The Cain Casey Series

The Cain Casey Series Volume One by Ali Vali The Devil Inside The Devil Unleashed Deal with the Devil

The Cain Casey Series Volume 1 Brought to you by

E-Books from Bold Strokes Books, Inc.

http://www.boldstrokesbooks.com E-Books are not transferable. They cannot be sold, shared or given away as it is an infringement on the copyright of this work.

By the Author Carly’s Sound Second Season Calling the Dead The Cain Casey Saga The Devil Inside The Devil Unleashed Deal with the Devil

The Devil Inside

Derby Cain Casey was groomed from birth to take the reins of the Casey family enterprises, which just happens to be one of the major crime organizations in New Orleans. Surviving by never turning away from a fight and knowing how to win at all costs, Cain is as careful with her heart as she is with her business—until she met Emma Verde. The farm girl from Wisconsin puts a hit out on Cain's heart and leads her down a dangerous road filled with great joy and devastating sorrow. The Devil Inside is the story of unexpected passion, a shattering betrayal, and the challenge of love put to the test.

First in The Casey Family Saga

The Devil Inside © 2006 BY Ali Vali. All Rights Reserved. ISBN 10: 1-933110-30-9E This electronic book is published by Bold Strokes Books, Inc., New York, USA First Printing Bold Strokes Books 2006 This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without permission.

Credits Editors: Shelley Thrasher and Stacia Seaman Production Design: Stacia Seaman Cover Design By Sheri ([email protected])

Acknowledgements Thank you to Radclyffe for believing in my writing and for her input into this story. I could have found no better home than Bold Strokes Books and no better family to help me grow as a writer. After two years I’ve grown rather fond of the characters in this story, so I want to thank Shelley Thrasher for taking such good care of them. She has treated them and me with such respect, helping me to tell their tale with her expertise and infinite patience in editing. Thanks also to Stacia Seaman for her input in bringing the final product to print. Thanks also to my partner for constantly asking the most important question of all, “What happens next?” I’m looking forward to a lifetime of answering.

Dedication For C My Guide, my love

Chapter One

A steady rain fell over a sea of dark umbrellas clustered around a pale canopy. Two lone figures sat beneath it, next to Marie Casey’s gleaming, flower-decked casket. A dark-haired woman and a boy. Father Andrew Goodman had feared he would one day preside over the funeral of a Casey sister but had never imagined Marie would be the one. He glanced toward the woman he had expected to bury young. Derby Cain Casey—Cain to those who knew her—sat with one hand on her son’s shoulder and the other on her sister’s coffin. She looked deceptively calm, but beyond the face she revealed to the world, Father Andrew glimpsed a cold, terrifying rage. Before this was over, she would exact her own unique form of revenge. Blood would be spilled for the injustice dealt to the Casey family. “Let us all remember Marie, the kind spirit whom God has called home.” Father Andrew observed the large congregation gathered around him in the Metairie Cemetery just on the cusp of New Orleans and Jefferson Parish. The mourners seemed lost in thought as they recalled their own fond memories of the young woman. “To her parents, Dalton and Therese, she was a blessing from heaven whom they cherished from the day she entered their lives. They said that often after her birth. To her brother Billy, she was someone to protect and love, and he did so until his final day here with us.” He removed his glasses so he could wipe tears from his eyes. The Lord could have cooperated with better weather on the final resting day of the beautiful girl he had baptized twenty-six years before. It didn’t matter to the over two hundred people who had turned out, though. Many of them were more familiar with Marie’s family than the young woman they were there to honor. The Caseys’ contributions to the community through charitable giving and deed were as renowned as the way they allegedly earned their money. “And to her sister, Cain, and nephew, Hayden, she was a harbor from the storm.” Father Andy put his glasses back on and smiled at them,

hoping to provide a little comfort. “Derby, I’m confident your parents and brother were all waiting with open arms to welcome her home. And with your family, I’m sure they had a party that’d do all the Caseys proud.” Cain disregarded the sniffles and laments of the family members standing nearby, but graced the priest with a nod for his generous words. They were only words, though, coming nowhere near to quelling the fury she felt inside for what had happened to her sister. Her life had often been marked by loss, but to lose Marie cut deep. The man who had killed Marie obviously intended for Cain to dream for months about what he had done. He wanted the images of Marie’s rape and torture to serve as a permanent reminder of how Cain had not only failed Marie, but her father as well, since she had inherited from him the responsibility of watching over Marie after his death. The killer had wanted her to remember that her sister had taken her last breaths alone and in pain. If his intent was to brand her brain with his savagery, he had succeeded. Marie’s barbaric murder had killed a part of Cain’s soul as well. She would long remember every bite mark, bruise, and cigarette burn on Marie’s body. Soon, though, she would temper those cruel memories with the salve that came only through revenge. The man who stole Marie’s dignity before pulling the trigger to end her misery would pay with blood and a world of pain. His price would be a thousand of Marie’s lifetimes before she was through with him and God heard his pleas for the sweet peace of death. No one in her life had loved her so unselfishly as Marie. As Father Andy continued his eulogy, Cain remembered the day Marie had turned ten. “Derby, do you think I’m pretty?” “No, Marie, I don’t think you’re pretty. I think you’re beautiful. You get any more that way and Billy and me will get into more fights than we’ll know how to win. You’re going to grow up so gorgeous, we’ll be beating them off at the door, there’ll be so many boys after you.” The little black-haired girl held out the sides of her new pink dress and smiled into the mirror. “No, Derby, I want to grow up and take care of you.” “Why do you say that, birthday girl?” Cain locked eyes with her and smiled back. No one could bring a smile to her face easier than her little

sister. “’Cause you look like someone who’s going to need looking after.” Out of the mouth of babes, wasn’t that the old expression? At thirtysix, a much older-feeling Derby Cain Casey lost track of what Father Andy was saying and looked to the oak box that held her baby sister. I’m so

sorry, Marie. You did such a good job of taking care of Hayden and me, and I wasn’t there when you needed me most. Her sister had been special all right. No one in her family cared that her mind hadn’t matured normally, trapping her in a world of her own while freeing her to be the child she thought she was. Marie had been an innocent who had done an admirable job of helping her take care of her son Hayden. Hayden and her sister had become so attached to each other, she worried about the effects her brutal death would have on him. He had already lost his mother; it didn’t seem fair to add Marie to the list. The sprinkling of holy water dragged her away from her memories. All that was left to do was to place the casket in the family crypt so Marie could lie alongside their parents and their brother. For one eternal moment, Cain felt almost like an orphan as she stared at the headstones that marked the final resting place of her family. She felt like crying but heeded well her father’s voice on this one unbending rule. As the head of the Casey family, she had been trained never to show weakness of any kind in public, so now was not the time to grieve. The priest came and momentarily took her hand before patting Hayden on the head. “The church is always here for you, Derby, if you’ve a need to talk. May God bless you and your son.” Behind them, the line of mourners moved toward their cars, looking like dead flowers cast on a lazy river. None of the attendees wanted to bother them as Cain and Hayden said their last good-byes. The everpresent wall of guards had closed ranks around them, ensuring their privacy. When she didn’t answer, Father Andy joined the others and left them in peace. Cain felt Hayden’s grip tighten on her arm, drawing her attention from the coffin to him. “Shasta daisies were her favorite. Aunt Marie always said they made her happy.” She stayed silent and listened. Hayden had been beside her when they went to identify the body. Like his mother, Hayden had stoically and with a dry face shown the world the strength the Caseys

possessed in abundance. That her son was almost a carbon copy of her was a relief. A relief not to have to confront the image of his blond birth mother every single day. For Cain, to see any resemblance to the person she hated in the face of the one person she loved more than life would have been one penance too many. She plucked a flower from the arrangement and handed it to him. “Keep one, son. We’ll press it into one of the books she gave you.” “Mom?” She cocked her head to the side to acknowledge his question. “Would it be okay to cry now? Everyone’s gone.” God, it sucks to be a Casey heir, she thought. The boy had tried to be strong, but in the end he was only a child. “Honey, of course it’s okay to cry.” “It’s okay for you too. No one’ll see.” She put an arm around her son and a fist on the casket. How absurd that on such a rainy day the wood felt warm. She silently let a few tears fall. She held her son and cried for the injustices heaped in the road that marked her life. When, eventually, Cain turned and signaled they were ready, the mantle of power was back in place. The time to grieve, along with all the other nightmares unleashed when her defenses were down, would have to come later. Now it was time to find those responsible for making this day possible. She knew who had put her sister here and vowed to make him suffer. It wouldn’t be long before he got his own wooden box for his family to cry over. From a distance the people Cain trusted with her family’s lives tried to ignore the tears in their own eyes as they looked at the casket upon which their boss’s hand rested. They all thought it was a good thing she had such broad shoulders, since the world expected so much of her. But they weren’t the only ones watching. Parked farther up the drive, two vans with darkened windows were abuzz with shutter clicks. All of those in attendance as well as the family were photographed for later cataloguing. The mantle Cain was born to and had inherited from her father was the reason for the huge amount of interest. Just as her friends had gone into their father’s professions after college, she too had joined the family

business. For her, however, it meant becoming the head of one of the most powerful crime families in New Orleans. The strong woman had a reputation for being vicious and hard, but she did have her Achilles’s heel. He was walking by her side—Hayden Dalton Casey—her greatest gift and her only heir. She held the umbrella for both of them as she put her arm around her son and started back to the car. “Derby?” said Merrick Runyon, Cain’s personal bodyguard. “The padre has guts, I give him that. I haven’t heard anyone except Marie call you that since your mother was alive.” She opened the car door for them. Before getting in the car, Cain glared at the vans parked not that far away and snarled in their direction. “You’d think they’d give it a rest, especially on a day like today. Fucking vulture bastards.” She spoke loud enough so the mikes trained on her would pick up every word. With a deep breath she let go of the anger and turned to Merrick. “As to Derby, let’s not get into that today. If my parents had met in Paris or somewhere else besides the Kentucky Derby, I wouldn’t have had so much grief over my name.” “It’s not that bad, Mom.” Hayden bumped shoulders with her and smiled. His eyes were swollen from the crying he had done over his aunt, but he was obviously trying to cheer her up. “Want to watch a movie with me when we get home?” “Sure, I could use a day off in front of the television.” “It won’t be the same without Aunt Marie there, but we’ll make it through. Maybe when all this stuff gets better you’ll tell me what happened.” Cain put her arm around him and kissed his forehead. “Are you willing to give me some time, little man?” “I trust you, so take all the time you need, but don’t forget I loved her too. I want to know who hurt her and why. I know she didn’t drive, so something else put those cuts and bruises all over her.” Cain looked at her son and ran her fingers through his dark hair. “How’d you get to be so smart?” “It’s the Casey genes floating to the top.” She realized that her father’s old expression was coming back to haunt her, and despite the gloom outside the car window, she laughed. Hayden was right. She would eventually tell him what had happened to their beloved Marie.

Hayden was the rightful heir to the family business, just as she had been her father’s. And like hers, his education concerning the family business had started early. Hopefully, though, they would have more time together than she and her father had shared before circumstances stole him from her life. Hayden was eleven, but having been raised around adults, he was precocious and highly intelligent. He needed to learn what happened to those who hurt vulnerable innocents, especially when their name was Casey.

Chapter Two

Two months had passed since Marie’s funeral, and summer had faded like the fallen magnolia blossoms into an early winter in the city along the Mississippi River. Life had slowly returned to normal. School helped Hayden with his grief, and work helped Cain do the same. Over dinner one night, when he brought the subject up again, she told him what had happened to Marie and to the man who had taken her from them. At first she didn’t know how to react to the grim face Hayden wore throughout her story, but all he wanted to know was if the guy was dead. She nodded, which he mirrored, and no other questions were necessary between them. It was the last time they had spoken of it, and she hoped the story had helped relieve his share of nightmares. She thought of that night often, realizing Hayden had picked up on more than even she could imagine. Never evasive, she had wanted more time for him to enjoy being a child before the realities of life consumed his days. Maybe it was all the time she spent with him, answering all his questions with infinite patience, which helped him think beyond his eleven years. Or maybe it was his insatiable need to know and his consumption of books in search of answers and things to share with her. Whatever the reason, she had ended up with a son who would be a brilliant man when his time came, and the thought never failed to put a smile of pride on her face. Setting her coffee cup down, she put away her personal thoughts, got up from the table, and donned her jacket, signaling her shadows that she was ready to head to work. The car idled a few feet from the front door, ready for the trip to her office in a local warehouse. She owned two nightclubs, but spent most of her time in the building along the river her father had bought years before. The faded chipped paint on the outer walls gave no clue to the posh offices inside. What she did have a clue about was where every FBI and other government agency wiretap and bugging device was located within the

walls of her offices and complexes. She irritated the agents no end when she often smiled and waved to the cameras. By now they had to know that for every device they garnered to perform the constant surveillance, someone was always willing to sell better equipment to find the nasty little bugs. Merrick, the woman next to her, was adjusting the shoulder holster under her jacket, making her chest thrust toward Cain. She was tall, slim, African American, and one of the most beautiful women Cain had ever come across. In a hand-to-hand fight with her employer, Merrick would lose. Anyone else who suspected her of any type of weakness soon found she was three times as deadly as Cain, because her boss used more restraint before ending someone’s life. Usually Merrick didn’t want the hassle of talking when action was quicker and, in most cases, more efficient. She had worked her way up the ranks by taking orders and keeping the Caseys’ secrets until she was the one at Cain’s side. “What’s on the plate today?” Cain asked. “Could be me if you play your cards right.” Cain let her eyes stray to the all-too-tempting cleavage and sighed. “It’s hard to turn down such a great offer, so don’t forget it later when we’re done here. Did you meet with Mook this morning before he left with Hayden for school?” “Of course. Don’t worry, sugar. I’m not letting anything happen to your boy or to you.” She reached over and patted the inside of Cain’s knee. “To answer your first question, your uncle Alex’s waiting to see you. He wanted to talk to you sooner, but I told him the last couple of weeks weren’t the best time. He wouldn’t be put off any longer, so I figured you’d want to get this over with.” Alex Baxter, her mother’s redheaded older brother, was the one person on that side of the family who had tried to act as a surrogate when Cain’s father had been killed in a turf war fifteen years before. The same battle had taken her brother Billy and her mother three years later, leaving her and Marie to pick up the pieces. Alex was the most socially acceptable of all the Baxter boys, but just barely. “Did he say what he wanted?” “No, just said it was important and it wasn’t family business.”

Merrick took Cain’s black coat and hat as soon as they cleared the door and handed them to Cain’s assistant. When she saw Alex was alone, she took her usual seat outside Cain’s door. “Cain, how are you?” Alex stood as if waiting for his niece to embrace him and just as quickly sat down when she bypassed him and sat behind her desk. “I’m fine. Thanks for coming by to ask. If that’s all you want, we’ll have to cut this short. I had to postpone a lot of things to take Hayden on a short trip, and the paperwork piled up. As much as I love these little chats with you, I’m busy.” “I told your trained pit bull outside I wanted to talk to you about something important, so surely you can spare me ten minutes.” “Careful not to call her that to her face, uncle. She’s been known to bite for less. What’s so important you walked into the viper’s lair to talk to me about?” Cain relaxed into the leather chair and put a fist under her chin. She was grateful these little talks didn’t happen often, but they were annoying nonetheless. “So much like your father, Cain. What my sister ever saw in that man, I’ll spend my life trying to figure out.” He shook his balding head, remembering the senior Casey and his sister’s adoring looks whenever he was within sight. Time and years of marriage hadn’t changed the way she felt about him or what she was willing to overlook. “Considering you and Edith lived off his money, and still do to an extent, I’d think you’d talk about him with an iota more respect. I’ll tell you for the hundredth time to tread carefully when it comes to speaking ill of my father or of my mother’s choices.” “No need to get mad.” Alex threw his hand up, starting in on his reason for coming. “I want to talk to you about someone close to you who recently called and asked me to soften the blow before they come to see you. Promise me you’ll listen before you end up smashing something.” Cain ran her hand through her thick jet-black hair, trying to defuse her impatience with the annoyance taking up space in her office. It was always the same between them. He would blame her father and his family for her mother’s death, and she would get mad enough to throw the windbag out. The only other time he became this much of a nuisance was when his monthly check was late.

“Either you spit out what you’ve got to say or get the fuck out.” Before Alex could reprimand his niece for her language, the voice of one of Cain’s other uncles, Jarvis Casey, interrupted him from the open door. “Perhaps the person Alex is speaking of went to the wrong family member for help. They should’ve sent only the favorite uncle, instead of one from the side of the family you find extremely annoying.” Jarvis’s teasing yet biting remark coaxed the first smile out of Cain that day. Her uncle Jarvis was the closest thing she’d ever get to watching her father, Dalton, grow old. Jarvis had been born a few years after Dalton, but in some of their childhood photos the brothers could have passed for twins, both fitting the clichéd tall, dark, and handsome description. Alex studied the two as they said hello. Unlike the Baxter family, which produced a brood of short redheads, the Caseys had produced giants with dark looks and even darker blue eyes. It had been Dalton’s eyes, Therese had told him, that had captured her heart the first time she looked into them. “Merrick,” Cain said into the intercom, “please come in here and show Alex to the door. We’re done.” Alex followed Merrick out, knowing Cain’s dismissal was genuine. The Casey clan was an inner circle the Baxter side of the family would never crack. Cain jumped up and hugged Jarvis as soon as her finger had released the intercom button. “How you holding up, kid?” asked Jarvis. “Trying to convince myself she’s gone, even though all this time has passed. Marie was an innocent. She didn’t deserve what happened to her.” “You took care of your own, Cain. Don’t go doubting yourself now. It’s only been a few months so cut yourself some slack. Walk across the street and buy an old man a cup of coffee, and I’ll tell you a tall tale, I will.” The two strolled out, followed closely by Merrick and three other people. Under their assorted coats the four were wearing enough firepower to take out the entire block, if necessary. As backup, a team of ten guards looked on from the roof of the Casey warehouses. Each of them had a legally registered high-powered rifle strapped to his shoulder. “What’s up?” Cain cocked her head up from under the brim of her hat

to give the telephoto lenses, always aimed at the warehouse to catch her in a misstep, a clear shot. “Why do you always look up when you know they’re there?” Jarvis turned the brim of his own hat further down on his head. “I figure the ladies in the jury pool will never convict me if I provide enough good-looking photos for them to study in the deliberation room.” The joke made her uncle laugh and slap her on the back. “Ah, it’s nice to hear a little of that ego back. I missed it.” They walked across the street to a café where Cain ate lunch almost every day. “Your father loved coming in here for the eggs.” “You left your house in this rain to tell me about my father and eggs?” Cain waved to the waitress, holding up two fingers before she pointed to the coffeepot. “It could be I just wanted to see you.” The finger tapping on the table clued Cain to the fact that something was bothering Jarvis. Once the waitress put down two cups mixed with the right amount of cream and sugar, Cain laid her hand flat on the Formica surface, ready to hear whatever was on her uncle’s mind. “What gives?” “Emma called.” Had Jarvis stood up and slapped her, he wouldn’t have gotten a more stunned response. Cain slid her hand away from the coffee cup and curled it into a fist at hearing the woman’s name. “What did she want?” Jarvis lowered his head and played with the top of the wet hat resting on his lap. He’d consider himself lucky if the fist close to him on the table didn’t lift and strike him before he was finished. He felt like the room had become nearly glacial from the color and look in her eyes. “She’s in town and wants to meet with you. I offered her my protection as long as she doesn’t try to contact Hayden without your permission. I’m not telling you what to do, kid, but you need to finish with this business.” “There’s no business to finish, it’s done. She walked out, remember?” “She went home…” said Jarvis. “This was her home, and our life.” Cain’s voice rose an octave, and she slammed her fist on the table, making the salt shaker fall to the floor and break. “I know where she went, uncle Jarvis. For Hayden’s sake, I know all about her. What does she want?” Jarvis was surprised at the outburst since Cain was usually all about

control when she was in public. He noticed that everyone else in the diner went about their business as if the two of them were sitting in a soundproof box. “Just a chat, Cain. Then you’re done.” Jarvis put his hands up in an effort to calm her down. He knew he was taking a chance, but he thought it was the best decision for all of them in the long run. He was willing to gamble anything for Cain to be happy. Cain turned in her chair and addressed Merrick. “Call Mook now. Tell him no detours today, straight home, and he doesn’t open the door unless it’s one of us. Any fuckups on this one and it’ll be his last.” Merrick didn’t ask why. She just pulled her phone out and relayed the message to the big blonde who was in charge of Hayden’s personal security. Cain glared at Jarvis. “Tell Emma to meet me at the Erin Go Braugh at one o’clock. She’s got twenty minutes. And next time, uncle, never pick someone else’s loyalties above your family’s. If you learned anything from my father, besides what foods he liked to order, it should’ve been that.”

Chapter Three

The guards left Cain to her thoughts when they arrived at the Erin Go Braugh, a pub she owned. The crew who ran the place were restocking the bar and finishing their cleanup in preparation for the nightly crowd, and they too worked in silence. Cain closed her eyes and revisited the night that had changed her fate.

Fourteen Years Earlier at the Erin Go Braugh “Emma, pickup for table five, and try not to spill it this time.” The bartender slid the tray toward the new server, thinking he was going to have to start taking the lost liquor out of her paycheck. He felt sorry for the kid who’d begged for a job so she’d be able to stay in the city and in school. Too bad she wasn’t as graceful as she was cute. “Don’t worry, Josh. I think I’ve got the hang of it now. This place’s so crowded it takes a miracle to make it to the tables without spilling something.” Emma Verde had walked by the Irish pub numerous times when she was out with her friends. The live music and selection of beer and native Irish whiskey drew a large crowd nightly, prompting her to wander in one afternoon and ask for a job. She’d moved to New Orleans to attend Tulane, over the strong objections of her mother. The last thing Carol Verde told her as the bus pulled away from Hayward, Wisconsin, was there’d be no help coming from them since Emma had chosen a place so far from their Christian values. The tips Emma figured she’d make would allow her the luxury of her tiny apartment and the part of her tuition not covered by scholarship and student loans. Tulane had offered her not only the most lucrative scholarship, but also a chance to get a long way from Wisconsin. Her mother had been right about one thing. New Orleans, especially the French Quarter, was a world away from the farm she’d grown up on. As she walked toward table five, she thought about the shock that

would kill her mom if she discovered her working in a bar. Laughing at her own private joke, Emma never saw the tall woman who crossed into her path. The one thing she noticed, though, was the tray full of ale the woman was wearing when they parted. “I am so sorry. I didn’t see you.” She used her hands to try and mop the mess she’d spilled from the thick, heavily starched linen shirt. When Josh appeared at her side, she figured he was there to fire her. “Josh, where’d you find this one?” The deep teasing voice made her look up and study more closely the face of the woman she’d run into. “I’m sorry, Cain. Emma’s training day hasn’t been working out quite as planned.” “Emma, huh?” She held out her hand, now sticky with ale, but Cain took hold of it anyway. “Emma Verde. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” she said, grimacing at how wet her hand felt. “Cain Casey. The pleasure’s all mine,” answered Cain, not letting go of her hand. “Where are you from?” “Hayward, Wisconsin.” A low rumbling laugh bubbled out of Cain’s chest, which made Emma’s ears get hot for some reason. “Any bars in Hayward?” “Just a diner, but they only serve beer at night.” Cain peered over Emma’s head at her bar manager. “Don’t mind me, Josh. I think this hayseed’s a keeper.” It had been their first meeting. A night they laughed over often after they had gotten together and Emma had moved in with her. For Emma, the daughter of a diary farmer, Cain had given up all the women who had shared her life and her bed. For eight years it had been blissful. They’d had Hayden, and the happiness Emma had brought into her life grew. But then Emma had turned her back on all of it. The hayseed, as Cain often called her, left her seven-year-old son and her lover behind when she couldn’t live with Cain’s darker side any longer. Emma returned to the farm she had grown up on and apparently forgot her life with Cain. Not one phone call, postcard, or letter had come south after

she had left, and now after four years she was back. But it was far too late for talking now. She should have talked to Cain four years earlier. * Emma took a deep breath and stared up at the sign over the door. “The Erin Go Braugh.” Her inflection of the name never came close to the way it rolled off Cain’s tongue. She felt like a thousand years had gone by since the first time she had stood on the sidewalk trying to work up the nerve to walk in and ask for a job. How different would her life have turned out if she had just turned around and walked away? The question was one she often asked herself, but she never bothered to find an answer because she had walked in and forever tethered her life to Cain’s. No amount of running away was ever going to change that. And now she was back to face the one person who scared her almost as much as she’d loved her. Merrick opened the door for Emma and scrutinized her before pointing to a table that overlooked a small courtyard at the back of the pub, where Cain sat nursing a beer. Emma hadn’t changed much, thought Merrick; even the smile she graced her with as she passed was the same. A simple blue dress had replaced the designer clothes Emma was partial to when Cain’s money was paving the way, but she carried it off well. The sophistication and style Cain had taught her transcended the clothes. “Cain?” Emma spoke softly and stood a few feet from the table. The years hadn’t changed Cain much either, and Emma’s heart sped up as soon as she saw her. “It’s good to see you.” “Don’t.” Cain didn’t turn around, but the tone of her voice was unmistakable. There would be no forgiveness coming from her today. “I’m sorry. May I sit down?” “It’s your twenty minutes, Emma. You can do whatever the hell you want.” She stepped closer and sat down, shaking her head when Josh held up a beer glass in her direction. “Thank you for seeing me. I thought after all this time you’d be willing to let some of the anger go. Can you try for just a little while not to hate me?” “I don’t think about you enough to hate you, so get off your soapbox. It isn’t going to gain you any sympathy. What do you want?” Cain watched a

blue jay out on the patio fly away with a forgotten straw and pretended Emma being there wasn’t affecting her. Next to her sat the woman who had managed to do what none of her enemies had accomplished. She had cut deep and left a wound that still festered. “Still not big on small talk, huh?” “You walk out on our family four years ago, we don’t hear from you in all that time, and you expect me to talk to you about the weather when you do decide to show up? Even you can’t be that naïve, Emma. I’ll ask again. What do you want?” Cain finally turned and skewered the woman she had loved with the intensity reserved for her adversaries. “I want to see my son.” “Your son? That’s rich. What makes you believe he wants to see you? He’s not the same little boy you left behind without another thought when you went to look for whatever you found in farm country.” “I’d like to talk to him.” Emma studied the strong profile when Cain’s head turned back in the direction of the courtyard. To have gotten this far without Cain calling the dogs on her was a minor victory. The pit bulls Cain surrounded herself with were always on a short leash and ready to attack. “Let me ask him and I’ll let you know. Hayden’s old enough to make his own decisions.” Cain heard the surprised breath Emma took and laughed. “Don’t get me wrong or act so surprised that I’m giving in so soon. I’m not stupid. I knew you’d come back one day and I figured that, if he was old enough, I’d let Hayden decide on what kind of relationship he wants with you. That is, if he wants to have any relationship with you.” Cain leaned forward to deliver the rest of the threat, not caring who was listening. “Just remember you don’t get to walk away for free this time, Emma. You hurt my son, or make me spend one more night holding him when he wakes up crying because you left without so much as a ‘kiss my ass,’ and I’ll bury you. I’ll bury you so deep, God Almighty won’t be able to find you, and you know I can do it.” Emma never got to respond, and she never glimpsed the blue eyes that still haunted her thoughts, because Cain just got up and walked out, trailed by the two constant deadly shadows. “Yes, Cain, I know you can do lots of things,” whispered Emma to the forgotten glass of beer on the table. She hadn’t really thought much about how their meeting would go, so

she was a bit dumbfounded at her good fortune. Now if she could only control the itch in her hands from wanting to reach out and touch Cain. Her ex-lover even smelled of the same fresh citrusy cologne she remembered. The short visit convinced Emma that no amount of time would ever erase Cain from her mind, or her body. She’d been branded by the tall, dangerous woman, and that was the way it would stay.

Chapter Four

Hayden was waiting for Cain in the den where they often watched television together. “Why now?” he asked, hoping to find the right answer in the blue eyes that always reminded him he belonged to her. They seemed guarded for once, and Cain had been a little on edge since she’d gotten home. “I don’t have an answer for that, kiddo. She’s here, and she wants to see you. Emma’s your mother, but it’s up to you if you want to see her or not. I don’t want you in therapy in your thirties blaming me for keeping the two of you apart,” Cain joked as she sat down. She brushed his dark hair back from his forehead, then placed her palm on his cheek. The big room in the back corner of the house was full of comfortable chairs and had a great view of the yard. “This is your call, son, and I’ll abide by whatever you say.” Though big for his age, he squeezed in next to her, needing to be close. Emma was someone he chose to think of seldom, and knowing that she was back in town was making him nauseous. It wasn’t something he wanted to admit, but the anxiety he had gone through when she had so abruptly walked out of his life had devastated him. Till that moment he had fought through the despair of losing Emma by pushing himself mentally and physically. He had rationalized that if he could come close to perfection, Cain would never abandon him. He had come to trust Cain wasn’t going anywhere, and with that assurance the need to excel beyond everyone’s expectations had started to ease. Having Emma come back as suddenly as she’d left threatened to disrupt his world all over again. “Hayden? Did you hear what I said?” “I heard you, sorry. She gave birth to me, but you’re my mother and father all rolled into one. Mook explained it to me once when I asked, and I think he’s right. With you, I don’t really need anyone else.” “Thanks, and no matter what, you know I won’t ever leave you, right?” “I know that, Mom, and I love you for it.” Cain had taught him that when

he felt uncertain, he should always fall back on something he would never question. Since he never questioned Cain’s love and faith for him, she was his best ally in case he needed to lean on her strength. “Will you come with me if I go?” Cain kissed the top of his head and smiled. “I love you too, son, and if you want me to go, I’ll be there.” “You always tell me to confront my fears and leave them behind. I’m not afraid of her, but let’s see what she wants and move on, okay?” Hayden stood next to her when Cain phoned her uncle to set up a dinner meet that night on neutral ground. Hayden hadn’t wanted Emma in their house, not ready to see her in such a familiar environment. The memories he had of Emma centered on their house, but this was also the place she had left. He even picked a restaurant he and Cain hadn’t eaten at before so neither of them would have bad memories when Emma went home. In a way he was curious why she had come back to see him. Maybe now he could ask why she had left, why she never cared enough to call him, and what he’d done wrong to make her stop loving him. Four years was a long time, though, and his curiosity only went so far. * Emma wasn’t prepared for the physical change in her son when he and Cain walked into the Creole restaurant together. If he’d ever had any of her traits, they were long gone. Like Cain he was tall and powerfully built, even though she suspected he hadn’t begun to fill out, with the Casey darktanned skin and black hair. And when he got close enough for her to see them, his eyes would complete the picture that was all Cain. “Hello.” Hayden politely held out his hand, closing the door on any embrace Emma might have had in mind as a form of greeting. She was sure the aloofness was the beginning of her punishment for her sins. “Hello, Hayden. It’s so good to see you, son.” When he let go of her hand Emma brought it up to cover her mouth in an attempt to stop the tears. This stranger before her represented everything she’d missed in his life. As his mother, she had failed him. “If you like, you can call me Mama.” “I don’t mean to be rude, ma’am, but I don’t feel comfortable calling you

that. Mom said I could call you Emma instead of Ms. Verde.” “Of course that’s all right. Cain, are you joining us?” Emma turned her attention to the silent woman behind the stranger who was her son and tried to blink away the tears. Now that she knew how he felt, she resolved to start the journey of reconciliation. “Hayden invited me, so unless he asks me to leave, I’m staying.” Cain pointed to the empty chairs and everyone took a seat. Emma noticed the silverware on the next table had been cleared away and the waiters seemed to know instinctively to leave the three of them alone. She felt exasperated as she stared at the protection Cain was never without. “Did they have to come along too?” The fact that they were now a part of her son’s life made her both sad and angry because maybe she was too late. She had helped cast the fate of the next Casey leader, and this would be the only life her son would know. “Mom, are you ready?” asked Hayden, standing up. “Where are you going?” Emma jumped up in a panic. “Lady, you don’t have to like us. We didn’t ask you to. Nobody even asked you to come here after all this time, so you can take your opinions and go back north with them. We’ve actually been fine without you all this time. What makes you think you can come back and insult my mother like it’s acceptable behavior? You coming, Mom?” By the time Hayden had finished, his grip on the back of the chair was so tight his knuckles were white. “It’s your show, kid. Whatever you want.” Cain stood up and buttoned her black jacket, obviously waiting for Hayden to walk out, if that was what he really wanted to do. “I’m sorry. Please don’t go yet. I just wanted to see you and get to know you again. Cain, please.” Emma turned to her ex-lover, hating the despair that she knew painted her face and hoping Cain could put away some of her anger and help her. “How about this, Hayden?” Cain suggested. “I go over and keep the help company for a while, and you and Emma have some iced tea or something. After that, if you’re ready to go, we’ll go.” “I thought you said it’s my decision.” “You want to leave now, kid, no one’s going to stop you, least of all me. But remember what we talked about. Listen to what the pitch is before you

walk away.” “Yeah, I know. If not you spend your life asking ‘what if.’ Can I talk to you a minute before I order a Coke?” Emma stood motionless as Cain bent down and listened to whatever grievances Hayden was putting in her ear, wanting to kiss her ex for talking him out of leaving. Along with missing how Cain made her feel physically, she missed the feeling of safety she brought into her life. Cain had fixed almost all of their problems, no matter what she’d had to do. Hayden squared his shoulders at her answer before turning back to her. Cain headed to the bar instead of the table of bodyguards, took a seat on one of the wrought-iron stools, and kissed the brunette who had called her over. “You don’t have the right to look so jealous,” said Hayden. “I’m not jealous, Hayden. I came to see you, not Cain.” “Then stop staring at her.” Emma sighed at his hostility, but she had prepared herself for it. She had no doubt Cain had used the four years she’d been absent to twist Hayden’s mind against her. “How’s school this year? You just started back. Is it fun?” Emma unfurled her napkin and placed it on her lap. “Fine and yes.” “Do you have a lot of friends?” “Yes.” She could tell the one-word answers were not going to change, no matter how many questions she asked. In a moment of weakness, she slipped into silence, not wanting to fuel his frustration with her. By the end of the evening, it turned out that their first exchange when Hayden threatened to leave was the easiest part of the night. Hayden had inherited the Casey temper as well as looks, and if Emma was hoping for an open-arm welcome, it wasn’t going to happen over her plate of perfectly cooked fish. A few tables over, the talk wasn’t as stilted, and Cain was having a pleasant time while she kept an eye on her son. “Thank you for coming tonight, Hayden, and I hope we’ll get to a place where you can let me in a little bit. Could you get Cain to join us again so we can talk before you go?” Hayden walked to the table Cain shared with the woman she’d met at

the bar. Not too worried about keeping Emma waiting, he joined them for bread pudding with whiskey cream sauce before finally dragging Cain back to Emma’s table. He reasoned his birth mother had kept him waiting for four years so it was only fair. “Thanks for bringing him tonight. I don’t need an answer now, but I’d like to know if you’d let him come meet my parents in Wisconsin. That’s all I ask. After that I’ll go away forever if you want me to.” Cain couldn’t see it, but Emma had twisted the linen napkin on her lap into a knot while she was asking. “Hayden, would you join Constance for a moment, please?” The boy got up without question, knowing Cain didn’t want him to hear whatever she was about to tell Emma. “You want coffee?” he asked Cain before he walked away. “No, son, we’ll be leaving in a minute, but thank you.” Cain watched as he sat with the pretty brunette she had dined with, not glancing in her direction again. “You came to see me alone this afternoon, and you just bring this topic up now? Did all that fresh air and open spaces you left us for make you forget who you’re dealing with?” “Are you kidding? It took me a year to build up enough courage to come here, Cain. Forget who and what you are? Not even if I tried hypnosis. I just want my mother and father to meet their grandson.” “I’ve met your parents, Emma. Hell, I listened to you complain about them for years. What would make them want to meet the child you had with me?” “Because he’s half mine, which means he’s a part of them as well. A week, Cain. Surely you could see to giving me that. I can look at him and see he’s more than a certified card-carrying Casey, but don’t forget he has other family as well, and it’s time he met them.” Cain leaned into the table a little and lowered her voice. “What makes you think that you deserve anything from me?” “Because I gave him to you. He’s your mirror image. He acts like you, thinks like you, and probably feels like you, but I’m foolish enough to think there might be something of me still trapped in there somewhere. I might not have called in all this time, but don’t fool yourself that I haven’t thought about him. I’ve thought about him every day, until some days it’s hard to get out of bed, I get so sick over it.”

“Like I said today, it’s his decision. But whatever he decides, don’t be stupid enough to think Mook’s not going with him.” Cain pointed to the man in question and watched Emma’s head fall forward in defeat. She nodded to signal she understood. Almost as if he knew their talk had come to an end, Hayden turned around and excused himself when Cain waved him over. “I won’t go alone, and I’m not going if you don’t come with me,” Hayden informed Cain when Emma asked him to visit. “A couple of days with just us, Hayden. Then you can bring the whole Casey clan if you want.” Emma tried to salvage something of what she wanted, mainly a relationship with Hayden, before it all slipped away and Cain’s watchful eyes exposed all her secrets. But in the end, if everything turned out like she hoped, even Cain’s presence had its purpose. “I’ll come for two days. Then Mom comes for the rest of the time, and Mook stays with me. Neither one of us is going to talk her out of that,” said Hayden. He liked the big blond bodyguard, and it would be a blessing to have him along. “He’s a reality, so that’s the deal.” “Is there something you’re afraid of, son?” asked Emma. “My name is Hayden, and I’d prefer you call me that. And no, I like being with my family and that’s Mom, only Mom. We always spend Thanksgiving together, no matter what her schedule’s like, so it’s not fair for her to sit at home alone because you decided to get in touch again. Maybe you feel great about yourself for suddenly remembering you have a family, but she never forgot. Remember, I’m a Casey. Very little scares us.” The declaration made Cain lean forward and ruffle his hair, getting the boy to laugh. “I can respect that,” Emma said. “Where are you staying?” asked Cain. “Why?” “His break begins next week, so if he’s going, I need to know where I’m sending him.” Emma knew Cain wouldn’t just let her leave town with Hayden without every ounce of information on where he was going and how he was going to get there. She was so close now to having everything she wanted. If things worked out, Hayden would eventually forgive her, and they could make up for the years they had been separated.

Chapter Five

The flight up north and the drive into Hayward passed in silence. Emma realized Hayden probably didn’t resent being there; he was just comfortable with silence. When they had first met, Cain wouldn’t talk for long stretches, which had taken some getting used to. The more hours that ticked off in Hayden’s company, the more he reminded Emma of Cain. Because of that similarity, her plan, which had seemed so foolproof months ago, now seemed like a pipe dream. “Your grandfather owns a dairy farm here. His major buyer is Kraft, but he actually still makes all the cheese we eat at the house, like his father taught him.” She was fishing for things to say and laughing at herself that an eleven-year-old could be so intimidating. Hayden was thinking of the dozens of trips he’d taken with Cain and how different they were from this forced visit. He remembered when Emma was in his life, the stories she’d read him at night and the way she would run her fingers through his hair when he was sick, but the good of that relationship was gone. The sound of her voice held no comfort for him now, and a small part of him mourned that fact. The scenery out the window of the rented Tahoe held his eye, so he answered without looking at her. “I don’t know what you’re expecting from me, but these people are as much strangers to me as I am to them. I came because I thought Mom would be disappointed in me if I didn’t at least try. Aside from that, nothing else could’ve dragged me out here with you.” “What she thinks is so important to you?” “What is it about her that you find so offensive? You just didn’t leave her, you left me too. So whatever it is, it must’ve been pretty bad. I read a lot, and the moms in books usually don’t just drop their kids. Unless it’s something terrible or they’re just not cut out to be parents. If you’re telling me how much you care about me now, I have to assume you’re laying the blame at Mom’s feet.” Emma snorted in amusement and peered out her own window in an effort to find something to focus on to calm her emotions. She’d been right

in thinking Hayden was intimidating. He had her in the corner without lifting a fist, which was something else he had in common with Cain when it came to her enemies. “Do you honestly think she’d have let me take you with me when I left?” She turned back when she felt him move in his seat. Hayden did look at her then, and like Cain, his cold eyes told her she had no chance. “Do you honestly think I’d have left with you even if she had allowed it?” “Touché, Hayden. Can we try and spend this time getting to know each other better? You might find I’m not the monster Cain made me out to be.” Emma put her hand on his leg and prayed he wouldn’t knock it off. “You want me to tell you a story?” He glanced at her hand and turned his attention back to the scenery they were driving by. “If you want to, sure.” She gave his knee a little squeeze, glad he had left it alone. Emma was willing to take her small victories where she could find them. “Every night before I go to bed, Mom points to a picture of the three of us and tells me somewhere you’re taking the time to think just about me and saying a prayer that I’ll be safe and happy. When I was seven and I cried for you, it’s the one thing that got me to stop crying and made the pain go away. Her telling me that you were thinking about me made me believe it. Does that sound like she’s been bad-mouthing you all this time?” His voice sounded as cold as the weather they had flown into. “You love Cain a lot, don’t you?” “Do you make a habit of asking unnecessary questions? You have to know the answer without me saying anything, right? Maybe it’s all this open space out here. It makes you fish for something to talk about so you can forget you’re in the middle of nowhere.” “You don’t act like a child, and you sure don’t sound like one.” You let

too much time pass, Emma. He’s lost to you forever. And to think Cain did it by talking you up. Emma was sure when Hayden had figured out she was the only topic his beloved Cain ever lied to him about, she looked that much worse. She could just imagine how much discomfort and anger Cain had buried to say anything nice about her. “Mom says the uneducated grow up to be prey. If you want to learn to be a hunter, then you have to be smarter, quicker, and stronger than everybody else.”

“Is that what Cain is to you, a hunter?” “Cain is a god to me.” “And what are Hayden’s thoughts? All I’ve heard from you is what Cain thinks.” “Why reinvent the wheel if you don’t have to. There’s plenty we don’t agree on, and we know what those things are. What I talk to my mother about is no one else’s business. I’m not a puppet, if that’s what you’re worried about.” Emma squeezed his knee again and smiled. “I do worry about you, Hayden. I don’t want Cain to drag you into something you might think you have no choice in.” “Ah, it was the family business that drove you out here to this boring town. Save your worry and your pity for the times you need to pacify yourself for abandoning us. You were so worried it took you four years to check on me? I’m overwhelmed, and I shudder to think if you hadn’t cared for me. I’d have never seen you again.” Emma was shocked, not only by his command of the English language, which was astounding, but by his cool, detached delivery. Any trace of the sweet boy who had picked flowers for her was gone, and she was left only with the memory of him. She would be fortunate if he didn’t hate her forever, because he would never forgive her. “Hayden, relax and look at the lake.” Mook spoke up from the front seat of the Tahoe he’d rented at the airport. He knew the kid could slice and dice a person without ever laying a hand on them. Looks weren’t the only thing he’d inherited from the Casey clan. As his guardian, though, Mook took it upon himself to guide Hayden when he veered toward unacceptable or rude behavior. Emma removed her hand and prayed the tension in Hayden would relax a bit before they got to the house. She didn’t want to add to the list of wrongs her mother kept well tallied in her head. From the time she had come home, she had tried to fit into the role her mother expected as a way of atonement, but she was finding the righteous road wasn’t so easy to walk. With the baggage she’d brought home, every time she stumbled, she dug deeper to find the woman her mother wanted. Carol Verde wasn’t the most forgiving of women, so Emma found herself stumbling a lot. She was supposed to have had the life Carol hadn’t

been able to achieve. Instead she had run off, found Cain, and brought Hayden into the world. That was not the life Carol had missed out on, and she found it abhorrent that her daughter had chosen such a path. Carol hadn’t been thrilled to open her home to the boy, no matter what it would accomplish, and Emma’s father had just shaken his head at what she had arranged to do. Her parents had only met Cain once, but Ross respected Cain for never abandoning Hayden. Whatever happened or didn’t happen in the coming week would occur without his help. Emma rode the rest of the way in silence, looking out her side of the car and remembering happier times when she didn’t know all she had learned about Cain. She recalled the terrified faces of those escorted to the office of the pub when she worked there. She didn’t know who the men were or what their fear stemmed from, but after those meetings they disappeared. For so long her love had shielded her from realizing how Cain made a living, but the day came when it wasn’t enough to make her stay. Once she had left, though, when her longing for Cain almost overwhelmed her, she liked to relive those first years.

Fourteen Years Earlier at Emma’s Apartment “Thank you for dinner tonight.” Emma stood in front of her apartment door and gazed up at Cain, hoping to get her to bend and kiss her before they parted. “You’re welcome. Maybe we can do it again tomorrow night?” She watched as Cain put her hand on the wall and leaned in closer. “I’ve seen you with about ten different women in Erin Go Braugh since I started working there. What makes me so special?” “I like talking to you, Emma. Trust me. If I just wanted sex, I would’ve turned on the charm by now and we’d be done.” Cain moved her other hand to the other side of Emma’s head, effectively trapping her in a human cage. The deep voice was getting closer, and Emma battled herself not to lift her own hands and run them through the thick black hair. “That confident in yourself, huh?” “Most of the time I go with what I know. That way I’m seldom disappointed, so yeah, I’m that confident. Let’s say seven tomorrow night?”

“I’ll be ready. And thanks for telling me you like spending time with me. That means a lot.” Cain leaned down and kissed her softly. “You’re welcome again. Thanks for wanting to talk to me. That means a lot to me.” Emma remembered their courtship as a slow process that ended with her falling so in love with Cain that she thought the world would end if they ever parted. She’d never wanted for anything, especially Cain’s time and affection, and she’d never worried about someone else replacing her in the mobster’s heart. Thinking back now, she acknowledged Cain had never shown her dark side around her, but she knew Cain was capable of violence against anyone who hurt her or the family. On long winter nights alone with just her memories, Emma sometimes had a hard time conjuring up a solid reason for leaving, but then the image of Cain’s bloody hands would return, and so would the tears. As hard as being away from Cain was, Emma was certain in her justification for leaving. “There it is.” Emma pointed out the window of the Tahoe to a large two-story house with a barn standing near it. The temperature was starting to drop along with the sun, and the cows standing near the fence huddled together for warmth. A man and woman stepped off the front porch when the car stopped, and like Emma, they were both fair and slight of build. The man stepped forward and held out his hand. “Welcome. My name’s Ross and this is my wife Carol. We’re your grandparents.” The boy, who was taller than all three of them, glanced at the hand before he took it. Ross was surprised by the strength of Hayden’s grip, and by not finding anything about his looks that connected him to his daughter. “Nice to meet you, sir. Thank you for having me.” Hayden let go of Ross’s hand and offered his to Carol. “Ma’am, I’m Hayden Casey.” He smiled and cocked his head when Carol ignored his hand. His gestures reminded Emma so much of Cain, a sharp pain shot through her chest. Ross stepped forward, obviously hoping to make up for his wife’s rudeness. “Thank you for coming, Hayden. After watching you grow up in pictures, it’s nice to finally have you with us. Would you like to take a look around the place?”

“Daddy, he might be tired,” Emma reminded him gently. “I’d love to, Mr. Verde. Lead the way.” Emma and her mother watched as Ross led Hayden and Mook toward the barn, pointing his finger in a hundred different directions as he talked. Ross had been a wonderful parent, but Emma could tell now it might have been a good thing for him to have had a son as well. “He certainly looks like that woman.” Carol glared as Ross walked the boy and his shadow closer to the barn. “If this works out, he’ll only add to our shame when you go parading him around town. I warned you long ago that going to that godforsaken city was a mistake. You bedded down with evil, and look what it’s gotten you.” She pointed in Hayden’s direction. “God won’t look kindly on you for bringing that spawn into the world. It’s a sin, I tell you.” “Hayden was never a mistake, Mother, and he’s anything but evil. I don’t give a damn how you feel about him. I’ll never be ashamed of him, no matter what. And please try to be nicer to him. If he tells Cain we treated him like crap when she gets here, she won’t let him come back if things don’t work out. Not to mention Hayden’s not going to want to come back.” “Don’t curse at me, Emma. Wait, she agreed to come?” “Hayden wouldn’t come unless she was invited.” “I don’t want her kind in my house. Though it might be nice to see that smug smile get wiped off permanently, and have her know who was responsible.” Carol turned and went back into the house. Emma talked to herself as she buttoned her coat and followed the guys to the barn. “Enjoy it, Emma, ’cause when Cain gets here and gets reacquainted with your mother, you’ll either never see Hayden again or you’ll attend a funeral when Cain orders Merrick to shoot the old windbag.” * Hayden and Mook smiled through dinner, and Hayden wasn’t too concerned that no one spoke a word through dinner aside from the prayer when they had sat down. He thanked a still-unresponsive Carol for their meal before stepping outside with his cell phone to call Cain. “Hey, kid, how are things in the sticks?” The static was so bad Hayden had to go inside and ask to use the phone, which sat in the empty living

room. “Cold and full of cows.” “You’re in Wisconsin, Hayden. What’d you expect?” “Where were we supposed to go this year on break?” Hayden looked out the front window as Ross closed the barn doors for the night. The older man seemed eager to please, and Hayden found himself liking him. Maybe the next two days wouldn’t drag out too much. “I think we’d narrowed it down to Vegas for some golf.” “You owe me, Mom.” “I do, huh? How do you figure I owe you?” “The way I see it is, if anyone else had been my father, I’d be swinging a golf club instead of dodging cow patties. Get me, Dad?” His laugh made Cain feel a little better. “I get you, son, but if anyone else had been your dad, all you’d know is cow-patty dodging. See how life works?” When Cain heard him sigh from the other end, she turned off the treadmill she’d been running on. “You never have told me why she left.” “You’re right. I haven’t, even though you used to ask me all the time.” Hayden turned from the window and sat on a flowered print chair near the phone. “You don’t think I can handle the truth? I didn’t stop asking because I lost interest in the answer, you know.” “I know, Hayden. I just wanted you to form your own opinions about your mother. You may not want to hear it now, but you’ve got to have some kind of relationship with her. What that’s going to be is up to you—not me and not her, just you. Accepting the things in life we can’t change or can’t take back will make you a man. Trust me on this one, buddy.” “Will you get mad if I ask her?” He picked at the tag on his hiking boots as he asked, and wondered for the millionth time what the answer to his question might be. This was his opportunity to ask Emma all the questions that had accumulated in his head since she’d left. But not at the risk of upsetting Cain. “No, honey, that won’t make me mad. I love you, and that means you’ll never have to worry about disappointing me no matter what choices you make.” “Thanks, Dad,” he joked. “Anytime, son. Hang in there, and I’ll be there soon to keep you

company. Did they pitch a tent out with the cows for me?” “You get the bunkhouse, but don’t hold your breath on a warm welcome from Grandma Carol.” He laughed at the thought of his grandmother, suspecting her hostility came from his large dose of Casey genes. “She’s even quieter than you are, and I don’t think it’s because she’s thinking deep thoughts, you know?” “We’ve met, so don’t worry. Go get some sleep. You want to be well rested for all the milking you’ll have to do in the morning.” “You’re so funny. Tell Merrick hi for me. Bye, I’ll call you tomorrow. Love you.” “Love you too.” Cain took the phone headset off and toweled her face. She battled the urge not to jump on the next plane to make Hayden feel better. “You can’t fight all his wars for him, baby.” Merrick put the weights she’d been curling back on the stand and faced her employer. “We can be there by tomorrow night. Any sooner and it’ll look like you’re hovering.” “I’m his mother, I’m supposed to hover.” “Boss, you knew this day would come. The girl wasn’t going to disappear forever unless you gave her a little push in that direction, if you know what I mean.” “Unless you have a death wish yourself, don’t ever say that again. Emma’s a bitch, I’ll concede that point, but she’s Hayden’s mother, and I’d never do anything to harm her.” “I know that, baby. Emma just never gave you credit for your sense of honor. He asked again, didn’t he?” Cain let out a sigh of her own. Those things she’d told Hayden up to then had left her with her own demons, which would probably be with her forever. Emma had urged her to make choices with her heart, and she had capitulated, even though those choices went against her instinct. Her father had harped on that subject more than anything when she was learning the business. He knew from his own experiences how easy it was to give in to the caring side of your nature, but therein laid the trap. Your heart kept your enemies around to fight another day, and when they did, most times they picked the easiest targets. The targets that inflicted the most pain to those left behind. Up to now she hadn’t lied to Hayden but had tried to shield him from

the whole truth. She had done it to give Hayden the opportunity to have a relationship with Emma. It was a gamble, but once again she had turned away from her gut and gone with her heart. With Emma back in their lives, though, her decisions could return to haunt her. It would be Cain’s main concern to keep Hayden whole if they did. Remembering Merrick’s question, she finally answered, “Yeah, he asked, and I don’t have an answer for him. Not one I can live with, anyway. If Emma knows what’s good for her, she’ll clam up on the subject. If she wants any type of relationship with Hayden, honesty on her part won’t be the mortar that’ll pave that brick road for her.” “It’s not your fault, Cain.” “The hell it isn’t, Merrick. Marie would be alive if I’d thought with my head instead of my heart. You knew my father. He’d have never made that mistake. And for what? I turned a blind eye to what happened, and Emma left anyway.” Knowing better than to argue, Merrick held her hand out so Cain would come closer. “Come on, let’s get you packed and ready to go. It’s colder than hell up there, so we have to find your long johns.”

Chapter Six

The panic set in when Emma went to check on Hayden the next morning and found his and Mook’s beds both empty. That he’d gotten disgusted with his visit and left crossed her mind, and it brought on a fresh batch of tears. Her eyes were still a little swollen already after eavesdropping on his telephone conversation with Cain the night before. “What’s the matter?” Hayden appeared in the doorway and appeared confused as to why Emma was in his room crying. “Nothing. Just thinking about something. Would you like some breakfast?” The sweaty clothes and red cheeks could only mean Hayden was a morning runner, like Cain. “Just cereal is fine, if you have it.” “It’s no trouble, really. Let me make you something.” Hayden stripped off his sweaty shirt and folded it neatly before he put it in what looked like a laundry bag. “Did you have a nice run?” He nodded and grabbed another set of clothes to take into the bathroom with him. “Let me grab a shower first. I’m not that picky, so don’t knock yourself out.” Emma looked at his bag full of folded clothes and the order of the room. Both Hayden and Mook had made their beds before they’d gone out, and nothing was out of place. Hayden was neat, polite, intelligent, and thoughtful—all the attributes she would not have put together with someone so young. The illusions she had spun with her upstanding Christian mother’s help were fiction. She could see now leaving him with Cain hadn’t been a mistake. Her son had become the person he was at Cain’s knee, not at the end of her fist. “God forgive me for what I’ve done.” She got off the bed and left the room without another word. Her mother’s disgusted look as she passed her in the hall didn’t brighten her mood as Emma headed to the kitchen. Carol had been standing in the hall like a sentinel on guard to make sure their guests didn’t run off with her silver. “This isn’t a café, Emma. The

boy has got to learn we aren’t here to cater to his every whim.” Carol had watched Hayden run off with Mook and felt her anger start to simmer. Seeing Hayden was like looking at a mirror image of the woman Emma had introduced to her and Ross on the day of her graduation from Tulane.

Thirteen Years Earlier at the Tulane Campus in New Orleans “Hi, baby. Your mom and I are so proud of you.” Ross hugged Emma and held her for a long moment before he let her go. He had already taken two rolls of pictures on the old Kodak camera he’d lugged with him from Wisconsin so he could remember the day his little girl walked across the stage in her cap and gown. “Thank you both for coming, Daddy.” Emma squeezed her father one more time before she turned to face her mother. Carol studied her daughter for a long while before she said anything. Something was different about Emma, and she couldn’t quite place what it was. “I don’t know what you think you’re going to need all this education for when you come home and settle down. All this was a big waste of time and money, if you ask me.” “I’m sorry, did anyone ask you?” The question was asked with a touch of humor, but when Carol looked up, the blue eyes held no trace of teasing. “Mom, Daddy, I want you to meet Cain Casey. Cain, my parents, Carol and Ross Verde.” Emma stepped next to Cain and put her arm around her waist. “Try and behave, baby.” They had been seeing each other for over a year, and Emma felt comfortable prodding the mobster when it was warranted. Emma laughed at the way Cain’s brow arched at her comment. “Miss Casey, it’s nice to meet a friend of Emma’s.” Ross held out his hand, unable to turn away from the sight of his daughter leaning against the tall, strong-looking body. The image was making his brain freeze temporarily, since he’d never seen Emma act like this with anyone before. “Thank you, sir. I know she’s been looking forward to you two making it down for this auspicious occasion.” After Cain saw the way Emma’s mother inspected the crowd, she was amazed Emma was as carefree as she was. The woman looked like

someone was following her around holding a piece of crap under her nose. “Are we ready to go out to dinner?” asked Cain. Emma tried to act relaxed, but watching her mother size Cain up was making her nervous. “Cain made a reservation at one of the city’s best restaurants, so I hope you guys are hungry.” Without one word Carol turned and walked away, leaving her husband no choice but to follow her. In all the years that followed, she never asked about Cain Casey. When she got the news of Hayden’s birth, she had simply handed the phone to an overjoyed Ross. Watching her grandson make his way down the stairs brought that day back to the forefront of Carol’s memories. One look at Cain and she’d known she and Ross had lost Emma. When she saw the size of her daughter’s smile and how comfortable she looked in that viper’s arms, she knew exactly what was going on. Loving another woman went against everything she believed in, a lesson she thought she’d firmly instilled in Emma. From that day she couldn’t bring herself to forgive her daughter the mistake Cain had been. To see the proof of that mistake in her house was more than she should have to endure. * Hayden detoured into the living room after he bounced off the last step, wanting to see who had driven up. Peering out the window he could see he was mistaken; actually someone was pulling away from the bunkhouse. It struck him as odd that anyone living in the area would be driving a dark sedan instead of a truck or SUV. “Problem?” Emma asked, studying Hayden’s back as he looked out the window. She was wiping flour off her hands, wondering what he found so fascinating in a place where almost nothing ever happened. As a child she’d never wasted time gazing out windows to the empty fields beyond. She spent her time reading and expanding her horizons through books like Little Women and The Secret Garden. Her life in Haywood tempered the different lessons in those pages, and her mother had filled in the gaps of what was right and wrong, and good and evil. Though Cain had added to Emma’s experiences, her

moniker of Hayseed was never too far off. “Are we expecting company?” Hayden didn’t really need an answer as he watched the car drive to the gate and take a left onto the road. He was more interested in what Emma’s response would be. “Not that I’m aware of. Why, is someone out there?” “Not anymore.” He turned away from the window and went to sit at the kitchen table with Mook. Behind him Emma glanced out the window to try and see what Hayden was talking about. The only thing moving in the yard was her father on his tractor, hauling a load of feed to the fence line. She washed the breakfast dishes and put them away. A couple of hours later she stepped out on the porch to search for Hayden and found him reading a book, while Mook kept an eye on the road as if he were expecting someone. “Would you like to go for a walk?” asked Emma. Hayden put his book down and shrugged. “Sure, there’s some stuff I’d like to ask you.” “That’d be great. What would you like to talk about?” Mook put his sunglasses on and followed far enough behind to ensure their conversation would be private as long as they didn’t start screaming at each other. The three followed the dirt road Hayden had jogged on that morning. Emma put her hands in the pockets of her coat to keep them warm and waited to hear what Hayden had on his mind. The crunch of dead leaves under their feet sounded almost magnified as they walked up the path behind the house. It led to an open field Ross used to grow hay for his animals in the summer. Now the ground was frozen and covered in leaves from the nearby woods. “Why did you leave us?” Emma hadn’t expected the question, even though she’d listened in on his conversation with Cain the night before. She would have thought Cain had settled this issue long ago in her blunt, forthright manner. “I’m sure Cain told you the answer to that already, Hayden, so are you just testing me?” Hayden sighed in frustration. Emma was going to give him the same runaround Cain always did on the subject. “Unlike you, I don’t ask

questions just to make conversation. I want to know. Did Mom hurt you or something? Is that it? Because she won’t tell me.” “Really? And please don’t ever think that about Cain. I don’t like what she does, but she never hurt me.” She waved her hands to emphasize the denial. It surprised him, though, how quickly Emma had come to his mother’s defense. “Cain thought it best for you to answer that question, not her.” “The Cain I knew would’ve answered something so simple easily enough, so it just surprises me she didn’t.” “Maybe that’s what your problem is—you don’t know my mother at all. Maybe you never did.” Emma stuffed her hands into her coat again and looked back at the big blond trailing them. Mook was far enough away so he couldn’t hear what she had to say and report it back to Cain. “I’m not stupid enough to think Cain has sheltered you from what the Casey family does for a living. I just hope you know it doesn’t have to be your destiny.” “I didn’t ask what you thought about my mother. I asked why you left us.” Emma sighed, knowing he wasn’t going to let it go. As much as she didn’t want to, she was going to have to answer him. Her memories of that day, every grotesque moment of it, were still a raw spot in her soul. She still grappled with the consequences when the events played in her mind.

Chapter Seven

Four Years Earlier at the Casey Residence “Mrs. Casey?” Carmen the housekeeper stood in the doorway of the sunroom waiting to be acknowledged. She had seen Emma make her way into the house and away from the mob in the yard. Emma’s attention jumped from the cake table to the door. Carmen was, as always, quiet as a cat. “Please, Carmen, I’ve been here long enough for you to start calling me Emma. We certainly spend enough time together.” “And as enjoyable as it is, your name to me is Mrs. Casey,” she said with a smile. “I need the key to the cellar, ma’am. We’ve gone through more liquor than we put out, and there’s a couple of hours to go yet.” The basement, a rarity in New Orleans, was filled with cases of the best brands on the market, and in this case all of them legal. Cain was a gambler by nature when it came to business, but in her home everything was legitimate. The key Carmen needed was in the top drawer of Cain’s desk, which was why she’d gone in search of Emma. She enjoyed a high level of Cain’s trust, but no way would she chance the mobster coming inside and finding her anywhere near her private office. “Don’t go jinxing us, Carmen. We’ve gone all afternoon with the whole of Cain’s family having a good time, and there hasn’t been one fistfight yet.” Emma’s teasing made Carmen laugh as she accepted the key and headed off to replenish the bar. Two of the guys who worked at the pub were waiting to do the heavy lifting, leaving Emma to her moment of peace once more. Outside, Cain was holding up a plate to the maid cutting the large lemon cake, their son waiting with a fork in his hand. She was about to sit in the sunroom and close her eyes a minute when she felt the hard body press against her back and a large hand clamp over her mouth. Even with all the people in

attendance and the room’s great view of the yard, not one person noticed when the man pulled her away and dragged her to a guest room near Cain’s office. When the door closed she heard his breathing and felt sick to her stomach when he pressed his crotch into her bottom. “You believe in God, Emma?” His speech sounded slurred, which she attributed to the liquor that had flowed so freely all afternoon. “Do you know how God punishes the perverts of this world for being perverts?” “Please don’t do this.” He only pressed harder into her and laughed. “I asked you a question.” He moved his hand from her throat and squeezed one of her breasts to the point of pain. “So answer me.” “My mother certainly thinks so, but God won’t punish you near as much as Cain will if you do this.” “My cousin Cain plays at being a man, but she doesn’t have what it takes.” His hand moved lower to her abdomen, and Emma fought the urge to vomit. “She’s led a charmed life, though, and I’m thinking I want a taste of the sweetest charm she has.” He pushed her so hard she landed in the middle of the bed, and before she could move he was on top of her, pressing her face into the mattress, yanking up her skirt. Her thoughts flew to Cain and how badly she needed her. Her tears began when she heard his zipper and his sickly laugh. Outside, Cain looked around for the third time, not seeing Emma in the crowd, so she patted Hayden on the shoulder and pointed to Mook. Merrick and Lou broke away from the festivities when they saw her head into the house. The same laugh that was terrifying Emma zeroed Cain in on the closed door. Once inside, Cain and her guards realized immediately what was happening when Danny turned and they saw the evidence of his intentions in his hand. In two strides Cain reached the bed and jerked him back into Lou, who dragged the idiot out of the room before Emma could straighten her skirt and sit up. “It’s all right, love.” Cain’s voice sounded soothing, but Emma could

feel the tension building in the lanky frame. “I’m sorry for not getting here sooner, but it’s all right now.” “He tried to…” She couldn’t finish. “I know, sweetling, but you’re safe now.” Cain pressed her palm to her lover’s cheek and offered the only comfort she could at the moment. “And I promise you this won’t ever happen again. No one comes into our home and touches what’s mine. No one.” She pulled Emma closer and looked at Merrick over the blond head. “Clear the grounds and bring Hayden upstairs to our room. I want him to sit with his mother while I take care of this. And make sure Carmen sees to Marie.” Merrick left without a word, and Lou and his charge disappeared into the cellar. With no windows and cinder-block walls, the space made a wonderful wine cellar, but in this instance it would serve as a great place to swallow all of the screams that would issue from it. “Cain, don’t.” “Don’t what?” They had started toward the stairs and Cain stopped, confused by the request. “He just scared me, and I know you don’t think so, but he doesn’t deserve what you have in mind.” Cain took a deep breath in an effort to control her rage, not wanting to scare Emma anymore, but she couldn’t resist picking up an expensive vase and flinging it at the wall. “This can’t go unanswered, love, you know that. What he did—” “He did to me,” said Emma. “So I’m asking you to let him live. I won’t have his death on my conscience for a ‘what if.’ God is forgiving, but not that forgiving.” A bit of her mother seeped into her speech, but she really didn’t believe in taking someone’s life. And from what she was seeing in Cain’s eyes, that was exactly what was going to happen to Danny if she didn’t do anything to stop it. “Promise me on what we have together you’ll respect my wishes. I want your word.” “Why? After what he did today, why?” She gazed up at Cain, trying to find the right words. “Because this time it happened to me, and I don’t believe this behavior warrants such a rash act. That’s the best way I can explain how I feel about it.” Emma’s reasoning wasn’t good enough, and the logical part of Cain’s

brain told her to send her upstairs with their son and be done with what had to happen. The guy had crossed an unforgivable line, and the price was his life. Cain knew that, but the trust in Emma’s eyes made her turn away from logic and tell her what she wanted to hear. No matter the cost, Cain didn’t want to destroy how Emma felt about her so she answered with her heart. “I give you my word.” “Thank you.” Hours passed after the brief conversation, and when Hayden had fallen asleep, Emma went in search of her partner. The house was quiet and the sun had just set, so it was easy to hear the squeak of the cellar door as it opened. “Get rid of him.” Cain’s voice and her words made Emma grab the banister to keep her feet. When she turned the corner, she stopped. She felt sick when she saw the blood splattered across Cain’s shirt and pants, and her crimson hands. “You promised me. I thought your word meant something to you.” In their time together she had never thought of Cain as a liar, but before her stood not only a liar, but also a vicious killer. A killer covered in the evidence of her crime, who had committed the act with her wife and son in the house. “I promised you, and I kept my word.” The blue eyes never wavered, and she delivered the words calmly. All her mother’s warnings crashed down on her. She sank into the nearest chair, disgusted with her own naiveté. She had wanted to believe so badly in Cain that she had refused to see what was right in front of her. How much more plainly could Cain show her the depth of her deceptions? This time she was covered in the truth of what she was and what she was capable of. Emma felt her heart turn cold at the fact that she was sharing her life, her bed, and her soul with a killer. To make it worse, she had given this devil a child to perpetuate what the Casey family stood for. She loved Cain, but she couldn’t ignore this evil woman who stood there and blatantly lied to her. Despite their love, she had time to salvage as much of her family as she could. She refused to become as guilty as Cain. She refused to teach Hayden that murder, revenge, and dishonesty were codes to center his life around. “I said I kept my word,” repeated Cain.

“Thank you.” Those two empty words were all Emma could think to add. “At a birthday party for your aunt Marie that Cain and I hosted, one of the guests got drunk and tried something he should’ve known better about, considering who I was and who I lived with. But I guess he thought Cain would tolerate it since the Irish whiskey was flowing as well as the ale, and everyone seemed to be having a good time. You were about to turn seven, and I remember looking out into the yard and seeing Cain help you get a piece of cake.” Emma took her gloved hands out of her pockets and brought them up to hug herself from the sudden chill the memories had brought on. She realized her voice sounded detached and devoid of emotion, which was a lie. With every detail she retold, she relived the anguish. “I don’t think anyone noticed when this guy dragged me into one of the bedrooms. Just when I thought something horrible was going to happen to me, somebody jerked the guy’s body off me. One second I was in terror, and the next I was in the arms of someone I knew would keep me safe.” “Cain?” Hayden looked at her for the first time since they’d left the house. “Yes, it was Cain. I don’t know how she knew, but she saved me.” “So as her reward, you left her?” His voice sounded so incredulous his mother almost laughed. Her son wasn’t yet twelve, but he already thought like the heir to the Casey name. Every sacrifice she’d made to get Hayden back was in vain. Cain was too ingrained where it mattered most—his heart. “I didn’t leave because of that, Hayden. After she calmed me down and let someone take me upstairs with you, she cleared the grounds. I waited up because I was so worried about her, and because I wanted her to hold me and make the humiliation go away. After what seemed an eternity, I went downstairs to look for her. The man was gone, but Cain hadn’t cleaned up yet. “I saw her hands. Her hands and her clothes are etched into my brain, and I’m sorry, but I couldn’t live like that any more. There was so much blood. She was covered in it, so much so that it felt like it would taint all of us like a flood. The sight of it made me sick. “I didn’t want to be responsible for getting someone hurt, or worse, just

because I shared a bed with the head of the Casey family. I’m sorry if that’s hard for you to hear, but it’s the truth.” She put her hand on Hayden’s arm to get him to stop walking. When he paused, she thought she had gotten through to him and he’d understood her position. “Mom protected you, and you left because of it?” Hearing it put like that, her actions didn’t make much sense to her either. “I’m not one of my father’s cows, Hayden. I don’t belong to Cain like some piece of furniture. As much as I respect her sense of family and honor, this isn’t feudal Japan where I’m expected to walk four steps behind her. I was her wife, and I wanted to have some say in what happened in my life and the lives of my children. “But she told me she didn’t kill the guy like she wanted to because I asked for his life. I thought it was a job for the police—not Cain’s hands or the muzzle of her gun. Do you understand all of Cain? What she’s capable of, under the right circumstances?” “I understand better than you. But you left one more person out there just waiting to hurt her or me. All because you were weak. Did you think of that when you were being so charitable? Sure, you did what you thought was right. But I can’t respect you for it. You and your clear conscience. Too bad you didn’t care as much about Mom and me. Why didn’t you ever stop to think about me?” The anger that had been bottled up for four years came pouring out until Hayden was screaming at her. Hayden’s words hit her like physical blows, so she moved a little away from him, and her eyes filled with tears again. “Listen to you. No elevenyear-old should have to think that. This doesn’t have to be your life, son. I more than care about you, I love you. It killed a big part of me to walk away. You, Cain, and Marie were my family. You’re still a part of my family, and I want you to know you have options other than Cain.” When Hayden didn’t object she moved back close enough to put her hand on the sleeve of his coat. “What, I could come live here and learn to milk cows? Better yet, I could spend the rest of my life trying to get Grandmother Carol to not look at me like she hates everything about my family and me. No, thank you. You wanted me here so we could get to know each other. Well, you’re no one I want to waste my time getting to know better, lady.” He jerked his arm

out of her grasp and walked farther away from her, wiping his eyes as he went. Emma just watched him leave, not thinking of anything that would make him stop. The hope she had so fragilely pieced together when she left for New Orleans to see him again shattered with every step he took away from her. She was sure this defeat would hurt as much as giving up her life with Cain. Hayden turned back toward the house, ignoring Mook as he passed. He wanted nothing more than to leave when Cain arrived. Coming here was a mistake, and Cain would have to respect his wishes about not caring to have a relationship with Emma. He had done his part. He had tried because of the precious memories he still clung to when he remembered his mother. This time around he would walk away, and she could spend the rest of her days reliving the pain of loss. “Let him cool off, Emma. Don’t worry. He’ll be fine. You just hit a raw nerve without knowing,” said Mook. “What do you mean?” “He still misses Marie. It upsets him sometimes when someone mentions her name, and he wasn’t expecting it.” “Did Cain have to institutionalize her?” Emma remembered Cain’s younger sister and the afternoons she’d spent listening to Cain read to her. She recalled Marie’s blue eyes looking adoringly at Cain. “She died almost three months ago.” “What? How?” “You aren’t getting the story out of me, and I’ll have to insist you don’t ask Hayden about it again.” The bodyguard broke out into a run when his charge disappeared into the house, leaving Emma to fill in the blanks however she wanted. The two houseguests spent the rest of the afternoon and early evening behind the closed door of their bedroom. Emma walked past it more than twenty times but took Mook’s warning seriously.

Chapter Eight

The sun had set by the time Emma felt comfortable enough to knock and see if Hayden and Mook wanted to come down for dinner. Her hands flew to her chest when, before her knuckles made contact with the wood, the door opened. Hayden had his coat on and rushed past her toward the stairs, obviously heading outside. She heard the front door open and close and ran down after him. Is he leaving? Her worst fears were confirmed when she saw the entourage of people standing in her father’s yard. Pulling back the curtain in the living room, she spotted a large SUV parked near the barn. From the light spilling out of the large building, she saw Hayden clinging to Cain. He stayed in Cain’s arms for a long time, as if trying to make himself feel better after the horrible morning he’d spent with his birth mother. He’d obviously called, and she’d come early to take him away. Cain and Hayden strode into the barn, leaving all the help, as Cain liked to call them, outside near the car. The head of the Casey family surely wasn’t expecting a mob hit or trouble here, since she’d brought only Merrick and a couple of others with her. In New Orleans, depending on what was going on in the business, anywhere from four to eight guards trailed Cain every day. They had also been a presence in Emma’s life, and of all the things she missed, the guards weren’t one of them. Emma looked on as Hayden told Cain something and kept pointing toward the house. Cain cocked her head to the side as she listened, looking in her direction every so often as if she knew Emma was standing at the window. When the boy finished, Cain hugged him again before she put her hands on his shoulders and started to explain something to him. “Hayden, she didn’t know about Marie, so try and let that one go, buddy.” Cain squeezed his shoulders, trying to get him to look up. The death of her sister was still a raw spot for both of them, but especially for Hayden, who had spent so much time with Marie. Cain would arrive on many an

afternoon to find him reading to her from one of his textbooks so she could learn whatever he was studying in school. “If she called more often than every four years she’d’ve known.” “And as my grandmother used to say, if you were born with wheels you’d have been a bicycle,” said Cain in a light voice. “Mom, what in the world’s that supposed to mean?” She laughed as she watched her son’s face go from an expression of gloom to one of confusion. “I’m not really sure myself, but it seemed like the right thing to say.” “Come on. I’ll show you where we’re staying for the night. We’ve got a lot to catch up on.” Hayden moved away from Cain for a minute and went to welcome Merrick. When he did, Cain looked back up at the house, saw her ex-lover standing in the window, and wondered what had brought their talk around to her late sister. Something had, because she knew Emma well enough to know she would use all the time she’d been given to win Hayden over, just like she had won her own heart so many years before. Cain hadn’t gotten this far in life without being smart enough to suspect this visit was Emma’s first step in a plan to lure Hayden away from the evil Caseys. Cain would find out what had upset him soon enough, but now it was time to get out of this fucking cold. If Hayden wanted to leave, the morning would be soon enough. “Cain?” She turned toward the masculine voice and broke into a smile. “Ross, how are you?” “Fine, thanks for asking. And thank you for letting young Hayden come visit. We’ve really enjoyed having him.” Ross stood at the door of the barn wearing a heavy plaid wool jacket with matching hat. The flaps that covered his ears looked almost comical, but Cain found herself wishing she had one of her own. “Thanks for having him, Ross. Hayden’s a great kid.” She patted her son on the back. “Yeah, and now he can go back to the city with the knowledge of how to milk a cow under his belt.” They all laughed at the statement, making the young man blush. “Let me show you where you’re bunking down for the night, Cain.” “I’ll get it, Mr. Ross. Go on inside with Emma.”

Ross quickly moved toward the house, acting as if he knew Hayden and his mother needed privacy. “What’s up?” The question came out of Cain’s mouth the minute the door of the bunkhouse closed. “I just want to leave here. Does something have to be wrong?” Cain took a deep breath and let it out slowly. She had wanted her son to know Emma, but not at the expense of his happiness. Heading down the path of sleepless nights and nightmares again wasn’t high on her agenda. They had gotten through the pain of Emma’s desertion together the first time, and she would always help him. But if it she could avoid a repeat of that cycle, she would do whatever was necessary for Hayden’s peace of mind. “Right this minute?” “No, you’re right. No sense spending the night in one of those uncomfortable chairs at the airport, but tomorrow I want to go. I came so you wouldn’t think I was afraid to try, but I don’t want to stay. It’s just…” Hayden turned and faced the front door of the bunkhouse. “Finish, son. You know you don’t ever have to do anything just to make me happy. Someday I’ll start asking you to do things for the good of the family, but that’s far in the future. The best thing my old man did for me was let me live before he gave me too much responsibility. I love you, Hayden, and if it’s in your best interest I’ll move heaven and earth to give you what you want. If it’s to leave here, you don’t even have to tell me why.” Cain put her hands on her son’s shoulders. As smart and mature as her kid was, he was still a kid. “It’s just that you’re my family, Mom. You and Aunt Marie. I don’t need anything or anyone else.” He recognized the long intake of air and slow exhale he heard above his head as a technique Cain used to calm down. “Did something happen, or did someone tell you something?” “No, I’m just ready to go home.” The big hands on his shoulders just patted him gently before pulling away. The loving gesture let him know she would give in and leave in the morning, if that was what he really wanted. Mother and son sat with their guards in the small kitchen in the bunkhouse and ate. Merrick had brought supplies with her, knowing Carol wouldn’t feed them. And considering they were in the middle of some frozen hell, they didn’t have a slew of restaurants to pick from if she wasn’t

up to cooking. A little after ten, Cain settled Hayden down in one of the bunks in the large open room at the center and waited for him to go to sleep. When he was out for the night, she and Merrick shared a look before Cain put on her coat and hat and headed outside. She hadn’t made it halfway toward the front door of the farmhouse when Emma stepped onto the porch. “He wants you to take him home?” Cain looked at the empty fields, wondering how people didn’t go completely insane living out here. “Tomorrow. Now you want to tell me what in the hell happened? I didn’t think you two would be glued at the hip when I got here, but the phone call I got this morning surprised me. Hayden doesn’t usually give up on anything so easily.” “He told me today all the stuff he talks to you about was none of my business, so why should it be any different for me?” Emma was hurting and tried to lash out at the person she blamed for her misery. Cain just nodded again and turned around, headed back to the bunkhouse. “Please, don’t go. I’m sorry. This isn’t your fault.” “What do you want from me? I raised him to be strong, Emma. Not to be like me but to choose his own path and be whatever he wants. Hayden’s his own person, and I happen to love the hell out of who he is. He’s better than me and you put together. Whatever happened today, you’re right. That’s between the two of you, but don’t expect me to get in the middle. Nor am I going to champion your side. So what is it you want? For me to shake him until he agrees to stay?” Cain took her hands out of her coat pockets and spread them out, obviously frustrated. “I want to talk to you and not have you sound like you hate me. I want for our son to look at me like I’m a member of his family, like I’m his mother and not some woman he has to spend time with because that’s what you expect. I want him to want to please me as much as he lives to please you.” Her voice started to sound ragged even to her own ears by the time Emma was done. The stream of air that left Cain’s mouth smoked the air at least two feet in front of her. “You could’ve had all that and more, and you know it. You left for your own reasons, none of which were me asking you to go. In fact, if memory serves me correctly it was me who asked you to stay. You want him to look at you and treat you like you’re his mother. You should’ve sent

him a letter now and then. What I did four years ago was a mistake, but I’m not making any more where you’re concerned. I’ll give you the morning to convince him to stay, if you can. After that I’m taking him home, if that’s what he wants.” “What do you mean you made a mistake?” Emma wondered if Cain really regretted killing the man for what he’d tried to do. “I listened to you, and I let him live. It’s a mistake that has cost me dearly.” Just as quickly Emma realized Cain was still a heartless liar. What she had put into motion didn’t seem so horrible now.

Chapter Nine

Merrick was sitting on Cain’s bunk when her boss stepped back into the room and watched as she stripped off her hat, gloves, and coat. She enjoyed looking at the long, denim-wrapped legs since she rarely saw Cain in anything other than a business suit. They shared a close relationship, but she had never been able to convince Cain to cross the line and add being lovers to their list of accomplishments. She knew what Cain needed was a woman like Emma, but one who thought like her when it came to business and family. Merrick loved and accepted all of Cain, whereas Emma obviously could only stomach the soft and gentle parts. Emma had never sat back and learned, like Merrick, that it was Cain’s strength for all things that made her incredibly attractive. “How’s the ex?” “A little miffed. It would seem her son doesn’t love her as much as he loves us. It always amazes me the things people can do to convince themselves how the world around them should work and respond to their decisions.” “Baby, what have I told you about women?” “I believe your advice was along the lines of staying away from them. Maybe only after Special Agent Barney Kyle finally snares me in the trap he’s been laying for years and convinces a judge to send me to the men’s prison do I see that happening.” When Cain mentioned the man who led the task force formed to bring down the Casey organization, Merrick stood up from the bed and prowled toward her. If any of the others were awake, they knew better than to watch them or comment. She pressed her body to Cain’s and slid her hands up to the back of Cain’s neck. “I don’t see that happening either.” She smiled through the statement before she pressed her lips to Cain’s and coaxed her boss into kissing her back. The kiss was long and convincing, and Merrick pulled away first. With Cain’s head still hovering close, she moved around to kiss her neck and trace Cain’s ear with her tongue. “The camera’s set up in the overhead

light fixture, and so far I’ve found four bugs dispersed throughout the room. “Sorry, baby, but I think Emma’s visit had more to do with getting Hayden comfortable with the idea of being here, so when the time came and he’d be here permanently, he’d be easier to handle. Little Miss Muffet’s plan involved more than getting together with her long-lost son and feeding him curds and whey. Kyle’s goons have been in here. I’m sure of it.” If Cain was angry, she never showed her feelings when she pulled back a little to look at Merrick’s face. She kissed her again and smiled. “That sounds like a wonderful idea, but it’ll have to wait until we have a bit more privacy. Maybe we’ll stick around here for a couple of days to build up the suspense before we can take care of our problem. A little ache can sharpen the sense of relief when it comes. Don’t you agree, sexy?” Cain leaned closer and traced Merrick’s ear with her index finger. “Remember what happened to the girl in that rhyme, sweetling. Along came a spider. Only this time Emma might just have found a black widow, and I do believe they kill and eat their mates when they’re done playing with them.” She laughed and moved out of Cain’s embrace, but not before slapping her in the stomach. Her boss had given no clue as to who would be hurting by the end of the trip, but if Emma and Kyle knew what was good for them, they would start praying to whatever entity they believed in now. Because “relief” as defined by Cain Casey could leave a person praying for death instead of salvation. * Before the sun came up the next morning, Cain was sitting on the bed assigned to her, waiting for her son’s eyes to open. Experience let her appreciate the quiet, knowing it wouldn’t be long before Hayden would wake up and join her for a run. They enjoyed this time together every morning—first with her pushing him in a running stroller, then with him riding his bike to keep up, and now with him keeping pace on legs almost as long as hers. If she was grateful for one thing, it was that her brother Billy had lived to meet Emma. When Billy saw the way his older sister looked at the small

blonde, he’d gone to a local clinic a few times and left them a gift for the future. She could still remember the shock she’d felt when he’d told her about it, joking it was his way to keep the Casey legacy alive for the next generation. Billy’s gift had given them their son and his name, which Billy had picked out before he died, three months before the child’s birth. Cain liked to think her brother was watching over them from heaven and that was why Hayden resembled their family so much and had turned out to be so terrific. If she had to have a guardian angel, Billy Dalton Casey wasn’t a bad guy to have sitting on her shoulder and whispering in her ear. “Get ready, kid. I want to go running in the boonies.” Cain spoke in a hush so she wouldn’t wake everyone else. There was no danger out here she couldn’t handle herself, and she wanted the time alone with her son for a talk. Hayden had opened his alert blue eyes while she indulged in thoughts of her brother, and his quickness to get out of bed showed he had missed their morning ritual. Cain might have lost Billy to stupidity, but the generous man had given her a little bit of himself before he died so she would never be alone. Cain moved to Merrick’s bunk and kissed her forehead while Hayden was in the bathroom. “Enjoy a rare morning off, sweetling, since I’m thinking no one’s going to jump me from behind a tree way out here.” “But…” Merrick said, ready to complain. “I’ll take care of myself and the kid, don’t worry. I even promise to be back in plenty of time to help you make breakfast.” “I can blend into the background.” Cain laughed softly, looking down at Merrick. “Honey, you’re talented beyond words. I’m not going to argue that, but in my eyes you can never blend into the background. I never told you this, but your breasts are a major distraction when you come with us in the morning.” Merrick knew she was being teased. It would take a hard blow to the head to distract Cain from anything. “Then I guess me and my tits will be sleeping in today.” Mother and son stepped out into the frigid cold and completed the stretches they’d begun inside. Cain detested running in so many layers, but the Wisconsin temperatures wouldn’t let her get by with less.

“Where to, Mom?” “How about we end up somewhere nice and open that would take a lens from space to see my lips moving?” Any hope of leaving today vanished from Hayden’s mind as he started off at a slow jog. If they headed far away from the tree lines dispersed throughout the property, he was certain Cain would open up and tell him what she couldn’t within the perimeter of the house and barn. It was hard to bug open spaces, and even harder to listen in on someone’s conversation without being seen. The two agents who followed them couldn’t get any closer than half a mile when Cain and Hayden stopped to watch the sunrise. A small device Cain had turned on when they stopped running was giving the sensitive long-distance mike trained on them a steady stream of static. “We aren’t leaving today, are we?” “I’ll make it up to you, I promise, but no, we aren’t. Emma invited you for the week, and I’d like for you to take her up on her offer.” “When we talked yesterday you said I could leave this morning, no questions asked.” “Hayden, I know being a month shy of twelve isn’t exactly adulthood, but I want you to understand that sometimes opportunities come and you have to take them.” His full lips turned to a frown, and Cain could see he was about to get angry. Sometimes it was a plus to have a kid who acted just like her in almost every way, down to the mood triggers that his face gave off. “Since you got here, have you seen anything that didn’t make sense to you?” “What, a cow with five legs?” “Kid, maybe you’re spending too much time with me. You’re turning into a smart-ass. Come on, I’m being serious here. Nothing made you scratch the side of your head and ask ‘I wonder why?’” Hayden shook his head and stared at the ground as if the dead grass would give him the answer. Then he snapped his fingers. “That first morning after I finished my run and was heading downstairs after my shower. I saw a black sedan leave the yard and turn back onto the highway. I asked Emma about it, but she didn’t know what I was talking about.” Cain moved closer to him, not taking any chances of tipping her hand

to anyone but her son. “Think, buddy. Who drives around in black sedans in the middle of farm country? Hell, we had to wait for them to find something other than a truck at the rental counter when we got here.” “Cops.” She put her hands on the sides of his face so only she could see his lips move when the reality of the situation obviously hit him between the eyes. “My father was right. Those Casey genes do float to the top. You’re going to be something else with those looks and the brains to go with them.” She moved one hand to the back of his neck and pulled him in for a hug. “Kyle’s here, buddy, so watch what you say in the bunkhouse. You don’t know a whole lot, but I don’t want this to blow up in my face and they take me in and have you somewhere where I can’t get to you.” “Why would Kyle be here? Who would have…” The rest of the question never made it out as the realization of what Emma had done hit him even harder. His birth mother had set them up, or at least Cain, to take a fall, leaving her as the concerned mother to pick up the pieces--the pieces being him. “That bitch.” “Hey now, don’t blame her just yet, kiddo. Let’s see how this plays out and what game’s in motion before we rush out with guns blazing. I realize you think your mom just up and left you, but Emma’s never done something like this unless the situation or someone drove her. Can you do something for me, Hayden?” “Mom, you don’t ever have to ask.” Cain still held him close and spoke into his ear. “When we get back, don’t let your anger win out. I’m going to make an example out of Kyle and whoever helped him so he won’t bother us anymore. Do you think you can do that? You don’t have to play the forgiving lost son, but try and work on your relationship with Emma and see where it leads. That’ll give me time to deal with Kyle and his goons.” From the trees, one of the agents had climbed up with the wand to see if he could get a better line and hear what Cain was talking to her son about. “Man, Kyle’s going to shit a brick if we go back with nothing. I don’t get it. There’s nothing out here between them and us.” “Just go up a little higher and try a more downward angle. Maybe this thing’s so used to hearing background noise it doesn’t know what to do with only the occasional bird noise. Never mind. Pack it up. They’re

heading back.” After a few stretches the pair stopped talking and started back in the direction of the bunkhouse. The two men watching them froze, as both sets of blue eyes seemed to zero in on them when mother and son ran past, but they knew it was impossible.

Chapter Ten

Ross watched from the porch as the two dots on the horizon started to take shape and become more recognizable. Cain and Hayden had the same stride, and watching them run made him think back to his own high school track days. He had never been as comfortable when he ran as the two people he was watching. The door closing behind him didn’t make Ross turn around and take his eyes off his grandson and his mother. He brought the coffee cup to his lips again and figured if Emma wanted to talk, she would eventually say something. “Think they’re leaving today?” Emma’s voice cracked a little at the end of her question so Ross figured she’d been crying again. “I don’t know, baby. Maybe you should ask them when they get back. Those two must have gotten up pretty early to beat me out of bed.” “Hayden’s a lot like Cain, I guess. She’d get up, run, and be home in bed after a shower before I woke up.” She felt the heat of her blush when she realized what she had just shared with her father. But she remembered how Cain had moved her run up an hour when she’d complained about waking up alone and hearing the shower. She had fixed it so she was there and holding Emma when she woke up every morning they’d shared together. “I’m sorry, Daddy. I don’t know why I said that.” “Because you love her, and no matter how much time you spend here hiding from the fact that you do, you won’t stop loving her. Though now, with all this, you may’ve killed any hope of getting her to feel that way about you again.” Ross put his cup down and turned to face his only child in hope of getting through to her before the world started to crumble around her feet. He didn’t want to have to stand by helplessly and watch. “Honey, I don’t know Cain as well as you, and you probably don’t know her as well as Hayden does, but I’m guessing the one thing she’s got going for her is smarts. She won’t go down without a fight, and when she starts shooting back, do you really want to be standing on the other side hoping some other white knight comes charging in to save you?” He took his hat off and scratched the top of his head before he

glanced toward the barn. “I’m just a farmer and may not know a whole lot about a whole lot, but I’m thinking they don’t send this many people to snare someone who goes around with their thumb up their butt.” “I know what I’m doing, Daddy.” “Don’t worry, I’ve said my piece. You go on and listen to your mother and that fella who’s come by to see you, and I’m sure he’ll ante up on all those promises he made. When the dust settles I’ll go back to tending my cows and working my land, and I can promise I won’t say a word about the outcome. I’ll go ahead and say it now. When it’s done, you’re going to be here with me alone because that big Irishwoman’s going to strip you and Kyle of everything you hold dear. And, Emma, I mean everything and everyone. When it happens, I’ll still love you and won’t throw you out for the world to finish beating you down, but I’ll spend my years trying to find it in my heart to feel sorry for you.” Emma evidently wanted to lash out at him, but it wouldn’t change the way he felt. Ross Verde was a man of principle, and what his wife and daughter had conjured up didn’t smell right to him. “You’re supposed to be on my side, Daddy.” He laughed and put on his hat, ready to get to work. “If you can’t see I am, we don’t have another thing to talk about on the subject. You just remember what your old man said this morning and think hard on your future. What you want it to be and who you want to share it with depend on what you do starting right now.” “Don’t you remember, you win here too, Daddy, if this all works out. I think Cain will relax enough out here to let her guard down around those baboons she surrounds herself with, and if that happens, you and I both win.” Ross stopped his trek to the barn and turned around. “I didn’t sign those papers, Emma, and there isn’t a reason in the world you and your mother can come up with to make me do it, either. I’ve been in jams before and I’ll get myself out of them just like always, and this time it won’t be from taking favors from some idiot in a suit with a grudge.” The idiot Ross was referring to was standing behind the barely opened front door, listening in on their conversation. Special Agent Barney Kyle had started his career in the FBI on the fast track by cracking a couple of drug rings and giving his superiors the impression he would be a star in

the Bureau. His success had landed him the Casey assignment. The Bureau was tired of trying to get an indictment on Dalton, then his daughter, only to come away empty-handed. When Kyle took over, he expected the operation to last about a year before he had her in court. His plan ran into a roadblock by the name of Cain, so eight years later he found his star status had tarnished considerably, and he was about to be relocated somewhere not found on the average map. Because of that threat and Cain’s constant smugness under the unrelenting surveillance, Kyle had come to despise her. All he had to show for his efforts so far were pictures of her impressive wardrobe and smile. Ross was right in a way. The thing between him and Cain had become personal to such a degree that he wanted the satisfaction of taking her down. The main fantasy that played in his head about that day now involved doing it at the end of his gun barrel. He lived for the day he could squelch all of her condescending laughter and snide remarks about him. So this phase of the operation was his last chance, and he didn’t care how many corners he had to cut to bring her down; he was going to do it. “He isn’t going to spoil this for us, is he, Emma?” Barney Kyle opened the front door farther and watched Ross walk toward the barn. Cain and Hayden were still too far away to spot him, and his earpiece was on to alert him to any movement in the bunkhouse. In Emma he had found Cain’s weakness, and even though it had taken only an hour to convince Carol, it had taken both of them months to get Emma on board with his plan. Cain was fighting a turf war over a major part of her business, so this trip came at a time when she couldn’t put her affairs aside for a week to watch Emma play nice with their kid. The mob boss would never suspect the level of sophisticated equipment Kyle had installed in the bunkhouse, which would only make it that much sweeter when she started talking and conducting business as usual. “You shouldn’t be here, Agent Kyle.” “I was just in the kitchen having coffee with your mother. Don’t worry. I watched Cain and Hayden leave this morning, and I’m positive no one saw me enter the house. I’m sure as hell no one will see me leave.” Hayden and Cain slowed their run down to cool off, giving Emma a few more minutes alone with Kyle. “I take it Cain hasn’t started singing about her illegal activities yet?”

Knowing his subject, Kyle moved in for the kill. “No, all we have is her in a serious lip-lock with the pretty fluff piece parading as a bodyguard.” “When was this?” “Last night after they put the kid to bed. Don’t worry. It was just a little sexual innuendo, then off to separate beds. I don’t know, though. One more kiss like that and Casey might not be able to hold out.” Kyle chuckled when Emma left the porch and headed to the bunkhouse, entering without knocking. Most of the guys were up and talking over coffee while Merrick and Mook moved around the kitchen fixing breakfast. “Damn, I thought you two were in Canada by now, you’ve been gone so long,” teased Merrick, assuming it was Cain and Hayden. “They’re on their way back, so I thought you might need a hand with breakfast.” Emma’s voice sounded slightly colder than the temperature outside. All the men in the room watched as the minor turf war broke out, ready to jump in if it came to blows and Merrick tried to kill Emma. “No, thank you, Ms. Verde. I’m more than familiar with what Cain and Hayden want and like.” “It’s still Mrs. Casey. Try and remember that. And I’m sure you know a lot about what pleases Cain. But I’m not leaving ,so get used to it,” said Emma “Get used to what?” The deep voice made both women look at the door in time to see both Caseys strip off their jackets and shirts. Except for the breasts covered by a sports bra on one, the bodies were similar in build. Hayden had less muscle mass, but everyone could see that in the near future he would be as imposing as his mother. “Get used to me coming over here in the morning for the next couple of days to help with breakfast.” Emma tried to tear her eyes off of Cain but couldn’t keep from staring. Every night she dreamed about her estranged lover. “I see. Well, we’re both starving, so I hope you’re up to the task. Hayden, go grab a shower, and save me some hot water.” “Hayden, you can use the one in the house if you want,” said Emma, trying not to sound desperate.

He just grabbed the things he’d need for the bathroom and walked away. Mook had been nice enough to pack their belongings and move them out of the main house. Merrick and Mook walked out of the kitchen when Cain stepped closer to Emma and started talking. “Don’t look so disappointed. He’s staying the rest of the week like he promised. I hope you spend the time trying to get to know him for who he is, and not for what you want him to be. “You can’t change the past, Emma. Just try and get him to trust you a little bit and take it from there. Hayden’s a happy kid, and I’ve done my best to keep him that way, but I’ve always suspected a big part of him misses you. There’s only so much I can give him, but in the end he needs his mother in his life as an active participant. “I’ll help you as much as I can, for his sake, but don’t try and get back in his good graces at my expense. You try and drive a wedge between us, and I’d like to think I know him well enough to guarantee he’ll cut you off and never give you another thought, no matter how much that’ll hurt him.” It was the only warning she would give Emma about Kyle or anything else she might have planned. “Do you understand me?” “Yes.” Emma turned back to the bowl of eggs she had been whipping. Cain didn’t sound threatening, but Emma couldn’t look at her anymore in her current state of undress. “Thank you. I’m sure you helped him change his mind about leaving early.” While they ate breakfast in silence, Emma studied Hayden and Cain, trying to figure out a way to get her son to talk with her again. She wanted to kiss Cain when she asked him to take Emma for a walk after their meal. She and Hayden watched as Cain jumped a fence and started toward Ross, who was dumping feed into one of the bins he had placed throughout the pastures. The coat Cain had on provided just enough buffer to the wind, and the snow that had fallen the night before had frozen, making a crunching noise as she walked through the grass. She had yet to see Carol, but Ross had gone out of his way to make friendly talk since she’d arrived the night before. They had always shared a good relationship, and Cain had missed their telephone conversations when he would call to see how Emma was doing. “Morning,” Cain called out so as not to startle him.

“Morning, Cain. Enjoy your run?” “Any more of this clean, fresh air and I might just keel over. I thought I’d come out here and help while Emma’s spending some time with Hayden.” She tipped her hat up and smiled at him. “Earn my keep, so to speak.” Ross smiled back and patted the seat next to him. They rode around on the tractor, filling the bins and pushing cows out of the way so they could get the job done. Four hours later he pulled up in front of the barn and went to put the bags they hadn’t used back in storage. There weren’t many bags left, so he didn’t want them to spoil. After they were gone he’d have to use the hay he’d baled in the fall. “You need to make a run to the feed store, Ross.” The bag over Cain’s shoulder joined the ones she’d already carried in and stacked neatly in the dry, dark room in the barn. Ross had been amazed when she hefted the eighty-pound sacks and hauled them into the barn without too much grunting. “I don’t think that’ll be possible until spring.” He looked so uncomfortable with the subject that Cain changed her tactics and moved to something else. “Is there a restaurant in town?” “Just a little place that does simple stuff. Not anything you’re used to, I’m sure.” “Oh, I don’t know. I’m kind of a joint girl, given the opportunity. Let’s go get a bite.” They were sitting in Mabel’s Diner fifteen minutes later, waiting for the waitress to take their order. Cain looked out at the guy on the corner, doing his best not to stick out on the small town street. The fact that he was freezing his ass off while keeping an eye on her brought its own perverse sense of satisfaction. Just watching him out there made her peruse the menu and plan to order every course she could squeeze out of the sparse number of selections. “Cain, can I ask you a question?” Ross peeked at her over the top of his own menu but kept it near his face. Probably, Cain figured, to hide his face if she didn’t like his question. “Shoot.” “What is it you do?” She looked at him and wondered if old Ross was a strand in Kyle’s webbing. “Can I ask you a question before I answer yours?”

He followed her line of sight out to the guy on the corner. “Have you ever heard the expression the walls have ears?” Ross just stared at her silently, as if waiting for her to finish. “In this day and age they have ears, eyes, and brains. And they always seem to be plotting my demise. The other thing is, they aren’t confined to the walls, so I’m curious why you want to know what I do.” Ross couldn’t take his eyes off the man on the corner leaning against one of the town’s only parking meters. “I’ve been watching my daughter for the past four years, trying to find what spooked her. Granted, I didn’t spend a lot of time getting to know you, but I saw how you felt about her. I could hear it in your voice when we used to talk.” He finally turned from the window and scrutinized his daughter’s ex-lover. “Why’s she here and not with you?” “She asked to go and I let her. I’m not a monster, Ross. I wasn’t about to try and force her to stay somewhere she felt she didn’t belong any longer. What I wouldn’t allow, though—and if this makes me sound like a monster, then I’m sorry—was letting her leave with Hayden. He’s my son, and his place is with me. If Emma wants to have a relationship with him I’m all for that, but it’ll be limited to visitation rights. I’ll pull out every bit of power and influence at my disposal to keep it that way. Don’t ever doubt that.” “But that doesn’t really answer my question.” Cain glanced at the man on the street again and thought of the best way to answer without upsetting Ross. “In my time and in my business dealings, some people have tried to test my resolve and my position every so often. Sometimes, they try to get to me through my family. At a party for my sister, one of my cousins tried to take certain liberties with Emma in our home. I caught him before it turned ugly, and after seeing she was upset but unhurt, I had a little talk with this guy. The blood on my hands after our talk scared her, and she left a week later. I figured she would come back here, and someday she’d return to see our son. As much as it hurt me, it was her decision, and I’ve tried my best to honor it.” Ross leaned back in the booth and stared at Cain’s hands. Granted, her life did have slimy characters at the periphery, but Emma had left because Cain had done what anyone else not even in her position would have. Baby girl, what were you thinking? He reflected on Emma and how she’d spent her time at the farm since she came back in the middle of the

night so fragile looking. She had been prime pickings, and her mother had finished the job of beating her down. “Cain, there’s something you should know.” Ross stopped talking when she shook her head in a way only he would see. “How about you explain why you aren’t making a trip to the feed store until the spring?” During the rest of lunch Ross told her about low dairy prices and rising debt. He didn’t mind doing without, but the land he worked had been in his family for generations, and family tradition was a subject he was sure she understood. “I can look at you, Ross, and see you’re a proud man, but does that mean you’re stupid?” Her smile kept him from getting mad and made him laugh with her. “I’d like to think I’ve got a few brain cells left, thank you.” “Then how would you like a silent partner?”

Chapter Eleven

Ross laughed again and studied her face to see if she was serious. “Who? You?” “Let’s say me for now, but eventually Hayden. I know Emma’s probably your heir, but Hayden’s your grandson and the one chance you have to keep this place you love in your family. I give you my word you’ll never have a problem with the authorities, and nothing will go on there that isn’t going on now.” Ross thought of the number of FBI running around his property playing a cat-and-mouse game. He figured Kyle hadn’t realized the woman sitting here with him was the cat. Very seldom did the mouse win when the cat was as conniving as Cain. “How about we say nothing will go on there but farming and milking cows if I take you up on your offer?” Ross shook one of the big hands that came off the tabletop and extended toward him. “Deal, partner,” said Cain, apparently not needing a written contract. She excused herself from the table and headed toward the pay phone at the back of the restaurant. Ross sat alone and had another cup of coffee, wishing he knew who was keeping Cain on the other end so long. “Let’s head over to the bank” was all she said when she was finished. Ross didn’t ask any questions and just followed her down the street. He noticed the employees of the bank looked a little wary when they saw him, probably not wanting to turn him down again for a loan. “Ross, why don’t you ask them to fire up the one computer in this place and tell them you’re here to make a withdrawal.” He watched the manager step out of his office and behind the counter to the teller, apparently afraid there was going to be a problem. “Jodie, could you access my account, please?” “How’re you doing today, Ross?” The manager held his hand out and smiled. “How much will you be needing?” Ross looked back to Cain and put his hands up in question. “However much it’ll take to bring your account up to date at the feed

store and buy another load of feed to fill up the storeroom. And we’ll want that in cash,” said Cain, in answer to the silent question. The number Ross told the teller obviously surprised the manager, who pushed the girl aside. “You know that isn’t going to happen, Ross. How about we wait until the spring and you sell some off some of the stock, and then we’ll see what we can do?” Cain moved Ross out of the way to get to the manager. “I believe Mr. Verde asked you for some money, so start tapping away on that antique sitting back there and let’s get to it.” The manager smirked as he brought up the Verde account. He looked like he’d love to knock the cocky expression off the bitchy woman’s face. “Like I said, Ross, why don’t we wait until spring?” “Look at the screen, Fred,” ordered Cain. “My name is Herb.” “Look at the goddamn screen.” It took a couple of envelopes to hand over Ross’s money, and ten minutes to make it out of the bank after the manager saw the new Verde account. “Do I want to know how you got my account number?” Ross patted his coat pocket where his newfound wealth was stashed. Cain leaned over and whispered in his ear. “Don’t tell anybody, but I’m just a good old-fashioned gangster.” Ross laughed and felt a genuine affection for the tall rogue his daughter had shared so many years with. The sentiment had nothing to do with the fact that she was willing to help him, no strings attached, which differed vastly from the deal the government was offering. Still chuckling, he asked, “Does that mean I just cut a deal with the devil?” “Ross, granted, you don’t know that much about me, but I’ll never harm you. Things didn’t work out for Emma and me, but she’s the mother of my son, so that makes you part of my family. I gave you the money freely on behalf of Hayden and myself, and I don’t expect anything from you. Maybe you can send us some of the famous cheese Hayden was telling me about. In addition to the money, you have to accept that there’s still a bit of the devil inside me. It’s what makes life fun, though.” He patted her on the back, and they continued their walk in a companionable silence. Carol would probably leave him for taking the

money, but at least he would be able to sleep at night knowing he wasn’t ruining someone’s life as a way to solve his problems. The owner of the feed store seemed shocked when Ross handed over enough cash to not only bring his account up to date and get another load of feed, but to leave him with a large credit. Ross watched him lick his fingers and start counting, taking time to keep an eye on Cain. “How’s this afternoon for the delivery?” “That’s great, Roy. We’ll have enough time to get back and help the boys unload.” He shook hands with the old man and waved Cain through the door and back to his truck. Cain watched the countryside go by on their return to the farm like she was daydreaming, but when they were about ten miles away she asked Ross to pull over. “Are you sick or something?” “Or something, yes.” She turned her attention to the side-view mirror and waited to see what the sedan that had slowed was going to do. The idiot couldn’t very well pull over without causing more suspicion, so he passed them at the same snail’s pace, like he was searching for a place to pull over down the road. Cain put her hand on Ross’s sleeve and just watched the car with a smile. There was no place to hide out here. “Let’s just give him a head start.” “You know who they are, don’t you?” Cain looked at him and made a decision. She turned on the same small device she had used during her talk with Hayden that morning and expelled a sigh. “Ross, you asked me a question back at the diner, so I’ll answer that one before we get to the buffoons driving around in the most conspicuous-looking cars they could find.” “You don’t have to do that, but if you do, whatever you tell me won’t go any further than this truck.” “I know that, Ross, but thanks for saying it anyway. I’m a saloon owner by trade, as far as the government is concerned, but I do dabble in a bit of a hobby.” “Hobby?” “That’s what I like to call it, but I didn’t say it wasn’t lucrative. See, Ross, when you go to the store and buy a bottle of liquor or a box of

cigarettes, right there on the top is a tax stamp. The one on cigarettes is a real money generator for the state and federal government, but for the average storekeep, well, it really cuts into their profits.” “Unless they know you.” Cain laughed at his quick wit. “That’s right, unless they know me. I move merchandise that doesn’t go through all those pesky regulations. They make money and I make money, but Agent Kyle and his bosses— they just get mad.” “No drugs or prostitution?” “Selling drugs in my organization or selling someone on the streets is a quick way to mount up some hospital bills or find yourself on a permanent vacation, if the infraction is serious enough. My family has just never been interested in drugs. Don’t get me wrong. Those who do traffic in all that stuff are making a ton of cash, but it’s no good for the kids who get sucked into that lifestyle. My business is slightly lower risk, but I have to deal with some who want to come in and undercut me. I’m thinking once I’m gone, they’ll start charging more than if they bought from regular vendors.” Ross let out a low whistle and gripped the steering wheel a little tighter. “That’s it?” “What I just told you in less than five minutes is what Kyle’s been trying to get me to say on tape for the last eight years or more, Ross. It doesn’t sound like a big deal, but trust me, to the feds it is. I’m not trying to whitewash my business. Your daughter lived with a criminal for all those years, but I don’t go around hurting innocent people, and I’m not a killer by nature.” Ross thought about what Cain would do if she uncovered Carol’s and Emma’s part in Kyle’s trap. “Does that mean you can be driven to it?” “That, my friend, is another conversation for another day. Why don’t we stick to the basics today and let it go at that?” “I’d really like to know the answer now, if it’s all the same to you.” “How about if I answer it this way? Kyle’s here. The car that just passed us proves that, but how he got here and who invited him isn’t my concern. My concern is spending time with my son because he asked me to come here, and with helping you out. Aside from that, I’m leaving in a few days, and it won’t be in handcuffs. And when I’m gone, you won’t have occasion to use your one good suit to attend any funerals.”

“How do you know I only own one good suit?” “Call it a hunch.” Ross laughed before turning serious and facing Cain. “You remember what you said about the walls having eyes and ears?” “Yeah, don’t worry, Ross. I know what I’m doing. Can I ask you something?” He turned to look down the road to see if the sedan was coming back. “Why are you telling me all this? You have to know if Kyle finds out, he’ll slam you with an obstruction charge so fast you won’t have time to scratch your ass. I know your land is important to you, and you’re in serious jeopardy of letting him take it away from you as leverage.” “Because that guy’s a slime. I don’t care if he’s got a badge or not. You may be considered the criminal here, but you have more honor than he’s ever thought of having. I just don’t want you to walk away from here and take Hayden with you and never come back. We’ve missed out on so much of his life because of stupidity, and I don’t want to keep making the same mistakes over and over again. I want to know my grandson and you.” “Thanks for saying that, and don’t worry. Hayden and I’ll be back. Who knows? He might not want to go into the family business and prefer to be a farmer.” “Sure, and the cows will be taking their afternoon flight around the barn when we get home. That boy idolizes you, and it doesn’t hurt that he looks just like you.” “Of all the people in my life, I can say he’s made me happier than I ever deserved to be.” Ross parked in front of the barn and turned the ignition off, trying to find the guts to ask the next question. The wanting to know overrode anything else he felt, so Ross just blurted it out. “Do you miss Emma at all?” “Does it really matter? I mean, I’m not a woman who laments over anyone or anything I can’t have. I’m too old to wish for the things I really want, so now I just try and make do with what I have. It’s enough.” Cain reached up and patted him on the shoulder. “Thanks for the great afternoon. I enjoyed it. Come get me when the feed arrives and I’ll help you put it away.” Ross didn’t push her any further and watched her head toward the bunkhouse. You’re good at avoiding answering direct questions when you

want, I’ll give you that, but your answer tells me you might just miss my

daughter. As for you, Emma, honey, I hope you make the most of this time. When he saw Carol waiting on the porch for him, he quit smiling. The frown she was sporting made him want to spend the rest of the afternoon with Cain. “Let’s hope my good fortune holds and I live out the afternoon.” He spoke to the steering wheel, staying in the truck as long as he could.

Chapter Twelve

“Where’s Hayden?” Merrick and two of the guys were playing poker when Cain stepped back into the room, and by the size of the pile of money in front of the only female in the game, Merrick was making out like a bandit. “He left to take another walk with Emma after lunch. Don’t worry, Mook went with him.” “He been gone long?” Merrick distributed the money back to the others, putting away what she had started with. It was risky to actually gamble with the amount of federal surveillance in the room. “They’re about fifteen minutes out if you want me to run and get him.” “I want you to run all right, but with me. Just let me get changed.” A short time later, Cain set their pace; the only sound that surrounded them was their running shoes hitting the blacktop highway in front of the farmhouse. They headed in the opposite direction of town, and Cain searched for the fence line for where Ross’s property ended, replaced by another of different design. She broke her silence as they crossed the last fence post, allowing her to keep her word to Ross about not doing business on his land. “Did you hear from Bryce?” “Not since the airport in New Orleans.” Merrick glanced around, hoping no one else was listening to the potentially dangerous conversation. “Maybe I’ll call him tonight and put this business with the Bracato family to bed. Giovanni’s been strong-arming our suppliers for a better deal, and with his unfair advantage, he’s starting to hurt us.” “Unfair advantage?” Merrick was lost. “His guardian angel, sweetheart, try and keep up.” Cain winked at Merrick as she took a right at the next intersection, following the new fence line. “When we get back to the bunkhouse, I’m going to call and tell Bryce to go ahead with the shipment and see what happens. I’m hoping tripling the amount will keep our guys from jumping ship.”

Merrick just kept quiet, her mind working to try and decipher the conversation. By the way her body felt, they had gone at least four miles, and she wondered where Cain was finding the energy for two runs so close together. When they passed a break in the fence, Cain glanced to her right where, unlike the Verde place, their neighbors house sat much closer to the road. Suddenly Cain slowed down, but her very visible breaths sped up. The color drained from her face, and she just stopped in the road, as if she had been coldcocked by an invisible fist. “Are you okay?” Merrick moved closer and put a hand on Cain’s chest. “I’m fine, let’s head back.” Merrick prided herself on the kind of shape she was in, but by the time they headed down the long dirt road in front of Ross’s farm she was about to drop from the stitch in her side. Cain was moving as if she were running away from something, something that had scared her. Emma stopped in the middle of what she was telling Hayden to watch her ex-lover run until she fell against the side of the barn and promptly threw up. The move was so uncharacteristic that both Emma and Hayden ran toward Cain to see what was wrong. “Mom? Mom, what’s going on?” Hayden sounded upset, never having seen his mother this out of control. “Just give me a minute.” Cain leaned heavily on the side of the barn and looked down at her feet, trying to process the information running crazily through her head. The sight of Emma’s face made her hands twitch and clench. Never before had she wanted to wrap her hands around someone’s throat until they were dead. “Honey, is there something I can do?” Emma forgot the years and circumstances that separated them, and put her hands on Cain’s back in an effort to comfort her. She instantly felt the muscles tense and watched Cain’s long fingers grow white from gripping the wood. “I just need a minute.” Slowly Cain shoved her emotions back into the recesses of her heart and took a deep breath. “Too much exercise for one day.” With that short explanation, she smiled at Hayden, then left to clean up. “Are you sure I can’t do something for you?” repeated Emma. “Something I can get you?”

The questions and the concern in Emma’s voice stopped Cain at the corner of the barn, where she leaned against it again as if she were exhausted. “I think there’s nothing you can do now, Emma. Nothing at all.” Not understanding what was going on, Hayden turned his fury on his birth mother. Cain had been fine when he had last seen her. “What did you do to her?” Hayden looked at Emma and frowned. No one had ever made Cain look that defeated, and the fact that she never moved away from Emma’s touch meant whatever was wrong was serious. Hayden had been only seven when Emma left, but he was old enough to see how her absence had affected Cain. He spent a lot of time with her and knew how important he was to her, but it wasn’t enough. Something had changed in her when Emma walked out, and it took Hayden time to realize that she was obviously lonely, and that he could do nothing to fill the gap his mother had left. “Hayden, I was with you all afternoon. I’m sure Cain will be fine once she showers and lies down for a little while.” Emma just stood there when Hayden left her to follow Cain, glancing back at her with suspicion. She turned to Merrick and knew the woman wouldn’t give her any information, but thought she’d take the chance and ask anyway. “What happened?” Emma had to admit Merrick seemed as confused as she did. “She just overdid it. Nothing to worry about.” Emma fought a feeling of sheer panic that insisted something was terribly wrong. She knew the mobster would’ve rather been shot than show that kind of vulnerability in public. “I’ll give her and Hayden a few minutes. Then I’ll come over and help you with dinner.” “Look, Emma, how about you just skip tonight.” Merrick saw the protest forming on Emma’s lips, so she overstepped her position and tried to defuse it. “How about I try and talk Hayden into going up to the house to join you and your parents for dinner? That way I can take care of Cain.” Merrick looked at the woman and tried one more thing to get her to agree. “If she’s sick we’ll have to leave early, and I know you don’t want that to happen. I’m sure things will be better in the morning. Just let me take care of her.” I’m sure you’ll take every opportunity to take care of Cain. The thought made a flash of jealous anger bolt through Emma’s heart, but it quickly died away when her head reminded her that she had left, not the other way

around. No, Cain had given her every chance to change her mind, only turning away when Emma refused to believe her and insisted on leaving. Whomever Cain chose to spend her time with, in or out of bed, wasn’t Emma’s concern anymore.

Four Years Earlier in the Casey Home, New Orleans Cain dismissed the guards outside the door, wanting to spend a quiet afternoon with Emma. The memory of what Danny Baxter had tried to do to Emma had kept them up for a good portion of the previous nights. Cain was exhausted from holding her while she tried to comfort and soothe her, and Emma was worn out from bouts of crying. Something had changed that morning, though, when Emma sent Cain off to work with a promise she would call if she needed anything. She had said that she was trying to put Danny out of her mind. Danny was Cain’s cousin from the Baxter side of family, who had talked her father into a job a year before Dalton was killed. Unfortunately, the young, short redhead was a little too aggressive for either Dalton or Cain to trust him with too much responsibility or information about their operations and business associates. At first, Danny accepted his low-man-on-the-totem-pole position, since his family relations wouldn’t get him a more important role in the business. But with each passing year he resented his status more, and he centered his hate on Cain. He blamed her for locking him out of the main family business and was quick to complain to anyone willing to listen. The attempted rape was his way of trying to show those closest to Cain how weak she’d become, and he had gambled on her falling apart after she saw Emma broken and bloody. He wasn’t planning to take over the family. Even he wasn’t so stupid as to think he could. He just wanted someone else at the helm who would give him a chance--the chance to prove he was man enough to expand their operation and up their profits, at the expense of the store owners who dealt with Cain. To him they were all pathetic sheep whom he could bend to the will of his gun. “So close” became his mantra when Cain spared his life after he

attacked Emma. With the woman’s underwear feeling silky under his fingertips, he had come so close before the dark side of his cousin’s nature turned its fury on him. It had taken months for the bones in his oncehandsome face to mend, and weeks for the bruises on Cain’s knuckles to fade, but she had let him live. His only punishment was banishment from her family and her business. The reprieve that allowed him to keep breathing came from the most surprising of places. He owed his life to the woman he had tried to humiliate. The fact gave him no cause to be grateful. Instead, it reinforced his resentment of Cain and the fact that she had been given everything in life. Her decision to give in to Emma’s request only strengthened Danny’s resolve to crush his cousin through those she loved. “Baby, where are you?” Cain called from the foyer as she flipped through the stack of mail on the small table by the door. When Emma didn’t answer, Cain turned around and noticed the pile of luggage in the den. The number of bags foretold a long absence, and Cain dropped all the envelopes when she spotted Emma sitting on one of the sofas in the room, wiping away tears with a tissue. “Going somewhere?” Emma flinched at the question. Cain knew she hadn’t spoken roughly and wondered if Emma was afraid she’d be angry with her answer. “I’m going home.” She turned to the bags again before she concentrated on Emma. She unbuttoned her jacket and took it off before sitting down across from Emma, realizing she was going to be in for a long talk. “I thought this was home.” “I’m going home to my parents, Cain.” Emma stopped and put her hands up to her face to wipe away the tears. “I’m not coming back, and I’m begging you to not try and talk me out of it.” “I know you’re scared, sweetling, but you can’t just give up and walk away. Danny’s never going to hurt you again, and I swear on my life, I’ll keep you and Hayden safe.” “That’s not enough anymore, Cain. I don’t want to raise a child in all this turmoil. Can’t you understand that?” Emma looked at her lap. “Emma, you know I love you, right?”

“I know you do, honey. This isn’t about me questioning your feelings or your commitment to me. It’s this life I can’t take anymore. I love you so much, but the violence and the people you surround yourself with are killing me. I can’t stay.” Cain sat back in her chair and stared up at the ceiling for a minute, not saying anything. The woman she had trusted with her true self had blindsided her, and she was having a hard time figuring out where this irrational need to flee was coming from. Once she’d become the head of the family, Cain didn’t fear much because she controlled her life and how she lived it. What scared her was what she had to take on faith, and Emma and how she felt about her was a huge part of that fear. Emma’s demeanor gave her the feeling that her blind faith was about to be tested. “What brought this on? I know you’re still upset, but I won’t let anyone like Danny get close to you again. You have to trust me to take care of both you and Hayden.” Emma gazed out the window and watched Hayden trying to run around the much bigger man as he tucked the football under his arm like Cain had taught him. He had wanted to play and promised her he wouldn’t get dirty, so she let him go outside. She was glad that in the safe sanctuary Cain created, his companion Mook could drop his guard and just enjoy a friendly game of tag football with the seven-year-old he had come to love. Emma thought of how oblivious her son was to this conversation and how it would change his life. She took a deep breath and faced Cain. “You can’t be everywhere, my love, and I can’t take any chances by just praying you’ll keep us safe. I know this is hard, and it seems like I’m not giving you a chance, but try and understand what I’m going through. I’d never dream of keeping Hayden from you. You can see him whenever you want. Though for the first couple of months it might be better if you came to us. Just until he adjusts.” Cain let out a loud laugh, thinking Emma was joking. She looked outside and saw how Hayden was dressed, and then scrutinized the bags. Finding his sitting next to Emma’s, she realized she wasn’t kidding. “You want out, then get out. But don’t be crazy enough to think you’re taking Hayden. That’ll never happen.” “Cain, he’s my son.” Emma put up her hands and scooted to the edge

of her seat, ready to drop to her knees and beg if she had to. “You made a commitment to me, Emma, one I’m willing to release you from, but Hayden stays here with me. Or have you forgotten who you’re dealing with?” Emma closed her eyes and saw again the blood all over Cain’s hands. “No, I could never forget that.” She could only watch as Cain picked up the phone and called for the car. The driver loaded her bags and left Hayden’s for the nanny to put back in his rooms. “Is this your final decision? It’s not too late for the staff to take your bags up with Hayden’s.” Emma stood up and moved closer to Cain, stopping when one of her hands went up. “I asked you a question.” “I can’t stay.” Without another word, Cain headed for her study. The door closed, with a slam of finality. When Emma moved to the patio doors leading out to the yard, one of Cain’s guards stepped into her path and shook his head. She would have no tearful good-byes with her son. She turned next to the closed door of the study and let out a sob for what she was losing. Because of the solid oak door to Cain’s sanctuary, Emma would never see the luxury Cain afforded herself, crying out all of her pain alone. Nor would she see the extent of the hurt she left behind when the front door clicked closed, locking her out of Cain’s and her son’s lives for over four years. All by her own choosing. When Emma left, she had never feared reprisal from Cain, but losing four years with her young son had been a steep price to pay. Now she found herself questioning if she should have left. Cain had been very generous with her so far. But if she hadn’t drawn the line when Cain killed Danny for something he had almost done, where would she have drawn it? The price of staying in the mobster’s bed was just too high, and she had so much more to think about than just herself. What had hurt the most, though, was the ease with which Cain had looked her in the eye and claimed she had let him live. That night and the words, “Just get rid of him,” were etched in her memory. They represented

much more than a lie between lovers, but the essence of the person she cared for. Cain’s calm delivery of her order was the factor that had made Emma face the truth. Her partner was obviously familiar with that level of violence, and her impassiveness showed her comfort with it. Emma could only guess Cain had learned such callousness at Dalton’s knee, since their relationship was so close. She had never had the opportunity to meet Dalton Casey, but Cain idolized her father, in much the same way Hayden worshipped Cain. Because every generation seemed to embrace it as a rite of passage, the family would never break its cycle of malicious tradition. Emma’s true nature gave her the strength to walk away, even though she still loved Cain. She wasn’t a zealot like her mother, but some of Carol’s lessons had taken root. She believed in the difference between right and wrong, but Cain believed the world revolved around her rules or, if someone crossed her, she could eliminate him. Danny Baxter had broken the ultimate rule and dared to put his hands on Cain’s woman. At least, that was how Emma had felt when she was rescued, then shuttled upstairs like a child. Her opinion hadn’t mattered because, while she’d been wronged, the insult to Cain superceded her feelings. She couldn’t stay with someone who treated her like a possession to be owned and killed over. She only hoped she wasn’t too late for Hayden.

Chapter Thirteen

“What the hell just happened to Casey?” Kyle had witnessed the whole scene through his high-powered binoculars from the trees near the road. In all the years he had watched Cain, he had never seen her so undone. The two agents behind him were new to his team, so they had been stuck with the job of keeping pace with Cain and Merrick for their afternoon run. Hopefully the equipment they were carrying picked up more than just their own heavy breathing. “We may have a problem, sir.” The first agent to arrive was leaning over with his hands resting on his knees, trying to catch his breath. “That’s not a career-making statement, Simmons.” Kyle dropped the binoculars into the bag at his feet with a dull thud. “I’m not going to ask you again. What happened?” he screamed. “She ran by the Rath place, sir.” “And?” Kyle asked, waiting for the rest of the report. “What Simmons is trying to say, sir,” interjected the second agent, who sat on the cold ground nursing a charley horse, “is Maddie Rath had the kid outside. Casey just stopped when she saw them. Then she came back here. We’re sorry, sir, but we weren’t able to keep up on the way back. We did get a little on tape before she got there.” “Did Maddie see Casey or Merrick?” asked Kyle. “Not that we noticed. She was still outside when we continued our pursuit.” Kyle pinched the bridge of his nose and took a couple of deep breaths. “Don’t say a word about this to anyone else or you’ll both be investigating moose droppings in Alaska. Get me?” “But, sir, shouldn’t we inform Ms. Verde?” Simmons was still breathing hard from his run, making his question sound hesitant. “It’s taken me close to four years to get Emma Casey to this level of cooperation, and I’m not going to jeopardize that with something this trivial. That means keep your mouths shut, gentlemen, and head back to the command post. I expect a transcript of what you picked up on the first leg

of your run. You two worry about that, and I’ll worry about Emma.” Kyle turned his back on the two men and watched Emma just standing in the yard, seemingly lost in thought. Yes, he had spent too many years on this case already, but his career wouldn’t advance until he could justify the money and time he had invested in Cain Casey. He was just about ten years from mandatory retirement, and he wanted to spend that time heading up some other task force at FBI headquarters. The feds owed him that honor for his loyalty and diligence. History would gloss over how he brought Casey down, but his superiors would remember that he had. That’s what counted.

* “Honey, where’s Cain?” Ross asked as the feed truck turned up the road. He watched it approach, thinking that the unloading would be a good excuse to spend more time with Cain. “She’s cleaning up, Dad. She and Merrick went for a run and Cain got sick. Do you need anything?” “No, she just promised to help me with something.” Emma barely heard the last part because her father was already moving toward the bunkhouse. He disappeared a moment later when Merrick opened the door for him and showed him inside. “Just fabulous. I bring Hayden here so I can bond with him, and it’s my father and Cain who end up forging a lasting relationship.” Alone with her thoughts, Emma ignored the cold and sat on the porch wondering what was going to happen next. Two young deliverymen were the only ones who broke the silence as they flung bags of feed off the back of the truck into a pile by the front of the barn. “Agent Kyle called while you were out.” Carol spoke through a crack she had made in the front door. The windy cold temperatures of a Wisconsin winter were becoming increasingly unbearable as she grew older. “And what’d he have to say?” “Our bird started singing this afternoon, so he wants you to try and keep her around for a few more days. I’m glad to see your father finally

coming to his senses.” Carol opened the door a little more and pointed toward the delivery boys. The only way Roy was letting that much feed go was if Ross had taken Kyle up on his offer of assistance. “Have you decided what you’re going to do with the boy once this is over?” “What do you mean, do with him?” “Agent Kyle mentioned a good school in Virginia for him. Not that we can afford it, but I’m guessing they’ll let the boy keep some of her ill-gotten money.” Emma watched her knuckles turn almost purple from gripping the armrests of the rocker. “I didn’t do all of this to send him away, Mother, and his name is Hayden. It’s not ‘boy,’ just like her name is Cain. What is it about my life you find so disgusting? Is it the fact that Cain’s a woman or that my son thinks our family is a joke? God, can you blame him?” “Don’t get hysterical, Emma. If you want to know, yes, I think what you did with that woman is not only a sin, but also disgusting. Your boy’s an abomination as far as I’m concerned, and if you want to make your home here, it’s going to be without him. I didn’t raise you to go off and whore yourself, sniffing around someone like her. I won’t have it, and I won’t be parading your little family at Sunday services when this is done. To tell you the truth, it took a lot of prayer to not send you away when you came back like you did, but I’m a Christian. The only reason I agreed to all this is because it’ll mean it’s over and I don’t have to worry about you running off again to take up with that spawn.” The venom in Carol’s voice was hard to miss, and Emma didn’t understand where it was coming from. Her mother had never taken the time to know Cain, so her hatred was hard to comprehend. “What Cain and I shared was beautiful, and it gave me the opportunity to learn how to love. The only reason I even recognized the emotion at all was because of Daddy. You and your ‘Christian’ values were always too busy condemning the rest of us to teach me anything about the concept. I never did ask, Mother, but why did you ever marry Daddy and have me? Being here with the two of us has obviously brought you nothing but misery.” “Because it was either your father or Mark Liston, and even back then he was nothing but a drunk. If that’s not a good enough answer, then make one up you like better. Women back then didn’t run off and come back with bastards in tow. But you sure made the most of your choices.”

A freshly showered, angry Cain stood ten feet from the porch looking like she was about to pounce on Carol. “You call my son a bastard again, old lady, and I’ll teach you the meaning of the phrase ‘raising the old Irish.’ The fact that you hate me doesn’t bother me, but Hayden’s never done anything to earn your displeasure, so while I’m here, don’t speak to him or his mother like that again.” The door slammed shut as hard as Carol could muster, considering how little it was opened, leaving Emma alone with a now-angry Cain. “Are you feeling better?” “Yeah, it was just a fluke, I’m sure. Nothing to worry about, and since I offered your father my help putting all that feed away, I guess I don’t have a choice but to feel better.” Cain pointed to the large pile of bags. “He likes you, I can tell. My father, I mean.” “It’s nice to know someone in the Verde family does.” “That’s not fair, Cain.” Emma stepped closer so Cain could hear her over the truck. “I’m an expert on knowing life isn’t fair and on how people feel about me. You didn’t just leave Hayden, Emma. You left me with some shallow reason as to why, and you never looked back.” “Hayden said the same thing to me, and like you, he isn’t going to forgive me either, is he?” “Why would you care if I forgive you? Worry about your relationship with your son and if you’re going to have one at all. You killed whatever feelings I had for you with the closing of our front door just as effectively as if you’d used one of the guns you always hated being around. Forgive you? I don’t mention your name or even think about you except for the benefit of my son.” “Cain, are you ready?” Ross called out across the yard. “Cain, please, I want to finish,” said Emma. “We’re not done. Don’t worry. Just not now and not here.” Cain and Hayden helped stack bags of feed until Ross’s storeroom was filled. The sun was starting to set by the time they were done, and despite the cold, they had all worked up a thin coat of sweat before they brought in the last bag. Ross shook hands with Cain before walking back to the house to get cleaned up for dinner. “Mom, are you sure you’re all right from this afternoon?” Hayden

leaned on one of the stall dividers and studied his mother’s face closely for any residual illness. “There’s nothing wrong, kiddo. To tell you the truth, it was a temporary thing, kinda like getting kicked in the gut. You know what I mean?” Hayden sat on a bale of hay across from Cain and stayed silent. He had spent the afternoon listening to Emma talk about growing up on the farm and what a shock it had been to leave Wisconsin. The biggest surprise was that she had ended up with Cain after growing up in such a sheltered place. From her stories, he didn’t think she had in her to take such bold chances and go so against her upbringing. When Emma spoke of going into the Erin Go Braugh and asking for a job, Hayden realized perhaps Cain wasn’t the only chance taker in the family. As they strolled through Ross’s pastures he found himself enjoying her stories, hearing about a side of Cain he knew nothing about. Emma spoke of her in a tone that had more than a trace of affection, which confused him. If Emma still loved Cain, why wasn’t she with them? “Let’s go grab a shower and something to eat, then get you to bed, big guy,” said Hayden. “You aren’t as young as you used to be, so we have to watch out for you.” Cain laughed and threw a wad of hay at him. “Wiseass, huh?” “I’m your wiseass, though, and I’d like to think I learned all my wise ways from you. Even when I’m being an ass.” With her chin on one of her fists, Cain looked at her son and sighed. So many things her father had said and taught her came back to mind when she had time to study her own child like this. “I wish you had gotten to meet my father, Hayden. He would’ve loved you, and my mother would have spoiled you until even I wouldn’t have known what to do with you. “They had three children and they loved us, but I always suspected we were just the down payment on what they really wanted—grandchildren. Whenever I started seeing someone new, my mother used to remind me. ‘I want grandkids someday, lass,’ she’d say in that thick brogue. My dad would just laugh, but he told me one day he had practiced swing pushing until he wasn’t going to get any better without a live subject.” Hayden moved and sat next to Cain. “As much as I’d have liked to meet them, I’d like to think I did get to know them through all the stories you’ve told me. You know what I figured out?”

“What’s that?” “I listen to you talk about Grandpa Dalton, and it’s like hearing to a story about you. I look at all those pictures, and I imagine what I’m going to look like when I’m older. And Merrick told me you two had the same hands.” He put his smaller hand next to hers and smiled because the structure and shape were the same, no matter the size difference. “I want to grow up and have people look at me and say, ‘that’s Cain’s kid and he’s just like her.’” Hayden could count on one hand all the times he’d seen his mother cry, but knew his words had reached deep when tears filled her eyes. “You are my kid, and I love you, but you’re wrong. People are going to look at you and say we’re alike, but you’re better than I ever thought of being.” “Thanks, Mom. You ready?” He hugged her and enjoyed the slight citrus smell that always clung to her. “Hayden, I want you to do me a favor.” “What?” The way she had asked made him think he wasn’t going to like her request. “I want you to go up to the house and have dinner with your mother.” “No. I spent all afternoon with her, and now I want to eat with you and the guys.” He moved a little away from her and crossed his arms over his chest as a way to say his decision was final. “Son, it’s the last thing I’m going to ask of you while we’re here. After tonight, if you want to spend the next couple of days in the bunkhouse and not see anyone, then I’ll have to respect your decision.” Not needing any other prodding from Cain, Hayden got up to go get ready for dinner. He never saw Emma crying behind the first stall in the barn, deeply ashamed she had eavesdropped on their conversation. Listening to the mother and son had proved to her that Hayden had been raised by the same loving person who had stolen her heart so many years before. For all of Cain’s faults her one best quality hadn’t changed. Even after Emma left, Cain was filled with love and devotion for her family. If Kyle succeeded now, Emma would never gain Hayden’s love or his respect, and he would gladly be sent away anywhere, as long as it meant not having to lay eyes on her again. She was sure now that he would want nothing

else to do with her once he found out the extent of her involvement. The Verde dinner table was again silent as the four people sat eating their meal. In the bunkhouse Cain started an indoor football game that ended up with the ball hitting the overhead light fixture, tilting the camera it hid. The agents in the back room of the barn could only stare in horror at the monitor, now showing the ceiling tiles, and wonder how they were going to get back in again to reset the angle. “You guys watch it. With my luck I’ll have Carol down here suing me for damages.” They heard Cain’s reprimand effectively stop the game. “Why don’t you head into town and eat at the little diner Ross and I tried today, and let me lie down and wait for Hayden. I’m still not feeling well from my bout of barfing today.” The agents cursed. If Cain wasn’t leaving too, they would be listening to nothing until the others got back, unless Cain was going to be talking in her sleep. “Don’t forget to try the apple pie with homemade ice cream. It’s to die for. As a matter of fact, bring me back a piece, minus the cold stuff. It might make me feel better.” Special Agent Rich, the senior agent working for Kyle, sat back in his chair eating an apple and pretending it was the pie Cain had talked about while he listened in case Casey decided to call someone after her henchmen left for dinner. The quiet filling the tape made him want to imitate the napping woman he was monitoring. Had he been paying attention, he would have seen the figure dressed in black crawl toward the nearest fence and head out to the dark pasture.

Chapter Fourteen

Cain slipped the night-vision glasses into place as soon as she cleared the fence and started out at a moderate pace. Since no one expected her arrival, she could take her time. Merrick had walked Hayden and Mook to the house for their dinner with the Verdes; they had instructions to stay there and not step into the bunkhouse until the rest of them got back from town. Cain was outside her final destination less than an hour later and just sat watching for dogs or other security measures. The woman she had seen earlier stood at the kitchen window. From her movements, Cain guessed she was rinsing dishes and loading them into the dishwasher. She crept closer and, almost in the woman’s plain sight, she attached something to the window before she moved back. Sitting against the fence, she put the headphones on and turned up the volume. “Jerry, will you pick up those toys all over the den? It’s been too cold to take Hannah outside, and we really made a mess.” In addition to the woman, Cain could hear a child singing along with a video. “Are you ready for your bath, Miss Hannah?” “Yes, Aunt Maddie.” “You’re such a good girl.” Through the binoculars, Cain watched Maddie carry the little girl upstairs to the bathroom, then to the bedroom to get her ready for bed. She devoured the sight of the child with shiny black hair and a very familiar face. Hannah’s resemblance to Hayden made Cain ache. And it made her furious. Here, full of energy, was why Emma left. Only Cain viewed the little girl as what Emma had stolen from her. “Aunt Maddie, where’s Mama?” Hannah put her arms up for her nightgown. “She’ll be back for you in a couple of days. Do you miss your mama?” “She said she’s gonna bring me a prize.” Hannah held a teddy bear up to the side of her face and smiled,

making Cain fall in love on the spot. “I love prizes.” “A surprise, huh? Well, I’m sure it’s going to be great. Get in here, baby.” Maddie pulled back the blankets on the bed and tucked the little girl in. “You go to sleep, and I’m sure your mama’s going to come and see you real soon.” “You promise, Aunt Maddie?” “I promise, baby girl. Your mama’s got something to do, and as soon as she’s done she’ll be coming by to pick you up. Until then you, me, and your uncle Jerry are going to have the best time playing and watching videos.” “Mama said she was going to see my brother Haygen, but I hadda wait to see him. He lives with my mama Cain far away. Why do you think she doesn’t want me to live with her too like Haygen does?” “You’re going to have to ask your mama that one, sweetie. I never met Cain, but I’m guessing she loves you a whole world full, and one day maybe she’ll get to show you. Does your mama tell you a lot about Hayden and Mama Cain?” “Yes. She told me ’cause they’re my family, and Mama said dat’s important.” “It is, but getting some sleep is important too, so close your eyes and get ready to meet the sandman.” Cain listened with big tears running down her face when the little charmer said her prayers after the woman left. “God bless my mama, Grandpa Ross, my big brother Haygen, and my mama Cain. Amen.” Maddie stared out into the night from the kitchen window as she finished the dishes, obviously not seeing anything out of the ordinary. “Emma, I hope to hell you know what you’re doing.” The good friend was one of the only people in town who knew the whole story, and the one who had helped Emma through the pregnancy and birth. Cain gave her no answer as she ran back into the night. She had one more thing to do before retreating to her bed. After carefully climbing up to the roof of the barn, she attached some listening devices so she could monitor the hunters who were stalking her. She knew if anyone caught her up there, she would blow any chance to pull off her plan for Kyle, but she hadn’t built her life on playing it safe. She crouched as she watched

Merrick and the guys pull in from dinner, and timed her jump from the roof with the closing of car doors, then slipped back to the window she had left from. Cain was lying down with her eyes closed, her breath slow and deep, when she heard the group walk in with Hayden. She listened to them get ready for bed, trying not to make too much noise. Then, when the last of the lights clicked off, she sat up and swung her legs off the small twin bed. Her every instinct told her to go up to the house and drag Emma to the next farm and force her to confess to Hannah’s existence. In bare feet and no coat, she stalked outside and reached the halfway point between the two structures before she stopped herself from taking another step. She was so angry she closed her eyes and took a few deep breaths to still her emotions. Her fury prevented her from feeling the cold or seeing the woman staring down at her. From her window, the woman who was the center of Cain’s storm felt a finger of fear drag slowly up her spine. Emma felt completely different than the first time she had looked out and spotted Cain outside her bedroom window.

Thirteen Years Earlier at Emma’s Apartment Emma leaned against her apartment door, listening to the receding footsteps on the other side. It had been an electric year, enjoying life on Cain’s arm. She was about as far from her father’s dairy farm as she could imagine herself. She had kept her job at the pub and her modest apartment because she didn’t want to ever be thought of as a kept woman. When she could no longer hear anything out in the hall, Emma moved to the window to watch Cain leave. Instead of getting into her car, she stood near the bottom of the window looking up, apparently knowing she wouldn’t have to wait too long to see Emma again. The well-known Casey smile was in place when she appeared in the window. Tonight that smile undid her. Tonight, she realized, Cain was going to claim something that belonged to her from the moment Emma had laid eyes on her. “Do you have to be anywhere else right this minute?” she asked, leaning out the window. “I’ll be wherever you want me to be.”

As an answer she dropped her shirt on Cain’s head and moved away from the window. She laughed when she heard the footsteps out in the hall again, only this time she heard more of a run. Cain opened the door and found Emma standing there holding an arm over her chest, looking like she wasn’t so sure what to do next. In all their time together she had never teased Cain too much as she got more comfortable with taking their relationship to the next level. Some heavy-duty kissing and groping on her couch with Cain was about the extent of Emma’s experience, and Cain didn’t want to make a wrong move. “I want you to stay.” “Come here a minute, baby.” She opened her arms and waited for Emma to move. When her arms wrapped around naked skin she felt Emma relax. “Do you mind if we talk for a minute?” “No.” Emma sounded so nervous Cain’s libido cooled. “Let’s sit down.” In a chair with her limpet, she put her fingers under Emma’s chin so she could see her eyes. “You’re the woman I’m going to spend my life with, that’s how I feel about you. If you want the same thing, no one will ever share my bed or my life until it’s over.” “Thank you for saying that, honey.” “There’s a reason, and it isn’t what you think. Because I want to spend all my life with you, sweetling, I can be patient. When we make love, it’s going to be the right decision for both of us.” “Don’t you want to?” She smiled and placed her palm on Emma’s cheek. “More than anything, but I’m willing to wait. I love you, Emma, and because I do, it means I’ll wait as long as it takes.” Emma closed her eyes and leaned farther into Cain’s caress. “You do?” “More than anyone or anything else.” “Could you say it again?” Emma asked as she looked into the eyes she adored. “I love you, Emma, so very much.” “I love you too, and I want you to show me.” Emma leaned back a little and moved to straddle Cain’s lap. Then she picked up a big hand and placed it over one of her breasts. The move lit a flame in Cain that truly never went out. She got out of the

chair and felt Emma’s legs tighten around her waist as they moved to the bedroom. To get Emma to feel even more at ease, she had her lover unbutton her own linen shirt and push it off her shoulders. They both moaned when skin met skin for the first time. “Tell me if I do something that makes you uncomfortable, okay?” Cain’s words were some of the last they spoke. Emma lifted her hips and helped remove her skirt. She was hungry for Cain to put her hands on her body and sate the need growing between her legs. They had touched her before to help her out of chairs, or to hold one of hers when they sat in a dark theater, and sometimes through her clothes when they shared some quiet time in her apartment, but tonight Cain’s hands felt hot. Cain moved her hands constantly, never keeping them in any one place too long, which was driving Emma insane. As much as she wanted the hand to drift lower, any other need melted away when Cain lowered her head and sucked on her right nipple until it grew hard. “Please don’t stop.” She clamped her hands around Cain’s head and held her in place. Touching herself had never brought this kind of intensity. “Relax for me, honey.” “Cain, relaxed is the last thing I’m feeling right now.” She really wanted to whack the side of Cain’s head when she heard the low chuckle, but doing so might pull the lips away from her body, and that just wouldn’t do. “Could you take your clothes off for me, honey? I want to feel you when you’re loving me.” Hovering a little over her, Cain pulled her mouth away, which made her open her eyes. “I love you.” After Cain made the declaration, which she had never made to anyone outside her family, she unbuckled her belt and shed the rest of her clothes. When Cain lay back down, Emma moaned as a trailing hand moved down to her most intimate place. Cain took her time running her fingers through the silky wet heat, encouraging Emma to move with her to increase her pleasure. Just as slowly and gently, she moved her finger to the opening and her thumb to the hard clitoris, to help ease any discomfort Emma felt at first. “Look at me, sweetling. This the first night we give ourselves to each other, but the commitment that goes with this honor is one I’m going to take

a lifetime living up to.” Emma gazed up at her and pulled Cain’s head down so she could kiss her. This was how she’d always dreamed this night would go. Cain didn’t disappoint by talking to her as she loved her. The talk of commitment and love made her glad she had waited. Giving herself to Cain was the best gift she could bestow. “Please, honey, make me yours.” Emma tightened her hands on Cain’s shoulders as she broke through the barrier of her innocence, and again as the most unbelievable sensation of pleasure washed through her. Before the night was over she was hoarse from screaming Cain’s name into the darkened apartment, and when they went to sleep, she felt very well loved. Emma remembered how Cain had held her and whispered how much she loved her when the intensity of the moment had driven her to tears. One of the most beautiful nights of her life had started with Cain standing under her window. The woman standing in the yard now had nothing to do with romance or gentleness. Emma had only one thought in her head, and the possibility of it being true made her feel like someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her soul.

She knows.

Chapter Fifteen

Emma stood as frozen as Cain was down in the yard, unsure of whether to go out and try to talk to her. Her breathing started to slow when Cain seemed to realize where she was and went back inside. She noticed something different about Cain’s behavior, and she had two days to figure out what it was. Cain, soon on the phone in the bunkhouse with her bar manager, ignored all the eyes looking at her as if she had lost her mind and forgotten they weren’t the only ones listening. “Bryce, get in touch with our friend right now. Tell him I’ll make it worth his while to meet me before I go home.” She looked at the tag on the phone and gave Bryce the number he would need later. “Cain?” Merrick put her hand on Cain’s back, surprised at how cold it felt. “Go back to bed, guys. I’ve got things to do.” It was a clear dismissal and they all tried to comply, giving Cain some space. “Hayden.” He opened his eyes and sat up with no further prompting. “Stay in sight of the guys and Merrick. I’ll be back by morning.” “Do you want some company?” Hayden wished for the day Cain would say yes to the question, but her shaking head meant it wouldn’t be today. “I won’t be long. Remember, nowhere tonight alone.” “I promise, Mom.” Cain pulled him close and hugged him longer than normal. She had planned this scenario before she left New Orleans, thinking she would drag it out a little just for the entertainment value, but now her anger was fueling the timetable. She didn’t worry it would make her sloppy. Kyle would never get that lucky. She wanted to flush the rats out of their holes and discover which of her enemies were helping Kyle set his trap. “Should I go start the car?” Merrick tried again, hoping Cain would at least take her. “I’ll be fine, and I need you here looking out for Hayden.” Cain finished pulling on her boots and reached for her coat. She kissed Merrick’s

forehead once she was dressed and walked out. When the door slammed shut, Merrick put her finger to her lips so no one would say anything. The federal agents who had enhanced the room didn’t need to know none of them knew what Cain was up to. Outside, Cain pulled a satellite phone from a bag in the car and punched in a number. “You in?” “When and where?” the male voice asked. “Four hours, and you know where.” When Cain slammed the vehicle door like she had the door to the bunkhouse and started the engine, Emma ran back to the window at the sound. In the back room of the barn’s loft, Kyle pumped his fist and whispered, “Yes.” Cain’s Suburban was on the road for less than two minutes before it had company. In no real hurry she drove the speed limit and relaxed back into the leather seat. If Bryce did his job, losing the Ford behind her wasn’t going to be a problem. A faint chirp from beside her drew her attention from the road for a second as she glanced to see who was calling. “Mission accomplished, boss. I’m guessing your package will arrive in about three and a half hours, depending on the weather and tailwinds.” “Thanks, Bryce. I’ll call back if I need you.” Cain drove past the city limit sign and put her traffic signal on to pull in to Ray’s feed store lot, where one of the delivery boys who had brought Ross’s order sat on the steps waiting for her. Cain waved to him and pulled an envelope out of the glove compartment before hopping out. “Make sure Roy gets this, and here’s something for your trouble.” Cain handed him the envelope and a twentydollar bill. “No problem. Do you think this will make much of a mess?” The young man looked like he dreaded the amount of sweeping in his future. “If you let me out back it shouldn’t be too bad.” Cain followed him through the store to a large fenced area. A large quantity of farm equipment and parts was neatly stacked throughout the yard, but back by the delivery trucks was all the room she needed for her ride. She handed the kid another twenty to appease him about the dust and studied the north for what Bryce had ordered.

Special Agents Joe Simmons and Anthony Curtis both started cursing when they saw the approaching helicopter. Kyle hadn’t planned for this type of contingency. Curtis reached for the phone and pressed speed dial to the boss. “Gentlemen, this better be good.” Kyle’s voice filled the inside of the car, and from the sound of it, he wasn’t too appreciative of the wake-up call. They knew their boss well enough to realize that after Cain had left, he had gone to bed to rest up for any media appearances he would be making in the morning, if the night panned out like he planned. “Is Casey in town having a cup of coffee and you got bored, maybe?” “The café closes at nine o’clock, sir, and Ms. Casey isn’t looking for a midnight snack. She’s catching a flight somewhere.” “She headed for the airport, and you just now felt we needed an update of her whereabouts?” Joe was busy looking for a volume control, and Anthony rolled his eyes and secretly cheered Cain on. It surprised neither of the young officers that Cain had proved too much for Kyle over the years. “Sir, we’re half a block from the feed store, watching her get on a helicopter. We thought you should make the call to track where she’s going, if it can be done.” When Anthony finished, a dial tone replaced the bellowing from the other end. * The pilot headed south, trying to keep his eyes on his instrument panel and not his quiet passenger. Their destination was a small airstrip right on the other side of the Illinois state line, which was all the information the man who had hired him said he needed. When they landed, Cain sat with her eyes closed, obviously trying to ignore the cold weather that the cockpit didn’t protect them from, and didn’t open them until the whine of the arriving Lear engines came to a stop about forty feet from where the helicopter sat idle. “I won’t be long,” Cain told the pilot before she stepped out and headed to the stairs that had been lowered when the Learjet’s door opened.

He was mildly disappointed he wouldn’t get to see who Cain was meeting. Cain made the trip back to the chopper and scowled at the pilot. “I’ll be highly upset if you decide to use any of the radio equipment or a phone before I get back.” The pilot nodded and held his shivering to a minimum until she left. His tremors had little to do with the dropping temperatures and everything to do with the icy blue eyes that had pinned him with their own silent threat. Cain noticed a number of guards. She couldn’t imagine her guest leaving the city without them, but they only waved in her direction and didn’t attempt the normal pat-down. She knew their boss would have them beaten had they made a move toward her, except maybe to shake her hand. Cain spoke to her host as if she were addressing a visiting dignitary. “Vincent, you old dog, how are you feeling after your recent travails with the law?” Vincent Carlotti laughed and stood from the plane’s sofa to embrace his longtime friend. His thick gray hair set off his dark eyes well, and after he’d turned sixty he’d started to lose a bit of his waistline but was still an attractive man. He had watched Cain grow into the brilliant leader she had become after her father’s death, and could only hope his own son would fare as well the day he departed. His only regret had been when he learned of Cain’s sexual preference. On the day of her christening, Vincent had spun for himself a vivid daydream of a day the two families would merge at the marriage altar with Cain and his son Vinny. “Cain, come over here and give me a kiss. I’m old but I’m not dead.” “The day you stop flirting will be the day I start worrying about your imminent demise.” After a friendly embrace the two sat down, and the others in the area moved to the front of the plane to give them some privacy. “I imagine my trip north means you were right?” “Vincent, the one lesson my father beat into my head by sheer repetition was to always be prepared. He said he learned it from your father. The reason I asked you up was to offer you Bracato’s territory.” Vincent arched a brow and pressed his fingers to his mouth. If Cain was offering, it was almost a done deal, but why not take over herself, he

wondered. “That sounds, I don’t know, intriguing.” “I only have an hour at most here, Vincent.” “Why not do whatever you’re planning and take over his part of the city and be done with it?” The don stopped talking when one of the plane’s crew stepped up and put a tray with coffee and cups on the table between them. He and Cain watched her pour and stir sugar into the espressos, then leave before they exchanged another word. “I’m not interested in expansion. That was Billy’s forte, not mine.” Vincent took a sip of the strong brew, leaned forward, and placed his hand over her knee. “You do realize, though, that whoever controls such a big section of real estate can become powerful enough to squash everyone else?” Cain covered his hand with her own to acknowledge his concern for her. “Once this is over, everyone else will know who was gracious enough to give you this”—she paused as if trying to find the right word—“gift.” “And I’ll owe you what in return?” “Peace, that’s all I’m asking. I’ve spent years and then some fighting the feds on one front and Bracato on the other. The turf war and the bullshit with Kyle isn’t impossible, but it takes time away from my son, and I’m ready to be done with both nuisances.” “Cain, you know I would’ve helped if you’d just picked up the phone and asked. We aren’t blood, but we’re family nonetheless.” He reached over and patted her hand. “You’ve had your own problems, godfather, without having to worry about mine. What do you say?” Vincent held out his hand to seal the deal. “Tell me what you want me to do.” The two spent another thirty minutes going over plans and the information necessary to pull off what Cain had in mind. Nothing was written down, and no one bothered them as their heads drew closer together. Some of the old guards smiled at how many times Cain made the old man laugh. Dalton, Cain’s father, and Vincent had grown up within two blocks of each other when New Orleans was a different and rougher town. Both their fathers had worked their way through their respective family ranks, and the

underlings of both organizations knew it wouldn’t take long before each ran his own show. They were smart, loyal, and ruthless when the situation warranted—all the ingredients that would land them at the top and keep them there. In all that time the one thing they could count on was the bond they had forged as boys when they threw rocks at old buildings and rode their bikes along the docks. The two men served for each other in their weddings and were godparents to more than one of each other’s children. Vincent had openly cried as he carried his friend’s casket and then again when Cain laid her mother and brother to rest. It was his muscle who kept her business intact and allowed her the time to mourn without any worry someone would try to usurp her position as the head of her family. He had been at the hospital the day Marie passed on and already had his underlings looking for the man responsible. What Cain was doing now would give the old man tremendous power in the underworld. Enough so that, like he said, he could crush her if it came to a war. He would pass the gift to Vinny eventually, but Cain worried about neither of them. The friendship her father had shared with this man was the same bond she shared with his son. They had never thrown rocks together, but more than one can had died at the end of their pellet guns over the summers. “Patrick,” Vincent called to one of the guards. “Yes, sir?” “Cain, you remember Patrick, don’t you?” Vincent pointed up to the wall of a man standing quietly for an order. “He ate a truckload of food at my house last month, so he’s hard to forget,” Cain joked and held out her hands. “How’s life treating you, Paddy?” “Hey, Cain, I’m all right. How’s my brother handling this shitty weather?” “Mook’s a good kid. A good kid with a big-ass coat, but he’s hanging in.” “Yeah, he loves Hayden like the little brother he wished he’d had, so you got no worries. I’ve always told him the big-brother gig is a good one, if you can get it.” Patrick put his game face back on and looked to Vincent. “What can I do for you, Mr. Carlotti?” “You wanna go out and talk with Cain’s pilot before we fire up to

leave?” The man left, knowing already what the talk needed to be about. Vincent didn’t like to intimidate any bystanders, but sometimes it was necessary, especially when the bystander was being watched from one of the plane’s windows doing something colossally stupid. Changing the subject, he asked, “What do you think of my new stewardess, or whatever the hell they call themselves these days?” He pointed to the young woman who had poured their coffee. “Cute, but definitely not my type.” Cain waggled her hand at Vincent. He laughed again and made a mental promise to have dinner with Cain soon. He loved spending time talking with her. “Why not, too blond?” “Vincent, you and I know one of my main weaknesses, as it were, is women of the blond persuasion.” “True, so what is it about her?” “Graduate of Quantico, class of ’98, I believe. There are so many of these young arling running around it’s hard to keep them all straight. Her being here, though, gives me a hint as to who’s next on Kyle’s to-do list, or at least his replacement’s once he manages to apprehend me.” “Are you sure I can’t marry you off to Vinny?” “Not my type either.” “I know you wouldn’t insult me by asking, but we swept before we boarded and the crew’s checked methodically before boarding, so all she can report is where and who I met with. The problem for her is, no one else knows we left the city, and I’m the only one with a phone.” “Mind if I give it a shot before you treat her to a swim?” Vincent put his coffee cup down and waved a hand in the woman’s direction. “Be my guest.” He reached into his shirt pocket and handed over a fistful of small chips. Listening devices courtesy of the blonde in the tight skirt, each one missing its battery. Outside, Patrick stepped to the helicopter and tapped on the pilot’s door. “Cold out tonight, huh?” He watched the man at the controls try to hide the pad he had probably written the plane’s name and identification numbers on. “It’ll only get worse, believe me. I’m glad for the business tonight since winter’s usually my dead season.” Funny you should mention dead, Patrick thought, and laughed softly.

“How are Bonnie, Leo, and John?” The question didn’t sound threatening, by any stretch of the imagination. It wasn’t meant to be, but it grabbed the man’s complete attention, and he came forward out of his seat as if in a panic. “Fine, but how do you know my wife and kids?” “Your job is to fly, mine is to know stuff about you and your family. See, when you get back to the arlin town you’re from, most likely there’ll be these guys who’ll want to know all about your grand adventure tonight. With me so far?” The pilot resembled a bobbing child’s toy, his head was moving so much. “Yes, sir.” “You tell them anything remotely interesting, like our talk right now for example, and I’ll come back. Only it won’t be just me, and it won’t be to talk. After I’ve done my job you won’t feel like such a hero for handing over the information, and you’ll have only yourself to blame for what’s going to happen to Bonnie and those two cute boys of yours. So now would be a good time to tell me how you spent your time out here all alone, stupid.” The pilot handed over the pad he had used, then pleaded tearfully with Patrick to leave his family alone. Just once he wanted one of these guys to show some backbone, but the crying always replaced the smug machismo they so obviously felt as they sat outside meetings like this and planned how they would spend the reward money. The fantasies of seeing their overweight wives in a bikini on some beach in Hawaii seemed to override their brains concerning who they would be turning in. “Take a deep breath, Mr. Jones, and try and calm down. To tell you the truth, I want to leave here tonight and never come back. This cold weather frankly sucks, so just remember what we talked about. That way I can stay home and work on my tan, and you can go back to doing whatever it is you do in the course of a day. Make me put this coat on again to hunt your ass down, and you’re going to wish your parents never met.” “Don’t worry, sir. I’m not going to say anything.” The reassurance came out after a series of hiccups and a couple of swipes at his face. Patrick pulled a bottle of water from his coat pocket and handed it over. The last thing he needed was for this guy to kill Cain from nerves on the way back. “Just a few more minutes and we’ll be on our way. Try and

remember the big plane over there has windows.”

Chapter Sixteen

The atmosphere in the plane became a little more tense when Vincent called the young woman who stood near the cockpit over to them. Throughout their conversation she had tried to listen in without being too overtly obvious, but she wasn’t concerned. Whatever she missed, the bugs she had planted would fill in the gaps. Being there to witness the meeting between two of the main figures who ran the city’s underworld was enough for her, and would play well in court when the time came. “What’s your name again, arling’?” Vincent asked when the blonde leaned over to await his order. “Shelby, Mr. Carlotti. Shelby Phillips.” “Cain, meet Shelby. She’s filling in for my usual girl until she gets back from having her second baby.” “I’m impressed, Vincent, giving maternity leave. What’s next, a dental plan?” Cain joked as she looked at what could be a dead woman standing. “We’re looking into it, smart-ass. Shelby, this is my friend Cain.” He pointed to Cain and saw the condescending expression the agent quickly tried to hide. “Cain was wondering if she could have a private conversation with you back in the office.” “If it’s just a talk she’s interested in, I’d be happy to.” Shelby turned to Cain, plastered a fake smile in place, and asked, “Ms…?” “Derby Cain Casey. That’s C-A-S-E-Y. Do you also need my social and date of birth for the record?” It happened so quickly Shelby didn’t notice when she lost control of the situation, but she felt a tiny line of perspiration break out along her forehead. Remembering her training, she took a deep breath and tried to make her smile look more genuine. After all, the instructor who had lectured on undercover techniques had said most of the people they would be trying to bring in didn’t have enough brain cells to string a correct sentence together. “I’m sorry. I didn’t want to be presumptuous and call you by your first name.”

“Of course not. Do you mind if I call you Shelby, Ms. Phillips?” “Please do.” Cain led the way to the small room Vincent used as an office when he was on the plane and sat in the old man’s chair. “Shelby, have a seat.” Cain pointed to one of the other two chairs available. “Can I get you anything?” She laughed and pointed her index finger at Cain. “That’s my line, Ms. Casey. That’s my job here, remember?” “Please, feel free to call me Cain. And I don’t really know your purpose for being on this plane, but that’s what we’re here to find out.” The urge to wipe her brow was becoming overwhelming, but she didn’t want to show fear. She felt like there was already blood in the water, and a display of weakness would only agitate the sharks swimming in her tank that much more. “I’m filling in, like Mr. Carlotti said.” “I see, so you graduated in the top 1 percent of your class at Stanford —political science I believe was your major—then from Quantico so you could serve drinks on Vincent Carlotti’s plane. That’s the story you’re telling me?” “I don’t know—” She was scrambling. “Please, Agent Daniels, don’t insult me by finishing that sentence. One thing I’m always sure of is what I’m talking about. That was what the last part of your statement was going to be, wasn’t it?” Shelby felt like crawling out of her skin. She needed to get off this plane and now. “I asked you a question, Agent, and I would appreciate the courtesy of an answer.” “Yes, that’s what I was going to say. I think you must have me confused with someone else.” “Don’t take this the wrong way, Agent Daniels, but yes, I do know Phillips is a cover name so we aren’t going around about that one too. But you’re like a textbook study of clichés. That all you gleaned from Barry’s undercover class at the academy?” “I’m not the person you think I am.” Cain stood up and started to re-button her coat. “Then we have nothing else to talk about, Agent Daniels.” The relief flooded so quickly through her body, she was afraid she might slide out of the chair if she weren’t careful. Barry Trice had been right

about the average bad guy’s level of intelligence. “I’m sorry to worry you like that, and please call me Shelby.” “Okay, Shelby, but don’t waste your air or your time on apologies. My parting advice would be prayer, or whatever it’s going to take to make things in your heart right before you meet your maker.” Her coat fully buttoned, Cain started for the door. “What do you mean?” She laughed nervously. “It means when Vincent is cruising at thirty thousand feet, you’ll be doing some cruising of your own without benefit of a parachute. And I’m seriously doubting he’s going to be giving you one of those nifty flotation devises for the dramatic water landing you’ll be making.” “Do you know the penalty for killing a federal agent, since you’re under the impression that I am one?” “Capital offenses call for the death penalty, last time I looked up the section of law you’re referring to.” Cain laughed at the shocked expression on Shelby’s face. “Never play a game you don’t know all the rules to, Shelby, especially the penalty shots that come when you fuck up. The main thing you have to remember, though, is know who all the players are and what they might know about you. The government isn’t the only one with good sources of information. Good luck to you.” Shelby was up and pulling on Cain’s arm before she took her third step for the door. “Don’t go.” “Like you said, I have you confused with someone else.” “Is that what you’re going to tell Mr. Carlotti?” Shelby’s desperation was starting to bleed into her voice. Cain stroked the hand on her arm and smiled. “As a matter of fact, yes, I am.” “Thank you.” “You’re wasting time again, Agent. I’m going to tell him that, and since we all know it ain’t so, you’re going to enjoy the rest of your career as fish food. Vincent won’t remember you by the time this thing hits the tarmac in New Orleans, and I’ll just chalk it up as a waste.” Cain gave her credit for a viselike grip for such a petite woman. Fear was almost as strong a stimulant as adrenaline. “Because I guarantee you

this baby’s taking the long way back over the Atlantic.” She waved her hand to the plane around her so Shelby would know what she was talking about. “What are my choices here?” “Very limited indeed.” Shelby tightened her grip on Cain’s arm, trying to fight back the hysteria that was trying to force its way out and make her beg for her life. “I saw you with him tonight. He’ll listen to you.” “Like a wise man said, Shelby, the truth will set you free, baby.” “I’m new to the area so I don’t know a whole lot of information about the agency, if that’s what you’re after.” “I’m not after information, Shelby. Believe me, I just want to see you live out the night. You’re a beautiful young lady who deserves a second chance.” “What will it cost me?” Her last two years of training and any hopes of an FBI career were quickly disappearing, but it wasn’t worth her life to give in to her more noble side now. “Very little, really, but that depends on how honorable you are. Because we can do it the hard way, or we can act civilly and live to fight another day.” “What’s the hard way?” “You promise me the moon until you feel you’re safe. Then you run to whoever your supervisor is and start clearing your conscience about how close you came to making a pact with the devil. It will most probably land you a commendation or two and a big promotion.” “What makes you think I won’t do just that?” Cain started unbuttoning her coat and chose to sit next to Shelby this time. “You have guts, Shelby. That’ll get you commendations enough. To answer your question, though, you could do that, which will get us to retaliate in some way, even if it’s from a jail cell. Something like dropping by on Mr. Daniels and seeing how he and your mom are enjoying retirement. I mean, what’s one more indictment in the realm of all things?” “You’re a monster.” “Maybe so, but like I said, little girl, know the game, its rules, but most importantly, the penalties that come from playing with the big dogs.” “What do you want?”

“Goodwill toward men.” Shelby looked at the serious face and tried not to laugh. Considering her situation, humor should have been the last thing she felt. The woman trying to make her feel better had, after all, just threatened her parents. But when Cain winked, the stress broke something inside her and she started laughing, though it quickly turned to tears. “Shelby, I don’t want to hurt you, and I’d like to leave your old man to build more of his model boats. This isn’t why we’re here. I want you, as a favor to me, to go home and forget about tonight. If you have to give a location, say it was Biloxi for a card game. Unless you’re good and were able to send up smoke signals before you left town, no one with your team even knows you’re gone.” “You don’t have any respect for authority, do you?” “Give yourself time, and with time comes skill. When you get to that level and you start to worry me, that I’ll respect. As for the people you work with, none whatsoever.” “My career’s over, so it doesn’t matter, does it? I didn’t do all this to become a mole or a puppet right out of the gate.” “Darlin’, you need to work on those clichés, and why don’t you listen to the rest of what I’ve got to say before you go hanging up your spurs.” She laughed again and started to protest the blatant use of clichés. Cain grinned. “I couldn’t resist.” “I forget about tonight, and what else?” “Somewhere down the line you’ll get a phone call, and the caller will bring to light a different avenue to investigate. All I’m asking is that you do your job and look into what you’ll be told.” “Trying to put some of your competition out of work?” “It’s not what you think, so no info on any less-than-reputable citizens, I promise. She was skeptical. The job and her scruples were important to her. “That’s it?” “That’s it.” Cain held out her hand. “Shake and you’ve got a binding contract and also a promise you’ll get home safe to Coots tonight.” “You know my cat’s name?” Shelby was thinking the government would do well to fire Barry and hire Cain to teach a few classes. “It’s the turtle’s name I haven’t been able to get yet.”

“I don’t have a pet turtle.” Cain snapped her fingers. “That would explain it, then.” “Why couldn’t you be a nice accountant I could bring home and introduce to my mother?” She gripped Cain’s arm again, only this time she felt like caressing it. “You wouldn’t find me this interesting if I crunched numbers for a living. Admit it.” “True, but as one of the senior agents in the New Orleans office is fond of saying, dating you wouldn’t be a career-advancing move.” “But think of the fun you’d have if you took a walk with the devil in the moonlight. What do you say, Agent Daniels. Do we have a deal?” “There’s nothing like being painted into a corner.” She laughed, then reached over and ran her fingers along Cain’s jawline. “Sorry, I couldn’t resist. I get to live out the night?” “You have my word.” “Then yes, we’ve got a deal. I never really thought my fieldwork would end so quickly.” Cain looked confused as to why she would say that. “Do you think I’m going to post your picture on the gangster Web page?” “The thought does seem reasonable, you have to agree.” “Shelby, I wouldn’t recommend you take any other plane trips with Vincent to plant these babies.” Cain dropped the minute listening devices into her palm and pressed her hand closed. “And I’ll have a hard time forgetting such a pretty face, but the only way someone else will blow your cover is to do their homework like I did. It won’t be because I sold you out. Despite my less-than-reputable ways, I understand you have a job to do. You’ve worked hard to get here, and I’m not about to mess that up for you.” “You’re something else, Cain Casey.” As their time together drew to a close, Shelby felt like she had run up a mountain carrying a boulder on her shoulders. “Thank you for not recommending he just toss me out.” “You’re welcome, and you be careful from now on. The world’s full of big bad wolves waiting for pretty sheep to come along.” “I’m a trained agent, Cain, hardly sheep material.” “Uh-huh. Does the term ‘fish food’ hold any meaning for you?” Shelby laughed and thanked the heavens Cain had asked for so little in return. Gazing into the beautiful blue eyes any longer would have made it

easy to forget which side she was on. “Point taken.” “Good, and good night.” Cain reached for her coat and started to get ready to leave. The deal had taken longer than she thought, and she would be pushing it to get back before the good citizens of Haywood were awake and witness material. It was a safe bet to say helicopters dropping off outlaws at the feed store weren’t normal occurrences in the small farming town. “Cain, I hope I get to see you again under better circumstances, but I do want to thank you. I had no idea you two had made me.” “Rookie mistake, Shelby. You’ll get better, I promise. I was impressed when I read your jacket, but don’t believe Barry when he says all of us are idiots.” “How did you know?” “I have a few tricks of my own.” Cain smiled once more and moved to the door. Shelby stopped her and pulled her down for a thank-you kiss. It was out of character for her, but at the moment she felt like celebrating life. “I won’t forget what you did tonight.” Cain nodded, and they both made their way back to Vincent. “Why don’t you entertain Agent Daniels on the way home with stories about your last vacation, Vincent?” “Are we set to all fly back to New Orleans?” Vincent asked. His meaning wasn’t lost on Shelby. The seriousness of her situation slammed into her brain so hard she had to sit down. “Yes, sir, I gave my word you all were going to have a pleasant flight home.” When Cain stressed the word “all,” Shelby wanted to kiss her again. “Good, I’ll wait to hear from you, Cain.” Cain waved them good-bye and headed back to the helicopter. She and her pilot waited for Vincent’s craft to clear the runway before they took to the air themselves. Shelby watched the ground getting farther away and shuddered at the possibilities of “what ifs.” “She’s something else, don’t you think?” Vincent’s question dragged her attention back to her travel companions. “Yes, sir, she is.”

“Now you understand a little better, I think, why Agent Kyle’s hair is a little grayer and a lot thinner.” Vincent smiled at her and arched his brow. “You might want to fix that smudged lipstick before we land. We wouldn’t want the federal government to think you were taken advantage of.” Shelby laughed and was grateful this was the last bit of small talk she would have to exchange with Carlotti for the rest of the trip. She spent the rest of the flight mentally writing her report of their night at one of Biloxi’s casinos. She would have to ask Vincent which one he frequented most so there would be no other questions about her absence. * Cain addressed the man who had just put down with a little too much force. “Thanks for the ride.” If his shaking hands were any indication, he wasn’t going to be having a long chat with Kyle’s men. “No problem, ma’am.” Cain drove back to the farm at the same unhurried pace, with the same company as before, only now the sun was just starting to rise. She used the time to consider her first problem before she could worry about Hannah. For now, she couldn’t afford the luxury of thinking about the little girl or giving in to the anger she felt toward Emma. Now she needed to concentrate on all the pieces that would need to fall into place to make her plan work. Parking in the same spot, she took a deep breath before she stepped out into the cold. “Morning, Cain, out for an early drive?” Ross stood on his porch drinking a cup of coffee. “Something like that. I was having trouble sleeping, so I went to talk to a friend.” She heard the door to the bunkhouse open and surmised it was Hayden in the doorway. “How about breakfast in town, son?” “Great.” He moved to the passenger-side door in no time, bundled up for the cold. “Ross, want to ask Emma if she’d like to join us?” “She’s out running an errand this morning, Cain. I’m sure she’ll be sorry she missed out.” She could see his discomfort for telling the lie, but she wasn’t about to

push. Ross was too honest for the position he found himself in. “I’m sure you’re right.”

Chapter Seventeen

Emma ran around to the back door of Maddie’s house, eager to spend time with her daughter. Being away from the sweet child was killing her, but she couldn’t take the chance that Cain would see Hannah. It wouldn’t take a DNA test to determine the roots of Hannah’s family tree. The four-year-old was as much a Casey as Hayden. A squeal greeted Emma when she opened the door and spotted the object of her secret covered in oatmeal. “Mama!” The blue eyes, identical to Cain’s, lit up when Hannah saw her mother, and like they often did, they flooded Emma with memories.

Over Four Years Earlier in the Casey Home in New Orleans “Good night, honey.” Emma kissed Hayden’s forehead and pulled the covers under his chin. She had just read their second book of the night, hoping Cain would make it home before she was finished and Hayden fell asleep. “But Mom isn’t here yet.” “I know, sweet boy. She must be running later than she thought, but I promise she’ll be here when you wake up.” Emma ran her fingers through his hair in an effort to relax him and help him go to sleep. “Aunt Marie’s party’s coming up, Mama.” “I know. We’ll have to sneak into our room and finish wrapping her presents. Now go to sleep.” Emma kissed him again and watched the blue eyes flutter closed. Outside the room Cain relaxed against the wall and waited for Emma to finish. A warm smile came easily as she listened to their conversation and thought about spending time with Emma. She wanted nothing more than to go in and kiss their son good night, but she knew it would take another forty minutes to calm him down again. “Thanks for not coming in. He’s been wired since seven, and sleep wasn’t high on his list of priorities tonight,” whispered Emma when she

emerged. Together they peeked in on the sleeping child. “Maybe he thinks he’s missing out on something while he’s doing all that sleeping.” “No, lover, that would be you who thinks that. He really missed you tonight. Come to think about it, so did I.” Emma pressed closer and started unbuttoning Cain’s blue shirt. “I’m here, and I’m all yours for the rest of the night.” “Promise?” “With all my heart.” She kissed Emma, then scooped her off her feet and headed for the bedroom. Problems at the Erin Go Braugh had kept Cain out late for the past week, and Emma had missed her touch. Cain could feel her lover’s longing. She opened Emma’s robe and ran her hand down the lithe body. “Sit down, baby,” requested Emma. The shy lover had morphed into a woman sure of what she wanted and how to get it. Cain sat at the foot of the bed and watched Emma take off her clothes. The robe pooled at Emma’s feet, leaving her in a short silk nightgown that revealed her erect nipples. Before she lifted it over her head, Emma cupped her own breasts and pinched the nipples. The move made Cain growl in a deep voice, “Take it off,” and Emma complied, smiling. Emma’s body was, to Cain, perfection. Emma was what she liked to call curvaceous. Her breasts were full, with soft pink nipples, and her flat stomach gave way to shapely hips. True to her word, Cain had never desired another woman in her heart or in her bed after she found Emma. Emma moved closer and finished removing Cain’s shirt. She unbuckled the belt next, and after she unzipped the pants, she snaked her hand down the opening and pinched the hard clit. “I promise to take care of this, but I want you to make love to me first.” Emma shoved the strong body down and pushed her own center over Cain’s mouth. Cain loved Emma’s scent and taste. She took her time, pressing her flat tongue along the wet opening. “Please, baby, I’ve been waiting for you all week,” Emma begged. She kept her tongue in the same position, waiting to see how badly Emma wanted it. The slow rocking hips were starting their dance, which

made her wish Emma had finished removing her pants so she could have gotten her to touch her, when suddenly Emma dragged her wet sex back and forth over her mouth. She knew Emma was in the mood for it to last, which meant any relief for her would have to wait. “I love the way your tongue feels,” Emma moaned. “When we’re somewhere we can’t do this, I look at you and think about you licking me or sucking me, and it gets me so hot.” Cain pulled her mouth away and groaned. The added dialogue was about to kill her since Emma was still using the same slow movements. “I crave for you to do this to me, baby. Then when I can’t stand it anymore, you fill me up and make me scream.” The thought of Cain doing that made Emma speed up for just a moment before she stopped and slid herself against Cain’s mouth, filling it with the evidence of her desire. Knowing she would have to wait a long time for satisfaction if Emma’s pace stayed slow, Cain ran her hands up Emma’s legs, along her body to the hard nipples. Maybe some more stimulation would accelerate Emma’s tempo. “Oh yeah, baby, pinch ’em just like that,” Emma gasped, adding a roll to the movement of her hips. She was getting close, but she wouldn’t be making the trip alone. As Cain was about to take both breasts and squeeze, Emma swiveled around. The different angle made her suck on the now diamond-hard point. She was so focused, she barely registered her pants falling past her knees to her ankles, and the head between her legs made her moan loudly against Emma. Slow was impossible now as they each tried to ride out the pleasure and not forget the other’s need. Emma loved looking into Cain’s eyes when she came, but this position was one of her favorites because she could feel the long body shuddering under her. It was the only time Cain gave up total control, and she was the only person who had gotten her to do it. Emma kissed the inside of Cain’s thigh and waited for the small tremors to stop before she finished taking off the forgotten shoes and pants. She stayed on her knees on the floor and enjoyed running her hands up and down Cain’s legs. The toes digging into the carpet let her know they were just getting started.

“Honey?” “What?” Cain took a deep breath and dragged herself into a sitting position. “I love you.” Cain put her hand gently on Emma’s cheek. “Come up here, sweetling.” She helped Emma onto her lap and kissed her softly. “I love you too.” “Can I ask you something?” “You can ask me anything. You can have anything you want that’s within my power to give you.” “I want another baby.” Cain’s hands came to rest on Emma’s backside, and she pulled her closer. Children were something Cain wanted, the number limited to as many as Emma was willing to have. Because seven years had passed since Hayden’s birth, she had given up hope for any more. “Are you sure?” “Honey, I know how you feel about Hayden. I just didn’t think it was fair to cut into that, but he might be willing to share you with the rest of us now.” Emma put her hands behind Cain’s neck and pulled her into another slow kiss. In a week, at Marie’s birthday party, she was planning to give Cain her own special gift. In fact, she was about to move up her timetable and tell her now, but what Cain was doing with her hands made any other conversation impossible. It was the love they shared that helped create the life growing inside her. Another baby was her gift to Cain and to herself. That was the last time she had shared herself with Cain, and it was fortuitous she had waited to share the news of her pregnancy. When Cain had killed her cousin, Emma left with one of the good things she and Cain had created together. It was time to get the other one back. Given time, Hayden would understand why she had decided to leave and what she was doing now. Cain would let the boy go and not come after Hannah only if she was somewhere she couldn’t get to them. But Emma’s craving for Cain, her desire to have her hands on Cain’s skin, hadn’t died away. Having her so close for the last couple of days was only making it worse.

“Girl, where’d you run off to?” Maddie’s laugh broke the spell and made her blush. “Never mind. Maybe I’m too young to know, and this little one’s definitely too young.” Maddie put Hannah on the floor, and the little girl ran to her mother. “Hey, sweetling. Have you been good for your aunt Maddie?” Emma scooped the child up and hugged her, loving the way Hannah’s small arms felt when she hugged her back. “I miss you, Mama.” “Oh, honey, Mama misses you too.” Hannah spent the morning showing Emma all the pictures she had drawn in the past couple of days. The little girl fought sleep when her naptime rolled around, and Emma knew she was afraid her mother would be gone when she woke up. She rocked her and sang to her until sleep won out and she was able to put her down. She spent some time just sitting on the bed watching her daughter. Maddie interrupted her thoughts by softly asking, “Honey, what’s going to happen if Cain finds out about Hannah?” As Emma tucked the blankets around Hannah, she realized how her life with Cain had made her much more worldly wise than Maddie, who was a few years older. “That’s not possible.” She leaned down and kissed Hannah’s cheek one more time before following Maddie downstairs. “Emma, I’m not asking if it’s going to happen. I’m asking what happens if she does. I’m worried about you, and I want to know what we might need to plan for.” Emma accepted the cup of coffee her friend offered and thought of a good answer. If Cain found out about their daughter, she might do something unpredictable. “I don’t know how to honestly answer that question. Cain is like two different people. I fell in love with one, and the other one scared me enough to come running back here.” “Is there a chance you could lose Hannah?” “If we were in Louisiana I wouldn’t have a chance. That’s why I’m here. Cain’s reach is long, but even her power has its limits, or at least I hope it does.” Maddie put her hand over Emma’s and squeezed it. “I want you to be careful, Emma. I just have a really bad feeling about this. You do what you

have to do, and don’t worry about Hannah. We’ll take care of her as long as you need.” The loyalty made Emma smile. “I know you will, but don’t worry so much. Kyle’s got everything under control.” “How’s Hayden?” She felt like a ray of sun as she thought about the young man, a smile breaking across her face. “Maddie, you wouldn’t believe how big he’s gotten. He’s just like Cain—tall, you know—and smart. When he talks to me I have to keep reminding myself he’s only eleven. We’ve had a rough start, but I think we’re making headway. The biggest surprise in all this has been Cain. I don’t think I’d have had much time with him if she hadn’t prodded him to cooperate. She’s been a good mother.” “You sound like a woman in love. Are you sure about all this? It isn’t too late to change your mind.” Maddie squeezed her hand and smiled. “I can’t go back now even if I wanted to. At one time, Cain would’ve forgiven me anything, but this…” She looked up the stairs. “This she won’t forgive.”

Chapter Eighteen

“Ready to head home in a couple of days, buddy?” Cain and Hayden sat in the same booth she and Ross had occupied the day before. The café in Haywood was like a throwback in time. Oak floors, scuffed by time and heavy foot traffic, needed a coat of finish, and the countertop was a dated avocado green color, though clean. Their waitress completed the atmosphere with a ruffled apron. Cain ignored the nostalgia of the place and studied the anger brewing just under the surface of her son’s face. “I’m ready to go now. I don’t understand why we have to stay longer.” “Hayden, what’s wrong? And don’t tell me it’s nothing. I can see something in there eating away at you.” Cain tapped her finger against the side of his head, making him smile a little. “I’ve been taking all these long walks with Emma, you know?” “Yeah, what’s wrong with that? I know you’re mad at her for leaving and not getting in touch with you, but I’ve got to believe there’s just one little part of you that’s been dying to see her again. It’s all right to admit that, son. Feeling that way isn’t an insult to me. For better or worse, Emma’s your mother, and in her own way she loves you. She gave you life, Hayden. Never discount that.” “It’s just she never answers any questions directly. I’m trying to get to know her like you said, but it’s like she won’t talk to me. She doesn’t treat me the same way you do. I know I’m a kid, but that doesn’t mean I don’t have a brain.” “You want me to talk to her?” Hayden slumped his shoulders a little more because he wanted nothing more than to answer no. If Cain was forever running around fixing his problems, she would never start to confide in him more about the business. “Can I give it one more shot?” “You can give it shots for a month of Sundays, boy, if that’s what you want. Good answer, by the way. You’re growing up on me faster than I think is fair.”

That got him to crack his lips in a genuine smile. Praise from his mother was something Hayden treasured more than anything else. “Thanks, Mom.” “You want to take a walk with me, or are you all walked out?” “Are you going to talk about your feelings and how I should be playing with kids my own age more often?” The sarcasm gave Cain some insight into how Emma had spent their time together. “That would be no. I want to walk down to Roy’s and make sure your grandfather’s all set for the winter. I don’t want to see him have to sell off any of his…” Cain paused and tried to find the right word. “What, land?” “No, I was going to say ‘flock,’ but that’s not right when it comes to cows. It’s ‘herd,’ right?” “You’re looking at someone who’s allergic to manual labor,” joked Hayden. Actually he had enjoyed his time with Ross the most during his visit. His grandfather talked about different things, not to just fill the silence, but probably because he thought he should know a little about the other part of his family. Ross never seemed to expect anything from their time together, and Hayden had opened up in turn. “Remind me to buy you an axe when we get home, then, son. Your new job will be to split logs for the fireplace.” The two laughed as they got ready to leave. The waitress ran over and asked if she could get Cain a cup of coffee to go. Haywood had never seen such a heavy tipper. She was used to the couple of quarters her regulars left on the counter, which wasn’t an insult to the service, just a reality of tight budgets. With Cain coming in two days in a row, the new shoes she had been saving for were now a reality. “Have a good day,” Cain said as she put on her hat. “Tomorrow the special is pork chops, if you’re interested.” “How about you make plenty, and I’ll bring my crew in for lunch?” The waitress smiled and nodded enthusiastically as she pumped Cain’s hand. “If you eat in here and wink at her one more time, we may have to take her home with us,” whispered Hayden. The woman had run ahead and opened the door for them. “If she can cook a pork chop as well as your grandmother could, she

might be worth the airfare home.” Cain maneuvered Hayden between herself and the buildings they were passing, to protect him from any attack from the street. As they neared the corner, she spotted the same guy who had watched her have lunch with Ross the day before. The guy still looked cold and out of place. It was time to have some fun. “Excuse me, could you tell me where the feed store is?” The rapid eye movement was a giveaway that the last thing the man expected was for her to speak to him. He pointed in the direction they were headed and cleared his throat. “A few blocks down there.” “Thanks. Hey, does Bob carry any livestock?” “Livestock?” The guy looked like he was about to jog down the street to get away from her. “I believe she means live animals of any kind,” Hayden added, trying not to laugh. “I guess so, but I’m not really from around here. I’m just visiting friends.” She wanted to ask who he was visiting but didn’t think the fun of needling the guy was worth the risk, not yet anyway. She wondered if he would bother to go down and find out the owner’s name was Roy, not Bob.

Maybe in my retirement I’ll offer to teach some classes on the art of what not to do when following outlaws, if the feds pay me well enough. Roy came around the counter and greeted her with a firm handshake, truly glad to see her. The fee she had paid him for the use of his property was more than generous, making the visit from Kyle inconsequential. They talked about Ross’s account briefly, then spent the rest of their time shopping for a new tractor. The new piece of equipment was a gift from Hayden and Cain to thank Ross for his hospitality. Another man unfamiliar to the storeowner browsed the sparse shelves during his transaction with Cain, declining his offer of help when mother and son left. Roy was about to call after Cain and warn her about the guy, but thought she looked like someone who could handle just about anything or anyone. A few days after Cain’s arrival, had the citizens of Haywood been responsible for her future fate, Kyle would have been hard-pressed to find anyone willing to convict her of a traffic ticket, much less anything else.

* When Emma pulled Ross’s old truck into the Verde farm and stopped at the back of the barn, she noticed Cain’s vehicle was gone. Taking a chance she climbed to the loft. Time was running out, and she wanted to know if Kyle had found anything useful. “You shouldn’t be here,” Kyle told her in a more-than-irritated voice. He had spent the morning on the phone with his supervisor, trying to talk her out of pulling the plug on their whole operation. “I have a right to know if you’ve made any progress, Agent. I want my son back, and you promised me results.” Kyle looked at her and found someone to vent his bad mood on. “I can’t demand she start doing business as usual so your helping us bug her room won’t go to waste, now can I? Get your butt back down there and let us do our jobs. You lived with the woman for years, so you know she’s not stupid. Casey isn’t going to suddenly start talking up a storm. She’s too careful to say anything that’ll lead us to a conviction. You and your mother knew going in this might not work.” “That’s not exactly how you pitched it.” “This conversation is over, Emma. You are free to leave.” Kyle bowed his head to his paperwork, fully expecting her to be gone when he decided to look back up. When Cain spotted Emma coming down the loft ladder, something inside of her snapped and she curled her hands into fists. Here was her Judas, and she fought the urge to choke the life out of her. In her mind, helping Kyle was the ultimate betrayal, tantamount to throwing away everything they had shared. Furious, she decided to inflict on Emma the same kind of pain she was feeling now. The game had begun, and all she wanted now was to play it out. “Hey, guys, I didn’t realize you were back.” Emma scrambled for a reason she had been in the loft, in case Cain asked. “We went in for breakfast at Mabel’s,” said Hayden. “You must be full, then.” Emma tried to make a joke as she watched Cain’s face turn more glacial by the second. “Any way I can convince you to finish our talk from yesterday?” she asked Cain, as she tried to find some of the affection the blue eyes always held for her.

“I’m thinking it’d be a waste of time since we have nothing more to talk about. Hayden, though, tells me he has more questions for you. Since we’re leaving tomorrow, why don’t you try answering a few?” “Is something wrong, Cain?” Emma’s worry was starting to grow, and she heard it add a quiver to her voice. Cain ignored the question and turned to her son. “Why don’t you try one more walk, and don’t back down from the hard questions. You have a right to know who your mother is and why she’s made the decisions she has, even if it changes the way you feel about me.” “That would never happen,” Hayden said with confidence. “Buddy, we all make choices in life that alter it in ways you can’t begin to fathom. Hindsight doesn’t make them better, and they change how you feel about yourself. So suffice it to say they change how other people see you. Even those who love you the most.” She put her hands on his shoulders and squeezed gently. “I know you hate when I say this, but bear with me this one time. It’ll take you getting older to fully understand what I just said, but years and experience under your belt won’t make it any less true.” “I love you, Mom.” “To hear you say that is my greatest accomplishment. I love you too, son, and at the end of your walk I’ll be here to answer the questions Emma can’t.” “Cain, I don’t think this is a good idea.” As much as Emma wanted Hayden with her, she didn’t want to shatter completely his image of and feelings for Cain. To find out his parent was a cold-blooded killer would most likely make Hayden reject the one person he loved most. “Like I said, Emma, I made a choice four years ago, and it cost me something precious. No amount of lamenting over it now is going to bring it back, so the boy has a right to know how we got here. He’s young, that’s true, but give him the benefit of an explanation of why his mother left.” “Are you sure?” “Positive.” Cain patted Hayden’s shoulder one more time and strode to the bunkhouse. Relaxing into the old chair next to the phone, she started making calls that in essence were the beginning of her downfall. Kyle’s men recorded call after call, full of the information Kyle had been waiting

for. When she returned to New Orleans, her Canadian supplier would deliver a warehouse full of contraband liquor, and Kyle would be waiting. Merrick listened in horror as the agents in the barn exchanged hugs and congratulations. “I have faith in you, but I don’t understand why,” Merrick whispered into her ear. Cain leaned forward and kissed the woman’s lips. “I want you to trust me to know what’s best for my family.” “I do trust you, Cain. It’s the giving up I don’t understand.” Cain smiled and kissed Merrick one more time. She cherished the woman’s loyalty. “My father once told me a story about when he was a young man just learning the business. His father took him to a cockfight one night. It wasn’t something my grandfather did often, but some of his clients enjoyed that kind of thing. The sport of kings, I believe it’s called.” Merrick, no matter what she did for a living, shivered at the thought of the barbaric sport. Cain pulled the guard down to sit on the arm of her chair and kept hold of her hand when she got comfortable. “Pop said one of the last fights he saw that night was between a big bird with an impressive head of plumes and this small, insignificant-looking bird with a missing eye. As their owners threw them in the ring, the money started changing hands. This was back when twenty bucks meant a day’s pay, but he said most of the people there saw that big cock and pulled their wallets out. They were slapping money down to cover the growing odds and the two hadn’t exchanged a peck, but the spectators were sure the little one was going down.” Merrick relaxed a little more, leaning against Cain and starting to realize what the moral of the story might be, but asking anyway. “What happened?” “My grandfather pulled five hundred bucks out of his pocket and bet on the small bird, amidst the laughs of those around him who warned he was throwing his money away. For twenty minutes that big, good-looking rooster chased the shrimp around the ring without laying a beak on him, Pop said. He chalked it up to the small one’s fear of the inevitable, but when the big one showed the first weakness, he revealed his strategy.”

“A bird can formulate strategy?” “According to Dalton Casey, Jr., it could. He said that little bird, dismissed by everyone there including himself, and most importantly his rival in the ring, turned and sunk his talons into all those pretty feathers. It was over in nothing flat, and the big rooster was dead. He said that bird taught him a valuable lesson—never take for granted what seems like ultimate victory or defeat. The winning or losing in anything comes in the playing, even for small, one-eyed birds.” Cain stopped and pointed to her eyes, hoping Merrick understood what she was saying. She wasn’t running, and she wasn’t half blind. “When’s the shipment getting to the city?” “Two weeks at our dock offices. The boxes will be labeled ‘sardines.’” Merrick nodded and got up to start dinner. Cain’s only thought was “good girl.” She had only two more things to do, and then they could all go home.

Chapter Nineteen

“Ross, it looks like you’ve got some shingles loose on the roof of the barn. Want me to climb up and check it out? It’ll save you a service call.” Cain looked up and pointed to the area she was talking about. “You don’t mind?” “I can’t wait.” She scaled easily to the first section of roofing next to the loft, with a hammer in her belt and a box of nails in her coat pocket. It only took a few minutes to check the shingles and remove the tapes and equipment she had left the night before. She chuckled as she imagined the agents on the other side of the wall holding their breath and praying she wouldn’t hear anything to alert her to their presence. She didn’t care about them, though; she stared off into the distance, where she could see Hayden and Emma in one of the pastures. She wondered if she was asking too much of her son, considering his age, and tried to bury her guilt. Not for the choices she’d made, but for the real reason for allowing the talk he and Emma were having. “I’ve had to live with the consequences of my life, Emma, but don’t think you get to walk away unscathed because of what you believe were your noble choices.” Her soft voice never reached the two people now in the middle of an empty pasture. “I’m sorry, Hayden, for letting you find out about this in this way. As much as I love you, I’ve always been too afraid to tell you.” Her apology was also a prayer the boy wouldn’t walk away too scarred, but today Hayden would get the answer he had wanted for four years.

Two Weeks after Marie Casey’s Death No one on the street paid attention to the marked police car making a routine stop. In this section of town the men in blue routinely hassled the residents for the smallest infraction, as an excuse to search for something more illegal than failing to use their turn signal. As the patrolman made his way to his door, Danny Baxter studied his face in the rearview mirror to

make sure he didn’t have a trace of white powder around his nose. “Is there a problem, officer?” “Step out of the vehicle and come with me.” The leather utility belt creaked when the cop placed his hand over the holster near his gun and waited. “Don’t make me say it again,” he added when Danny didn’t move. They walked to the unit together, and the patrolman held the back door open for him. Danny finally thought to look at the cop’s face. “No fucking way.” “Come on, idiot. Someone’s waiting to see you,” said Merrick from the backseat. She pointed her gun at his head, and Cain’s other trusted guard Lou pressed his to Danny’s back. Screaming or begging now would be futile, so he got in, deciding to save the dramatics for later when he could play on Cain’s sympathies. He recognized where they’d stopped and laughed at Cain’s sense of irony. Marie had spent her last tortured hours of life at this dilapidated shotgun house where most of the crackheads came to smoke their scores. Tonight it was quiet, but not for long. The door lock clicked closed with such ease it belied the condition of the rotted-out building, and Merrick pushed him farther in to where Cain waited. Her boss stood at the rear of the house gazing out the kitchen window at the unkempt yard. In the center of the kitchen was the only piece of unbroken furniture in the place, a green Formica table with stained aluminum trim. It had taken Cain some time, but she had pieced together where Marie had died. The table had to be the spot Danny used, since she could still see traces of dried blood on one of the legs and at one corner. “Anyone follow you?” she asked, without turning around. “Lou was careful. Nobody but the rats know we’re here.” Merrick didn’t lower the gun she had pointed at Danny’s head, motioning for him to move farther into the room. “You ready, boss?” “You should’ve brought a chair if you’re tired, sweetheart. We’re going to be a while.” “Who are you fucking kidding?” Danny decided to let his impatience show, hoping it would shorten the time he’d have to spend with his cousin. “Cut the bullshit and hit me some more if you want, but the tough act is crap.”

“Do you know the proper way to kill a goat, Danny?” Lou, Merrick, and Danny all hiked their brows at the question. Cain wasn’t known for small talk in these situations. “Lou, how about providing some incentive for him to answer the question.” Lou delivered a punch to Danny’s left kidney that dropped him to his knees. The pained air escaping from her cousin’s lungs caused Cain to turn around and give him her full attention. “What’s the answer?” “How the fuck should I know?” he wheezed. “And why should I give a fuck?” “That was always your problem, Danny.” Cain put her hands flat on the table and just stared at him. “You grew up never wanting to learn anything. Your aunt Therese married well, and my father was supposed to provide you a gun and a wad of cash for being a wiseguy. That’s what your daddy told you when he was sober enough, isn’t it?” “My father raised me to be a man. He didn’t have to pretend like Dalton did.” Danny let out another long stream of air when Lou kicked his other kidney. No matter what, he wasn’t going to scream like he had the first time he found himself at the end of Cain’s ire. “You think having a pair between your legs makes you a man?” Cain took a pair of leather gloves from her back pocket and started to put them on. “Or because you’re strong enough to make a woman do your bidding proves you’re superior?” “You’ll never measure up to me, admit it. You need these assholes to hold me down to show how strong you are.” “Help the man up, Lou,” she said. Danny massaged his side when he got to his feet and glared at Cain. All of them could see he was getting angry. “Just you and me, so show me. Show me what kind of man you are.” He lunged for her, obviously hoping to knock her down with his momentum, but she moved at the last second, sending Danny’s head through the glass of the dirty window behind her. When he turned, blood was already running down his cheek. Her fist halted his next lunge when he got close enough. The blow to his nose made Danny double over and spit out a sudden spurt of blood.

When his head whipped back from the kick she delivered, she could hear the gurgle in his throat as he landed on his back. “Give up already?” She stood over him, careful to stay away from the spray coming from his mouth when Danny started coughing. “You should try a little harder, since we’ll be here until you beg me to kill you.” “Fuck you.” The insult only made her laugh. “Given any more thought to my question?” Cain waved Lou over and pointed to her cousin. During the sleepless nights after Marie’s murder, she had spent the time thinking of how she was going to kill Danny. Many thought revenge didn’t squelch the pain. Cain, though, was more concerned with responsibility than with revenge. Danny would pay with his life for what he had done. As the head of her family, she was responsible for seeing that he did. She couldn’t erase the pain of loss, but she could take some comfort in knowing Danny was burning in hell and she had stamped his one-way ticket. Yet she hoped she wasn’t becoming the type of person Emma had accused her of being four years earlier. “Playtime’s over. For you anyway,” she said. Behind her Merrick grabbed the length of rope hanging from the ceiling with a loop at one end. While the guards had been out earlier picking Danny up, Cain had added one new fixture to the house. She had screwed a brass ring into one of the support beams over the doorway; it was so new it looked almost out of place. Pointing at it, she said, “My grandfather told me how his father had various methods for slaughtering different animals on their farm in Ireland.” “I thought Dalton always bragged about how you come from a long line of bootleggers?” After he asked the question, Danny winced as Lou locked his hands in the cuffs again. “A man can’t live on whiskey. You need a good stew to help you keep drinking.” “What in the hell does that have to do with me?” asked Danny. Tying one end around Danny’s ankles, Lou gave the rope a good tug pitching Danny forward, slamming his chest and face into the floor. Lou kept pulling until Danny was hanging upside down from the ceiling. With his

head even with Cain’s waist, he could see perfectly what she was taking out of her pocket. The old switchblade had belonged to Dalton and had been one of the last gifts he’d given her before his death. “What does that have to do with you?” she repeated his question. “Plenty.” The tip of her blade rested at the opening of Danny’s shirt. “You’re nothing but an animal, cousin, so that’s how I’m going to deal with you.” Beads of sweat broke out on his brow when the sound of tearing fabric filled the silence. “Think about what you’re doing, Cain. I’m your family.” She stopped her hand just before she plunged the knife into Danny’s heart for what he’d said. Instead, she moved to the hem of his pants, not caring that she cut into his hip when she got to the bottom. “You stopped being my family after what you tried in my house, with my wife.” The boxers he was wearing fell to the top of the pile on the floor. “Shit, if you wanted some action you didn’t have to go through all this to get me here. We’re family, but if you want a piece of me, just ask.” If Danny wanted to jibe anymore, the attempt died when she sliced off his right nipple, instantly eradicating his promise to not scream. “Somehow I don’t think you would’ve accepted my invitation once you see what I have in mind.” She sat back on the edge of the table and watched as rivulets of blood made their way from Danny’s chest to his face. “What’d you do that for?” Danny sobbed. “Call it foreplay.” She felt calm as she put the knife down and accepted a belt from Merrick. “We could waste each other’s time with me asking why you lost your mind and killed Marie, and you denying it, so we’re going to skip that.” “That’s what this is about? Hell, you should be thanking me for getting rid of that anchor.” The slap of leather against his mouth opened a new cut on his lip, shutting Danny up once again. She hit him next over the open hole in his chest, wrenching another scream. “You grew up around Marie. She was never an anchor to anyone who counted. That definition fits your family perfectly, so shut the fuck up.” She swung again, hitting his chest and making sure the belt hit right on his wound again. “After all, we haven’t finished our talk about the goat.” She noticed his tears mixing in with blood when she picked up the knife again.

“If you’re going to kill me, then go ahead.” “I’m going to kill you, Danny, but it’ll be anything but fast. You know me better than that.” She cocked her head to one side and continued to glare at him. “My grandfather told me when you kill a goat, to keep the meat from tasting gamey, you have to bleed it. You cut slowly.” Belying her statement, she quickly sliced away his left nipple. “You fucker,” Danny screamed. He was crying and trying to pull himself up, almost as if to not provide her with such an easy target. Just as quickly he dropped back down when she slashed him again with the belt. She hit him until he begged her to stop. She quit when her arm got tired. By that time Danny looked like someone had painted his body with red, cruel stripes, some of which were bleeding. The sun was starting to set, and the light in the room was fading as quickly as Danny. “Please, Cain, no more.” He could see the pool of blood on the floor under him, signaling he didn’t have much longer to live. “I’m sorry for what I did.” “Granddad told me the last step was to slit the animal’s throat and let it bleed out,” she said, as if he hadn’t spoken. “Anything but that, please. I don’t want to die.” “It’s all right, Danny. I’m not going to do that to you.” She watched as he laughed as if in relief through his tears. “No, I’ve got something else in mind.” She picked up the knife and moved closer. “It’s only fitting after what you did to Marie and the others before her. All those innocent girls your depraved little mind left scarred to satisfy your sick needs. Those women deserve justice just as much as my sister.” “Please, Cain. I’ll do whatever you want. Just don’t hurt me anymore.” She was surprised he had that much energy to scream when the blade came to rest on his scrotum. Without hesitation she cut all the way down, and Danny watched what had been a source of pride drop on the floor like a discarded turkey neck. The fact that he was screaming made it easy for Merrick to slip it into his mouth right before Cain slit his throat. Hayden studied his mother’s face as if it were his first time to see it. “Are you going to answer my question truthfully, or do we just dance around the issue?” “I don’t want to do this, Hayden.”

“Christ, just answer the question. Why did you leave? What’s hard about that?” “I don’t want to change how you feel about Cain just because you’re curious. It’s hard because by telling you what she’s capable of, that’s what’s going to happen.” “She’s at least willing to take that chance. Why can’t you?” The question should have sent up a warning flare in Emma’s brain, but her anger at Cain clouded her judgment. Hayden’s reaction to the truth of her departure might be what she needed to win him over. “I don’t see her out here answering any questions.” “She didn’t abandon me. You did. Now I want to know why.” Emma glued her eyes to the ground and kept walking. Moving would make the tale easier to tell. “A little before I left, Cain and I hosted a party for your aunt Marie.” “I remember. We’ve been over this part already.” “The first time you asked me, I did tell you about the attempted rape Cain saved me from, but I changed the ending. I asked her not to hurt the guy too badly, but she went a lot further than that. She killed that guy for touching her property. He lost his life for something he almost did.” Hayden stopped and felt shocked. Cain was harsh when warranted, but she rarely lost control and made such stupid mistakes. “She told you she killed him?” “She lied to me to cover for herself, but I found out later what she had done.” “Who was it?” “What does it matter now, Hayden? It’s done, but it doesn’t change how she feels about you.” “Just answer me, and let me worry about how I feel about my mother.” “All right, but I found who it was the most disturbing since he was part of her family.” The cold weather intensified as he felt the blood drain from his face. “Who was it?” asked Hayden through clenched teeth. “Cain’s cousin, Danny Baxter.” He stumbled when Emma said the name, certain he had heard wrong. “Impossible.” He felt her arms come around him, but he was too confused to care.

“It’s hard to believe, I know, and maybe now you’ll understand why I had to leave. My greatest regret, or should I say biggest mistake, was you, Hayden. I should’ve fought harder to keep you with me.” “You’re lying, it couldn’t have been Danny.” He pushed Emma off him and looked like he was about to bolt. “I’m telling you the truth, son.” “You’re the one who begged her for Danny’s life?” The warning bells finally went off in Emma’s head. Hayden couldn’t possibly remember the man who had come so close to violating her, and Cain had admitted she hadn’t answered Hayden’s questions. His question was totally out of context to what they were talking about. “How do you know Danny?” “I asked you a question first.” The anger, the straight body, the ice in his eyes and voice—it was all Cain she was looking at. What Emma didn’t realize was that she was standing on a cliff of her own making, and by encouraging her to tell Hayden the truth, Cain was about to push her off. “I asked her, yes, but she didn’t listen to me.” “She listened to you, all right. It’s your fault she’s dead, and I never want to see you again. I hate you!” Hayden screamed the last part so loudly the people in the yard heard a faint echo despite the distance. He ran back as fast as he could manage through the tears, his lungs burning from the cold air. Cain was waiting for him, and he lunged into her arms. As upset as he was, he felt better when he realized that Cain wore her usual suit and cashmere long black coat instead of jeans and boots. He wouldn’t have to stay here any longer. “Let it out, Hayden. It’s all right. I’ve got you.” Cain just held him until the tears subsided. “Why, Mom?” “It was a mistake.” She shook her head when he began to blame Emma. “My mistake, and mine alone. I have to live with the lesson that sometimes you have to choose the hard road, because in the end it’ll get you where you need to be that much quicker. I chose with my heart because it was easier and it cost me, so it’s my mistake, not hers.” “I want to leave.”

“Go help the guys pack up. We’re going home.” Cain sent him off knowing it wasn’t the end of their talk, but they would have to wait for a less public area to rehash it. Kyle had access to her business here, but her personal life and her relationship with her son were off limits. She started walking to intercept Emma, now that she was prepared to finish their talk. “Why didn’t you tell him the truth?” Emma accused when she stopped in front of Cain, gasping for air. “What truth is that?” She pointed her finger at Emma, almost poking her in the mouth. “The truth you spun for yourself to get you through the days?” “You killed that bastard, and now all of a sudden I’m the bad guy here? I won’t let you get away with this, Cain. He’s my son and he deserves the truth.” “Emma, you left because you believed what you thought was a minor infraction on Danny’s part sent me into a jealous rage and I killed him, right?” Emma nodded. “I beat the shit out of him, that part I’m not going to deny because to me it was no minor infraction, but Danny survived that night because you asked me and I gave in. I did, even though I knew he had done it before to other young women and no one was there to stop him. His punishment was the beating and banishment from my family. You know what that means, or at least you should.” “Why continue the charade now? I know the truth.” She kept going, not caring not if Emma believed her or not. “He went to work for Giovanni Bracato’s organization. I’m no saint, but I’m not an animal like Bracato. Danny waited and took his revenge on me by going after the most innocent of my family. He lured Marie away from her school and beat and raped her until she was barely alive. She was taking a fucking class she talked me into so she could keep up with Hayden better — God.” She stopped and turned her face to the wind in the hope it would dry her tears before they fell. “But Agent Kyle said…” Emma fell to her knees and couldn’t finish as the shocking truth hit her. “That answers my question as to who turned you. Be careful the

company you keep, Emma, lest you drown in the shit they wallow in.” To cement the truth in Emma’s mind, she threw her the picture the police had taken of Marie’s swollen face just hours before she died. It was for their investigation, they had said, to help show the jury the damage when they caught the guy. She had let them take it just to get rid of them. She wouldn’t need the police or a jury for Danny Baxter. Not caring to offer comfort, she left Emma there on the ground, staring at the picture. “Cain, wait, please.” Emma looked once more at the picture and remembered the sweet person Marie had been. No wonder Hayden had gotten so upset when she had brought up his aunt’s name before. How could she have known what happened? Cain was too far away to hear the plea to stay. It was one of the first times she had said all that out loud, in a way proving to herself Marie’s death was her fault. Had she buried Danny, like she had wanted to all those years before, Marie would be alive. She had failed her family by not killing him when she should have. The group was ready to go when she got back to the farmhouse, waiting for her by the car. “Ross, thank you so much for having us.” She pulled out a business card and handed it over. On it was a list of numbers, should Ross need to get in touch with her. He put it in his coat pocket and nodded. “I really had a good time, and I’m positive Hayden enjoyed his time with you too.” “You sure you won’t stay another day?” “Hayden wants to head home, and I don’t feel right about pushing the issue anymore. Stay in touch,” she said, holding her hand out. The farmer shook it without any hesitation. “Hayden, come over here and say good-bye to your grandfather.” The boy stepped up and offered his hand as well, getting Ross to give him a warm smile. “Thank you, sir, for having me.” “I hope it won’t be the last time you come up here to see us. Especially now that we’re business partners,” Ross joked and held Hayden’s hand with both of his. “Maybe next time you can come and see us in New Orleans,” Hayden said.

Just as the large vehicle turned onto the road, Emma came running into the yard with the picture Cain had left. If everything Cain had said was true, she couldn’t possibly undo the damage she had caused to all their lives by just walking away. God, why hadn’t she trusted Cain enough to just ask? She had just blindly sat and listened to Agent Kyle that day he had cornered her outside Hayden’s school. The one time she had forced her hand about the constant protection Cain insisted on was the one day the agent had been able to get so close.

Four Years Earlier in New Orleans, a Week after the Attempted Rape “Stay put. I’m just taking Hayden to school. That’s hardly cause for a gang war.” Emma grabbed her purse and car keys, wanting to get out of the house for a while. “Ma’am, Cain said—” Mook tried to stop her, but Emma wasn’t in the mood to listen. “Cain’s your boss, Mook, I respect that, but she isn’t my keeper. The fact that I’m married to her should carry some weight.” “Yes, ma’am. I meant no disrespect.” Emma helped Hayden put on his sweater and smiled at her son’s guard. “Don’t worry, Mook. You can blame me if she gets mad. I just need some time for myself.” “Please be careful.” They made the short drive in relative silence, with just the radio tuned to a station Hayden had picked out. Emma kissed him good-bye at the front door of the school and waved to his teacher standing in the hall. She never noticed where the man came from, but suddenly when she got back into her car, he stood there tapping on her window. The badge he held up made her put her head on the steering wheel for a moment. Could she just drive away and expect him to leave her alone? His insistent tapping made her look up again and press the button to lower the window. Kyle handed over his ID. “Ms. Verde, can I have a moment of your time?” “It’s Casey,” she informed him as she ran a finger over the leather of

the wallet that held his credentials. It was a rich calf leather and extremely expensive, if she had to guess. Interesting taste the agent had, and she wondered if it was government issue. “Excuse me?” “My last name, it’s Casey. Would you like to see my driver’s license?” Kyle laughed and accepted his wallet back. “I see you’ve learned a few things from Casey about how to deal with the authorities.” “Agent Kyle, is it?” He nodded at her question. “If you want to talk to Cain, then I suggest you call her at the office. If you don’t have the number, I’ll be happy to give it to you.” “I don’t want to talk to Casey. I want to talk to you. Would you like to have a cup of coffee? I promise it’ll be worth your while.” “Do I have a choice?” “You can drive away now, Ms. Casey, and I promise never to bother you again. But if you’d like to know the true nature of the monster you live with, I suggest you accept my offer.” She followed him to the location he suggested and hoped no one from the house would come searching for her if this took too long. In less than an hour Kyle painted a picture of Cain she had never considered. She couldn’t conceive of the drugs Cain peddled and the number of prostitutes she owned. They went far beyond the image Cain had always painted of herself as a saintly bootlegger. It was his last detailed account of Danny’s murder that finally made the tears roll down her cheeks. If what Kyle said was true, Cain had looked her in the eye as she washed his blood off her hands and lied. The last lie in a long list of them. “I don’t believe you.” “Ms. Casey, what could I possibly have to gain by deceiving you? I’m not here to try and talk you into testifying against Casey. I just think you deserve to know so you and your son have a fighting chance at a normal life, if that’s what you want.” He sounded so sincere as he described the makeup of Cain’s business and the people she dealt with. However, when he asked what she would do when the ugliness Cain was involved in invaded their home again, but with more devastating results, she winced. What if next time the

enemy went after Hayden? Could she live with that? A few days later Emma had packed her bags and left. She sacrificed one child to save another, and when Hannah was born she had tried to make peace with her decision. How strange it had been when they laid the baby in her arms and she had not seen Cain’s blue eyes smiling down on her in pure joy. Her friend Maddie and her father had been the only ones at the hospital to make sure mother and child had made it okay, but they were outside in the waiting room, not standing by her side as Cain would have been.

Four Years Earlier—Maternity Ward in Wisconsin “One more big push, Emma, and we’re done,” the doctor coached as one of the nurses mopped her forehead. It was a relief to finally be in labor after what seemed like more than nine months of misery. This time around she had no Cain to rub her tired back or to grimace in sympathy through the worst of the morning sickness. This time she saw only her mother’s disgusted face, which grew worse in proportion to her waistline. She screamed as a powerful contraction hit her, and she half sat up and pushed. She felt the baby slip out and heard the lusty cry a few moments later. Then she sobbed from the happiness of hearing the baby roar and the doctor say, “It’s a girl.” Hannah Marie Casey was placed in her arms just long enough for Emma to know any chance of forgetting Cain was futile. Her first clue was a full head of black hair matted down from the mess that still covered the baby. Later, when she breast-fed for the first time, the innocent blue eyes that opened served to complete the picture. She had given birth to another Casey, and she had to keep it from the one person who would have rejoiced in the knowledge of her existence. Billy Casey might have provided the means for her conception, but Hannah was Cain all over again. Not only in looks but in spirit. “It’s just you and me, baby girl. Let me tell you about your family.” Emma started talking to Hannah about her rich heritage, just like Cain had done for Hayden after his birth.

Rousing herself from her reverie about Hannah’s birth, Emma murmured, “I’m sorry, Cain. I’m so sorry.” She watched the dust settle after the departing vehicle roared away. Kyle had lied, and she couldn’t begin to understand why.

Chapter Twenty

“You want to talk about it?” Cain sat in the backseat with Hayden in the Tahoe Mook had rented, and the others followed close behind. Hayden watched the scenery they drove past in silence, much like he had done on the day they had arrived. Being strong now meant keeping his mouth shut. He knew that was what Cain would have done, so he shook his head. His questions could wait. “It’s all right, Hayden. Go on and ask if you want to.” “I can wait, Mom.” “Maybe this time I don’t want to wait.” “Why?” To most, the question would have been too broad-based, but Cain understood it immediately. “Because Danny was a cruel son of a bitch, and I made the mistake of underestimating him. That’s the most succinct answer I can think of.” “But why?” Cain put her hands on her thighs and slid them down to her knees and sighed. “You have to understand how much I loved your mother. From the first day she came into my life, she set herself apart from every other woman I’d known. Why? Because she asked me, that’s why. Letting Danny go wasn’t going to impact the business or, more importantly, my family, so I let him go.” Hayden was surprised Cain mentioned Emma and love in the same sentence after all the woman had put them through, but she was always full of surprises. “But it did.” “Boy, did it. Danny was such a pissant, I didn’t keep tabs on him for too long. I just figured he’d end up on some street corner selling dime bags until the cops got ahold of him. I thought I’d hear from him again when uncle Robert phoned begging me to get his son out of trouble, because with Danny it was always just a matter of time.” “Does he ever ask about Danny?” “Who, our esteemed uncle Robert?”

Hayden nodded. He had heard stories of how his Grandfather Dalton and his family felt about the Baxters. They had only one redeeming grace and miracle, and Dalton had married her. All of Therese’s brothers were varying degrees of losers, but losers nonetheless. “I think uncle Robert knows better.”

Three Hours after Marie Casey’s Death--At the Morgue The room looked so sterile and plain. When Cain surveyed it, she grimly thought how strange and funny it was, in a nonhumorous kind of way. What did it matter now if it was sterile? The people here were dead. What did they have to fear from a mundane thing like infection? The living had to contend with that, and their guilt. She could hear the low voices of her guards outside, one of them saying to keep it down. “The boss’s in there alone paying her respects.” But she wasn’t alone. Marie was with her. Cain had moved the sheet enough to see her face and hold her hand. As she caressed it, she noticed not how cold it was, but that her sister had more than one broken finger. Why hadn’t she broken Danny before he smashed Marie like a china doll? She would have a hard time ever forgiving herself. Most people would have considered a child like Marie a burden. Cain only thought now about how her days would be forever a little more empty without Marie’s laughter in their house. Taking care of her had been a pleasure and honor, never a burden. “Boss?” Merrick stood silently just inside the room, shadowing Cain, oozing compassion. “Is he here?” she asked, turning her head a little toward the door. “He’s outside, but we can do this later if you want.” “Send him in, Merrick. Really, it’s okay.” The small man was pushed into the room, stumbling a little from the alcohol in his system and the fear of not knowing why he was there. “Cain?” “Uncle Robert, thank you for coming.”

When a bunch of guys show up at your house and physically pick you up and throw you into the car, it’s kinda hard to say no. Robert wasn’t going to say the thought out loud, and he wasn’t about to complain until he

knew what was going on. He looked at his niece hunched over the sheetdraped gurney and wondered who the lifeless body belonged to. “Why am I here?” Since Robert wasn’t used to being subjected to the Casey muscle, he decided a direct approach might be best. This family respected guts and power, so he was desperate to hide his fear. “Where’s Danny?” Behind Cain’s back Robert pointed his index finger at her and tried to sound authoritarian. “Leave him alone, Cain. He made a mistake with you, I’ll give you that, but he’s doing good now. You tossed him out and gave him a good ass-whupping. He’s not bothering you.” With a final pat on the top of Marie’s mangled hand, Cain tucked it back to her sister’s side and covered it. She must have tried to fight back the best way she knew how to get so many wounds. The cigarette burns so close to her nipples and scattered around her abdomen, though, had been hard to ignore. Cain realized Danny had probably used them to subdue Marie and get her to comply. I should have killed him right after he touched Emma. “I didn’t ask how he was, I asked where he was. Where is he?” Robert raised his voice and tried to keep his courage up, but it was getting more difficult since he was so desperate for a drink he was about to sell out anyone. “Come on, Cain. What’s my boy ever done to you but try to have a little fun with a bitch who left you anyway?” He started to shake and sweat when she took her jacket off and rolled up her sleeves. The hospital workers who came running down the hall when they heard the scream emanating from the morgue just as quickly turned away when the five people by the door reached under their jackets and shook their heads. Inside, Robert was reeling from the sudden pain to the side of his head where Cain had punched him, but he wasn’t on his knees long before she grabbed a fistful of oily hair and yanked him to a standing position. With the same force she pulled him to the gurney. “Look at her and tell me what you see.” The face was so battered Robert barely recognized his other niece lying there, and he fought a wave of nausea when he figured out why Cain wanted Danny. “Oh my God.”

“No, God had nothing to do with this, so tell me where I can find your bastard son. Because, believe me, uncle, if I have to beat it out of you…” She stopped, not needing to finish the threat. “In the mood I’m in now, I may rid myself of the whole more troubling side of my family.” “Danny couldn’t have done this.” “The idiot left a note pinned to what was left of her dress, so tell me where I can find him. I know he keeps you in booze and cigarettes, so you have to know.” The sniveling man tried to look up at Cain, causing her to tighten her hold on his hair. “What happens to me if you kill Danny?” “You get to live, which is more than generous on my part. After all, much of what Danny turned out to be came from his upbringing. Be grateful he hasn’t brought a plague on the rest of your house with this atrocity. Not yet anyway.” “I don’t know where he is. Honest, Cain.” A punch to the kidneys made him regret the lie, and this time she left him on the floor. “I tried to do this the easy way. Remember that.” It looked like the worst of it was over and she was leaving. “What does that mean?” “It means you stand with Danny on this one but, more importantly, against me. Go home and wait for your son and Giovanni Bracato to protect you. In your moments of lucidity, pray I’m kinder than this when I strike back and that I make it quick, but this is hard to ignore.” She waved a hand toward the gurney. “He’s my son, for God’s sake.” The slap to his face was so hard it knocked him into a table stacked with surgical supplies, and when he put his hand up to cover the sting, it came away with blood. “You can live the rest of your life not reminding me of that fact.” “You stay away from my family, Cain.” “Just like yours stayed away from me and mine? Don’t threaten me, you useless piece of crap. I guess the old saying ‘the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree’ isn’t just bullshit, now is it? Don’t worry, though. I’m on my way home to fire up the chainsaw. Baxter trees from your orchard won’t be a problem for much longer. Danny might have thrown the first punch, but you should know me by now. When I’m done there won’t be a Baxter left

standing. I don’t give a fuck if you’re my family or not.” “You can’t do that.” He tried to wipe off some of the drool and blood that oozed down his chin. Cain grabbed him by the hair again and dragged him back to the gurney. With one flick of her wrist she pulled the sheet back and showed him all the damage Danny had done. “She didn’t deserve this, or to be related to the human garbage you’ve inflicted on the world.” Robert gave her an address and dropped to his knees with his hands covering his face. Even if Cain left the rest of them alone, the memory of Marie’s marred skin would sear his brain forever. “I don’t think Robert will ever invoke the name Danny Baxter in our presence again.” The boy nodded and gazed back out toward the farmland they were leaving behind at a fairly quick pace. “How can you forgive Emma?” Cain picked a piece of lint off her coat as a way to delay her answer. The truth was love. Her love for Emma had blinded her to her responsibilities, a mistake she’d never make again. “I’ve lived with this memory from the moment I found Marie near our house and, trust me, blaming your mother was the last thing on my mind. I’m the head of the Casey family--me, not your mother. I blame myself every day for what happened. I don’t need to forgive her.” Hayden turned in the seat until he was fully facing Cain. “Then maybe it’s time you learn to forgive yourself and think about the good things you did while Aunt Marie was alive. Maybe you didn’t give her enough credit, Mom.” “What do you mean by that? I loved her.” “I know you loved her, but you did so much more. All you had to do was give her a home and keep her safe, but you went way beyond that, didn’t you? She told me you took her to a movie once, even though you didn’t want to go. One of those old ones playing at the Prytania. She remembered how much fun she had going out to dinner and then that movie. She even told me how you took her over to the pub after the show and got her as many Shirley Temples as she wanted.” “Yeah, I remember that night. Marie always liked the pomp and circumstance that came from the idea of dating. She just didn’t understand it was supposed to involve someone you loved or were interested in, not

your sister.” Hayden laughed, remembering the stars in his aunt’s eyes when she told him about the night. “But you did love her, and doing stuff like that for her only proved it. So what if she didn’t know the rest. You were her hero, Mom. She said in the movie the character died at the end, but she told her husband that love meant never having to say you’re sorry.” “Love Story is what she was talking about. That’s the closest I’ve ever come to crying in a public place over something so, I don’t know, trivial. We ended up going back the next night and seeing the damn thing again.” Reaching over, Hayden covered his mother’s hands with his own. “Aunt Marie told me one day my mom would come back and we could be a family, but I had to remember Emma loved me, so she didn’t have to say she was sorry for leaving. She didn’t want me to be mad when she did come back.” “Your aunt was smarter than she let on. Hayden, I don’t want to make this decision for you. Whatever relationship you want to have with your mother will be fine with me. Don’t put my feelings first this time. It wouldn’t be fair to you.” “I promise to do that, if you promise to stop blaming yourself for what happened to Marie. Danny did it, Mom—not you. Whatever his reasons were, they were all about him. You gave Aunt Marie a life she loved and enjoyed. It isn’t your fault it was too short.” “You’re growing up to be as wise as she was. Thanks, Hayden. Your saying all that means the world to me.” Cain stayed silent about Hannah, not wanting to add to the emotions of the day. She often had to put business first, and that necessary callousness probably added to Emma’s decision to leave. But sometimes she couldn’t ignore her responsibilities, no matter how much she wanted to. She just hoped they weren’t making her incapable of the type of love she had given to and received from Emma. Though that love had caused her to make one of the biggest mistakes of her life, it had also given her one of her life’s greatest joys—Hayden. *

“Come on in the house, Emma. You’re going to freeze out here if you stay any longer.” Ross put his hand on her shoulder. “Why don’t you go get cleaned up, and we’ll run over and pick up the butterbean?” “I’ll get her in the morning, Daddy. Thanks anyway.” Emma didn’t move and wanted more than anything for some higher power to give her one wish. If she got it, Cain and Hayden would drive back up so she could make things right with them. “Maybe she’ll be just the thing you need to cheer you up.” A door slammed in the distance, and several cars pulled in. Kyle had changed and was ready to catch the plane waiting for him and his team at the small airport sixty miles away. He wanted to be in New Orleans before Cain so he could start planning. “Thank you all for your help. With what we got, we’ll be able to nail Casey to the proverbial wall.” “Get off my land.” “Come on, Ross. You’re making out all right here. I see you started using the line of credit we set up for you.” Kyle pointed to the barn, talking about the feed he’d witnessed Cain and Hayden help stack up. “I don’t think you heard me. Get off my land now. And for the record, as you’re so fond of saying, agent, I didn’t touch a fucking cent that belongs to the government.” “Hit the lotto, have you, Ross?” Kyle sounded so condescending Emma wanted to slap him. “Better. Cain and I became partners. The feed in there belongs to her, and she was nice enough to let me feed it to my cows. Now get out of here.” “As soon as we’ve packed the equipment.” If Ross had become so chummy with Casey in the few days she was here, he would go down with her if he tipped her off to their presence. “Ross, I’m only going to ask you this once. Did you mention any of this operation to Casey?” “No.” “Are you sure about that, old man?” “No, I didn’t mention any of you scum and what you were here for.” “Good. Keep it that way, or you’ll find your own name on one of those indictments I’ll be getting in the next few weeks.”

What you should have asked, Agent Butthead, was if she mentioned your being here. Then I would’ve had to say yes, maybe. Ross laughed a

little as he helped Emma to her feet and moved her into the house. He watched from the window as the agents carried monitor after monitor and other weird-looking equipment out of his barn. If only Kyle would take his head out of his ass and use it, he would have wondered about how easily the end had come after such a long road of trying, thought Ross. No way would he feel sorry for whatever happened to the man. “Daddy, I don’t know what to do now.” “Emma, I’m your father and I love you, but we’ve had this talk. I didn’t agree with all this, and I was the only one in the house who thought about what could go screwy with this plan. I’m not going to sit here now and tell you what you did was wrong. The nights you sit up wishing you could take it all back will take care of that. You’d better start thinking about your next move, though. Hiding here listening to the wind and your mother isn’t going to take you back to where you obviously want to be.” Carol wiped her hands on the dish towel as she stood right outside the door and couldn’t believe her husband. “What are you trying to do, Ross?” “I’m not blind, Carol. I could see the way Emma looked at the woman while she was here. You pulled her back here with all your holier-than-thou speeches, making her feel guilty about every one of the choices she’s made in her life, and she’s been miserable. Cain deserves to know about Hannah.” He turned to Emma. “And if you leave now, it might not be too late.” “You run again, Emma, and don’t come back here if she throws your worthless hide out this time. You can go back to that spawn if you want, but you aren’t taking Hannah with you.” Carol grabbed Emma by the arm. As a mother she had been cursed with Emma, but she saw another chance with Hannah. “She’s my daughter, Mother. Try and remember that. If I go back, do you think for one minute I’m leaving her here with you? You need intense psychiatric help if you think I’d give you the chance to make my little girl feel bad about who she is and where she comes from. That pleasure on your part will end with me. Hannah deserves to be happy, so if that means me letting her live with Cain and Hayden, that’s what I’m going to do. You’ll never get the opportunity to poison her mind with that garbage you call religion.” Carol turned around and raised her fist toward her husband. “You, this

is your fault. Soft, you said when Emma was growing up. We shouldn’t be so hard on her, you said. Well, this is what happens when you’re soft with your children. They get taken by the first devil to come along. And did I hear you say you took money from that woman?” “Shut up, Carol. This is Emma’s life, not yours. You can’t ruin someone else’s life by stealing their chance to be happy. She’s our daughter. She deserves better than your hate and constant judgment.” The fist opened, and Ross felt his head fly back from the force of the blow. “I want you to get out.” He put his hand over the heat on the right side of his face. “No, Carol. One of us is leaving, but it won’t be me. You go home and see if your brother and his wife will take you in. This place belonged to my family, and now it’ll go to my grandson.” “Daddy, wait.” Emma tried to keep him from going inside the barn until the agents had cleared the yard. If Cain turned around and did try to come back now, all of them would be sorry. “I’ll give you the money to fly to New Orleans if you want to, and I’ll check on Hannah every day over at Maddie’s while you’re gone. If you don’t, then there’ll be no more tears and asking ‘what if.’ It’ll be done.” Emma tried hard not to cry in front of her father again. “I don’t know where to even begin, Daddy.” “At the beginning, Emma. You need to give Cain the same chance you gave her at the beginning of your relationship. Because somewhere along the way you forgot what she meant to you and your children. Look where your blind judgment of Cain has landed you. She has a lot to atone for when it comes to you, but you aren’t without blame. She stole Hayden from you, but what you’ve done with Hannah, that’s not right either.” “I’ll try, Daddy.” “That’s all you can do.”

Chapter Twenty-One

“The folks at the pub are going to get jealous.” Merrick sat next to Cain as the driver took them to Emerald’s, Cain’s other nightclub, for the fifth night in a row. They were meeting with some of the players in the deal Cain had going and, much to her discomfort, they had left all their electronic playthings at home. Cain didn’t seem to be too concerned as to who else was listening in on all these very public meetings. “What are you, my agent?” “No, arling’, just the eyes in the back of your head,” she joked as the car rolled to a stop and the doorman bent to open the back door. Tonight was business, so she took her post behind Cain, scanning the crowd waiting outside for any familiar faces. Cain was more than capable of taking care of any threat that came from the front. Cain stopped toward the head of the line and stared at a woman standing with two men, waiting to get in. She couldn’t believe she had the guts to show up here, and with company, no less. Time to put her reputation to work and get a date for the evening. “Morris, let the lady and her friends in.” She pointed to the group. “They’re with me.” “Thanks. I thought we’d have to stand there all night. Who’s that?” the blonde asked the bouncer, referring to Cain. “The name is Cain, and it’s a popular club, miss,” she whispered in the woman’s ear as they made their way to the door. “People can’t wait to take a walk with the devil, even if it’s just for the night.” “I’ve heard it can be quite unforgettable if you let yourself go.” Shelby tried to keep it clean since the small evening bag she was carrying had a powerful receiver. “Can I interest you in a drink?” “It’s the least I can do since you were so kind to get me out of that line.” Shelby wrapped her hand around Cain’s bicep and trusted her two work companions to keep up. In the van parked a half a block away, three other agents listened to

the conversation, not surprised Shelby had been noticed right away. She looked hot in the dress she’d chosen for the night’s assignment. Surprisingly, Casey had done the picking up. “Just like a bitch in heat,” Kyle commented as the technicians adjusted the device in Shelby’s purse to drop out as much background noise as possible. They could easily hear the conversation over the loud dance music. “What an idiot. She didn’t learn her lesson from the first blonde who burned her ass.” “What will you have?” Cain asked her at the end of the bar, which sent the staff into action. The bartender walked its length to reach Cain, ignoring angry customers who were screaming they were there first. “A mojito, perhaps?” “Doesn’t that mean ‘little wet one’?” “Well, I’d suggest something else, but I don’t know of a drink that connotes staying dry.” Cain’s joke referred to what had almost happened a week before on Vincent’s plane. “How about just a club soda, since I’m not much of a drinker?” “You heard the lady, Charlie. Club sodas all around.” Cain could see her guest, Vinny Carlotti, had arrived and was being escorted to her private table. Vinny’s entourage was shaking hands with her people. “Would you like to join me for a bit?” Shelby was shocked Cain would even suggest it. She had tried unsuccessfully to get a transfer to another division since the night she’d met Cain. Her hostess had to know she was carrying some sort of listening device, but she didn’t seem to care. “I’m just here for the music.” Kyle almost blew the top off the van when Shelby gave that answer. To have Casey invite her into the inner sanctum of whatever was going on wasn’t an opportunity that came along too often. “Trust me. You can hear it from over there.” Cain pointed to her table. “If you’re sure.” “What’s your name, arling’?” “Shelby Phillips, and yours?” “Like I said, why don’t you just call me Cain? Come on. Charlie will bring those drinks over to us.” Shelby took the offered hand, and Merrick cut a path through the

dancers for them as they made their way to the other side of the club. The two other agents she had arrived with sat at the bar and kept an eye out in case Shelby needed them to intervene. “Shelby, I want you to meet Vinny Carlotti. Vinny, this is my new friend Shelby.” “Shelby and I have met.” Cain arched a brow, wanting him to say from where. “She works for my father, part time, I believe.” Vinny got up and shook hands with her before she took a seat next to Cain. The agent didn’t knock Cain’s hand off when it came to rest on her knee and hoped her notorious friend knew what she was doing. “Have you made all the appropriate arrangements?” Cain asked Vinny, liking the feel of the skin under her fingers. “We’re all set to move for next week. My men will be there to help divide the shipment once you take control of it. Once it’s ready we’ll send it out from there. Dad added another truckload of cigarettes since some of the vendors we deal with on the Gulf Coast were interested. Overall we stand to make over five million apiece, if everything goes according to plan.” “Good. We’ll be getting the warehouses ready to move the stuff out the same night we get it. I don’t want to be sitting on this much merchandise for too long and get my ass popped for it.” Cain shook hands with her old friend and made sure he and his party were taken care of for the rest of the night if they chose to stay. “Want to join me in the office for a more intimate drink?” she offered Shelby. “If she says no to this, I swear I’ll have her ass transferred to the most disgusting place I can think of,” Kyle said to the others in the van. He had already called the group assigned to Vincent Carlotti and informed them of the new alliance with Casey. “Sure.” Shelby followed a little behind Cain, enjoying the way the black slacks and black turtleneck Cain was wearing looked on her. “I’m sorry, ma’am, but Cain doesn’t allow anyone to carry anything in with them. If you’d like, you can leave your purse with me, and I promise I’ll keep an eye on it.” The big man standing at the front door of the office held his hand out and waited to see if the agent would comply. If he had to call

Cain back out, it might look like he couldn’t handle the situation. “It’s just a purse.” “And it’s just her rules. Her club, her rules, that’s the way it works. If you like I can go in and tell her you’ve changed your mind about joining her.” Shelby handed over the purse, knowing it was her last link to her backup. Not that she worried Cain was going to harm her, but Cain had made it clear it wouldn’t be a good idea for her to keep up her surveillance. She noticed the two men move from the bar to get closer to the office, but they weren’t able to get too close with the number of personnel Cain had between them and the door. To move in now would blow her cover not only with Cain, but also with Vincent. She hoped for the best and handed over the purse. The office was a large space with only a bar, a desk, and a sofa that overlooked the crowd through what she assumed was a two-way mirror. Soft, low lighting made it feel warmer than it was, considering the sparse furnishings, but she could still see Cain clearly as she stood at the bar and poured two glasses of amber liquid. “Irish whiskey,” she informed Shelby when she handed over the glass before walking over and sitting on the sofa. “Come over here. I’m not going to bite. Unless…” Cain was obviously referring to any other wires Shelby might be sporting. “Don’t worry. Agent Kyle is most probably having puppies by now since my purse has left my person.” “I’m glad to see you again, but to tell you the truth, I’m surprised you’re here.” Cain drained the glass and sat it on the floor by her feet. Eventually she would have to finish furnishing the space to make it more functional, but it hadn’t been a priority. She only came to the club when business demanded it or when she was in the mood for the rare evening out on the dance floor. “I’d have put in another request for transfer this week, believe me, but any more of them and it would’ve started to look suspicious. I thought a few weeks of me coming up empty would do the trick, but you go and get all chatty on me. It’s going to be hard to get rid of me now. Why did you do that? Was it a test or something?” Shelby took a seat and left a little room between them. Cain looked criminally good tonight, instead of just criminal. “Maybe it was my way of helping you get that medal we talked about.”

She slid closer and reached out for Cain’s hand. “I appreciate what you did for me, Cain, but we agreed I have a job to do, and I’m not going to shirk my responsibilities even though you know who I am. You had to realize I was wired.” “I told you before, I’m not going to sell you out, and you’ve upheld your end of our deal, I would imagine.” She nodded. She had gone against everything she had been taught and believed when she omitted the truth of their flight. Cain had been right. No one from the bureau had even known she was gone, so it was more of a lie of omission than anything more sinister. Either way, if Cain turned out to be less than honorable, Shelby’s lie could come back to haunt her eventually. Pacts with the devil usually didn’t come cheap. “I gave you my word, Cain.” “Then that’s good enough for me, and once this is all over, I’ll see what I can do to help you get that transfer.” She tugged Cain’s hand into her lap and ran her fingertip along the back of it, trying to find a way to say what was on her mind. “Not that I don’t appreciate your help. After all, you saved my life, but please don’t make any calls on my behalf.” The low, mirth-filled laugh made her relax, assuring her she hadn’t insulted Cain. “I’m thinking more along the lines of your superiors being so impressed with your job performance they’ll move you further along, than of me picking up the phone. As surprised as I was to see you tonight, I’m glad you’re still around. Think you can lose your shadows tomorrow night and meet me for dinner?” “I’d love to, but only if it’s dinner. You fascinate me, that’s true, but commitment is important to me, and even if you’d be willing to offer me that, I can’t.” “My loss, then, but this is business. I trust you, Shelby, and I trust you to do the right thing with the information I’m going to give you.” Cain turned her hand in Shelby’s lap palm up so she would take it. It was sad in a way that they could never be more than friends. She liked the agent, and while Cain would never allow another woman into her heart, she would always welcome women like Shelby into her bed. “Are you ready? I don’t need the feds organizing a raid because they think I’m in here having my way with you.”

Shelby had played out the kiss they’d shared on the plane in her dreams more than once in the past week, and having the real thing so close proved to be too tempting. She moved so that she was almost in Cain’s lap and pulled the dark head down so she could reach the full lips that had felt so good before. Cain opened her mouth and invited Shelby in as she put her hands on the agent’s hips and willed them not to wander. The door opening behind them broke them apart. “Yes, Merrick?” She rubbed the side of Shelby’s mouth with the pad of her thumb. She didn’t need to turn around and confirm who it was. Merrick was the only one with the authority to open the door without knocking. “The young woman’s companions were wondering how long she’d be.” “Have Charlie pour them a drink on the house and tell them we’ll be out in a minute, thank you.” The soft click left them in their quiet cocoon once again. Shelby figured the walls were extremely padded because of how quickly the music died away when Merrick closed the door. “The last time I understood your actions, but tonight I’m at a bit of a loss,” said Cain. “Last time it was because I was grateful. Tonight it’s just about wanting to. My life’s so ordered that it’s fun to put that aside for just one kiss and be happy in the moment.” Cain slowly kissed her again, coaxing Shelby’s tongue to meet hers. Shelby moaned at the contact, finding Cain’s erotic pull impossible to resist. Perhaps the dangerous way she lived her life, or the way her hands felt as they ran along the fabric of her dress until one came to rest at the underside of her breast? Whatever the reason, Cain wove a spell that was hard to just walk away from, but that was what she had to force herself to do. “There’s a private bath behind the second door if you want to freshen up before we rejoin the party,” Cain offered. Shelby pressed her lips to Cain’s cheek before she got up with a long sigh. The man posted at the door handed her purse back with a wicked smile when she stepped out on Cain’s arm. Per his boss’s request, he had spent his time waiting for them to finish their meeting by singing along with

whatever song the DJ was playing. Shelby would owe Kyle some aspirin when the night was done. “How about a dance since you won’t sleep with me?” Shelby’s face felt hot as she imagined the teasing she’d get later over the question. But she was also grateful to Cain for asking. A reputation for sleeping with the enemy was not something she wanted to add to her resume. “Just one, then I’ll have to call it a night.” She waved to Special Agent Joe Simmons on her way to the dance floor with Cain, then stopped to hand her purse to Special Agent Anthony Curtis. Vinny was standing at the bar near them talking to Merrick, so it was the best place for it at the moment. One dance turned into three before Cain signaled the DJ to slow things down, if just for one song. With Shelby this close, she took the opportunity to talk to her one more time. “You do realize why Kyle assigned you lead agent tonight, don’t you?” “The guys wouldn’t have gotten this close?” “There’s that, and they aren’t blond.” Shelby laughed and thought about what the outcome might have been had Cain not had such excellent information on who her watchers were. Would the untouchable Casey’s Achilles’s heel be a pair of pretty eyes and soft breasts? She hoped not, since it would be rather petty. “Time for us to retreat back to our corners, Agent.” Cain kissed the top of her head and walked her to the bar. Merrick was waiting with Cain’s coat and had already called for the car. In only two days all hell would break loose, and Cain wanted to go home and spend time with Hayden. If she went to bed soon, getting up for an early run wouldn’t be such a burden. Kyle watched the car pull away, with a tail not too far behind. All he needed now was a definite time for what was going down. They had already worked out the logistics of mounting a raid. Until he had that information, he wasn’t letting Casey out of their sight. He could almost taste the big payoff he’d get by bringing her down. The two agents in the van didn’t mind stepping out while their boss made a call. Being stuck in the cramped space with him for such a long period of time almost qualified them for hazard pay. Next time they would

try a different approach on Joe and Anthony to get them to take the post with the boss. “This is Kyle, put him on.” He could hear a television blaring in the background before someone muted it and the person he’d called for came on the line. “When?” “I imagine sometime this week. Casey’s been to every pay phone in the city, thinking it would make a difference. Then she had a meeting with Carlotti’s kid tonight. With any luck I can catch two big fish with one cast.” “You do that, and I’ll make it worth your while.” With that, the line went dead.

Chapter Twenty-Two

The steward gave final instructions for landing, and grumbling, sleepy passengers complied, bringing their seats forward and refastening their seat belts. Emma scanned the familiar marsh surrounding New Orleans and prayed for the best. She planned to confront Cain with the truth and hoped her ex wouldn’t add her to the marsh’s treasures as a food source. Her father, stern but supportive when he delivered his pep talk on the way to the airport, had been confident Cain would accept the news of Hannah with nothing short of happiness. No one who treated one child with such caring could reject an innocent who was part of her. “For the rest, Em, you’ll have to be patient. She loves you. Her heart knows that, but it’ll just take some convincing to get her head to agree.” “If only it were that simple, Daddy.” “There’s nothing simple about this, and you’ll need to deal with your son as well as Cain. Hayden isn’t going to let you into his good graces when he finds out. You have to commit yourself to not giving up.” “Having you think I can do it makes me feel better.” “You’re a parent, Em, like me. No matter what, you love your children and have to fight for their happiness. Hayden is missing what you can bring into his life, and our Hannah’s being cheated out of what Cain can add to hers. The most important thing missing here, though, is the completeness only you and Cain can bring each other.” “How’d you get to be such a fount of wisdom living out there on that farm?” Emma reached over and squeezed her father’s arm with a smile, to let him know she was teasing. “I watch Oprah when you aren’t looking.” After her luggage finally appeared on the conveyer belt, she arranged for a cab to take her to her first destination. If her luck held, this course of action would be as successful as the first time she tried it. Of the very few avenues available to get to Cain, her uncle Jarvis was the only one she was sure wouldn’t just toss her out at first glance. The kindly older gentleman strongly resembled his older brother Dalton

and had always gone out of his way to make her feel like a member of the Casey clan. One of his niece’s most trusted advisors, he was one of the only people in the city not afraid to rail against Cain’s famous temper. She usually accepted his gentle rebukes because she knew Jarvis thought only of her best interests and those of the family. Jarvis stepped to the front room of his house and hugged the woman whom he had come to love, regardless of how Cain felt. “Clara, please put Emma’s bag in one of the guest rooms upstairs. What brings you back so soon, child?” “I come asking forgiveness again, uncle Jarvis.” “Of Hayden? Surely your visit didn’t go that poorly?” “No, of Cain this time. I’m not forgetting Hayden, but I’ve done something that hurt Cain more than anyone.” Jarvis sighed and waved to one of the chairs. If what she said was true, he could do only so much for her. “Emma, I never asked Cain what made you leave so suddenly, and I’m not asking you now, but you’ve got to realize what’s happened since you’ve been gone. Cain isn’t the same person you knew four years ago, and Hayden, he’s completely different. Cain is, and always has been, strong and proud. What you did, or your reaction to something she did, ripped holes in the very essence of who she is.” “Don’t you think I sit up nights thinking about that? That I miss her more than I can stand before I’m a teary mess again?” He put up a big hand to silence her. “I didn’t say all that because I think you insincere, Emma. You and I will come to an understanding today, or else I’ll drive you to the airport myself and wash my hands of you.” “Just ask and I’ll do it.” “It isn’t that simple, lass. My brother and I had the good fortune to find and marry women who loved us with a fierce devotion.” The more passionate he got, the more his brogue slipped into his conversation. “They loved us and were able to turn a blind eye when the situation warranted it, because they knew what loving us meant. What acceptance they had to bring to their commitment of marrying a Casey.” “You think I’m not capable of that?” “I’ve lived this long and enjoyed the fruits of my work too many years by not reading too much into any given situation. To survive, I accept only

what’s there. And I’ve seen you running away from your spouse and your son. Add to that not one phone call to check if they’re doing well or if they need you. So no, I don’t think you’re capable of that kind of commitment.” His honesty stung, but she couldn’t come into his house and argue with him over the truth as it had played out so far. “You have my word, uncle Jarvis. Get me one more chance, and I’ll never give you reason to doubt the depth of my commitment. Four years is a long time to learn a lesson, but I belong with Cain, and I’ll die by her side.” “I took a chance on you already, Emma, and it cost me a little of Cain’s respect. If I do what you’re asking and you renege on your word, I’ll lose my place with my niece. If that happens, Cain will be the least of your worries.” She knelt in front of his chair, put her hands over his, and gazed steadily into his eyes. “I give you my word as a Casey.” * “I’m sure it is important, uncle Jarvis. I just can’t tonight.” As Cain put her shoes on, she paused to listen to him ask again. “No, it’s not a hot date. I’ll call you tomorrow, I promise, but tonight I’m meeting someone to go over something important. If I could reschedule it I would, but I’ll have to ask your cooperation and flexibility on this one.” “I have your word you’ll make time for me tomorrow?” “You got it, and thank you for understanding. The way we left things the last time we talked has been bothering me, so I’ll look forward to tomorrow.” She hung up and hoped Shelby had been able to get the night off. Jarvis tapped the receiver against his chin and closed his eyes. Oh

boy, she feels bad for screaming at me. Somehow I’m thinking she’s going to forget her remorse really fast when I show up bearing gifts of small blondes again. He heard Emma behind him, waiting to hear the verdict. “Tomorrow will have to be soon enough. She had dinner plans that she couldn’t change.” “I’m not too late, am I?” “Like I said earlier, Emma, four years is a long time. But if it makes you feel better, Cain hasn’t had any encounters I’ve been able to confirm. With her reputation that’s hard to imagine, but I don’t think anyone’s standing in

your way. No one, that is, but yourself.” The thought of someone else pressing her naked skin to Cain’s sent a swift pain through Emma’s heart that just as quickly turned to anger. It was irrational to expect Cain to abstain until she came to her senses, but that was what she had done. As for Emma, no one else had remotely come close to engaging her in a long conversation, much less making her share herself in such an intimate way. * The object of Emma’s jealousy walked into an office supply store, sure that no one had followed her. What luck for the award-winning Emeril’s Restaurant to share a wall with such a mundane business. The aisle with the pens and office paper was just where Cain said it would be, and at the end was a door. Shelby knocked and stepped back a little when Merrick opened it outward. “Welcome, Agent Daniels.” She frowned when the woman called her by name. Cain had promised not to share it with anyone. “I’m the only one here, and I’m the only one aside from Vincent’s men who knows your name, ma’am, so don’t look so worried. If you’re ready, Cain’s waiting.” Cain was seated in a beautiful private room waiting for her. As always she looked incredible in the custom suit she was wearing, and Shelby was glad she had put a lot of thought into choosing her own outfit. Cain stood up and nodded to Merrick, who went to wait in the office of the business next door. “Welcome, Shelby. I hope you’re hungry and curious.” “You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you? If you ever decide to leave your life of crime, you can write a book on interesting tidbits in New Orleans.” “I would, but I hear a life on the straight and narrow path really doesn’t pay,” Cain joked back as she moved forward to kiss the agent hello. “Isn’t it a life of crime doesn’t pay?” “Bite your tongue, Agent Daniels.” “I’d rather you do that.” She blushed. “I can’t believe I said that. I really do need to stay away from you before you convince me bank robbery

might be a good hobby.” Cain laughed and lowered her head. Since Shelby hadn’t hesitated about her method of greeting, Cain lingered a moment longer and enjoyed it. “Why don’t you try a curried shrimp, and I’ll pour you a glass of wine?” Cain pulled Shelby’s chair out for her and tried to squelch her libido. “This is very nice. Thanks for asking me.” “My pleasure. Maybe after your big promotion you’ll be the one to treat me to dinner.” “And why am I going to be getting a big promotion?” Shelby tapped her glass against the one Cain held over the center of the table and smiled at her before taking a sip. In lieu of an answer Cain passed her a large file and sat back to enjoy her appetizer. Twenty minutes later a waiter appeared with the next course, noticeably upset when he found Shelby’s plate untouched and papers spread out around her chair. “Leave it, Julian. I’ll cut it up and feed it to her in small pieces so she won’t choke while she’s reading.” “Another twenty minutes or so before the soup, Ms. Casey?” “That sounds about right. Why don’t you bring that with a straw?” Cain teased. Shelby finally looked up, an expression of total shock marring her features. “I’m sorry for zoning out like that, but there’s no way this is true.” “Why wouldn’t it be? Just because I gathered the information, it’s bogus because it suits my interests?” “No, Cain, because of what it implies. This is a serious allegation against someone who up to now has been beyond reproach.” Cain lifted a shrimp off Shelby’s plate and held it up for her to take a bite. “I’m a Casey, Shelby, which makes me a bad guy in the eyes of the law. What you just finished reading doesn’t make him any different from me because of who he works for. I asked you for a favor—for you to do your job. You have the rest of tonight and most of tomorrow to do it. Verify the information and then make your decision. That’s all I ask. Forget now that you owe me your life. Your being here tonight has paid your debt. As your friend I’m asking you to do this. If you refuse, I still have options, but I wanted to give you first shot.”

“Can I get some help from some of the other agents?” “If you trust someone else, then knock yourself out.” “Cain, would you be terribly offended if I skipped the rest of dinner?” “Eat one more shrimp to make Julian happy. Then get out of here.” Shelby ate the shrimp, gathered all the paperwork, and jumped up. She kissed Cain good-bye and was almost to the door before her benefactor stopped her. “Is there room in your sensibilities for me to ask one more favor?” “I’ll owe you more than one favor if this checks out. What else do you want?” “Tomorrow night is the one night your boss has been waiting for.” “Cain, it’s not too late to call off whatever you’ve got planned.” “I don’t want to call it off. I want this to finally come to a head, and I want you to be there. I’d like to live out the night, and with you there, I’ll feel better that’ll happen.” Shelby put her hand on Cain’s cheek and nodded. “I’ll be there. I promise no one will harm you.” “Thanks. Just one more thing. Do you want the video and audio tapes that go along with that file?” “You have film to go along with all these pictures?” Cain pointed to the box near the door. “If you were a man, I’d have your baby, gangster or no.” Shelby kissed her and jumped a little when the door opened again and an acne-faced teenager from the office supply place waited to carry her box out for her. Cain had even thought to put it in a box from the place to make it look like a purchase. “I’ll keep that baby thing in mind, but it’ll have to wait. You have work to do.” Merrick walked in, pulled the plate of salad in front of her, and accepted a glass of wine from Cain. “All done?” “That should keep her and her friends busy for the next twenty-two hours or so. Anything more and it’s just overkill, since we did most of the work.” “Are you sure about all this, Cain? I have the worst feeling.” “Merrick, nothing in life is a guarantee, but I promise you I’ve worked out all the angles. I’m through with playing by someone else’s rules. I’m

ready to take control of the game again.” Cain lifted her glass and pressed her lips to the rim. The next question wouldn’t come easy. “There’s something I want to ask you. Actually it’s something I want you to promise me.” “You know you don’t ever have to ask me. Just tell me and I’ll see it gets done.” She shook her head and reached across the table for Merrick’s hand. “No, sweetheart, I want to hear you say it.” “What do you want?” “If something should happen to me, I want you to take Hayden to Emma, and I want you to walk away. He’ll have more than enough money, and I don’t think anyone will go after him in Wisconsin.” “Honey, he’s never going to agree to that. Maybe with your uncle Jarvis?” “No, Merrick. Promise me you’ll take him to Emma. I love Jarvis, but Emma’s his mother. No one will fight harder to keep him whole than she will. He’s young and maybe doesn’t understand completely what’s best for him, but if I’m no longer around, she’s what’s best for him. I’m counting on you to tell him that if I can’t.” For one of the only times she could remember, Merrick’s eyes filled with tears, which fell silently down her face. “Please don’t talk like that. I’ve never known you to plan something that didn’t include survival ahead of everything else.” “I don’t want to repeat the mistakes of my father and go without planning for all the possibilities. I loved Dalton with everything I was, and I’ve thought of all the ‘what ifs’ because he was taken from me so soon. I want better than that for Hayden. He needs a sense of himself other than what he is with me, and I think his mother is the best person to give him that. Trust me, sweetling. I don’t ask this without biting back a whole bunch of feelings, but I have to do what’s right for my son.” “I may have to tie him to the wing of the plane to get him there, but if that’s what you want, that’s what I’ll do. Will you promise me something now, boss?” “Anything.” “Promise me this is just one more cog in the wheel you’re putting together and not a real possibility. Because if you’re thinking like this, I’ll tie

you to a chair all day tomorrow and be damned with the consequences.” “There’s no one you’ll meet who adores life more than I do, Merrick. I put tomorrow together because I want to enjoy the years to come as much as possible. When this is all over, there’s a girl I want you to meet.” Merrick lifted her brows in surprise. Having Cain mention anyone was cause for celebration. “The one who left just now?” “No, I don’t want to chance prison time every time I exchange pillow talk. This girl, she’s special, and when you lay eyes on her you’ll understand why.” Merrick lifted her glass and waited for Cain to do the same before she made her toast. “To life.” “And its infinite possibilities,” Cain added, before she tapped her glass to Merrick’s and took a sip.

Chapter Twenty-Three

The old chair creaked when Cain stared out the windows behind her desk at home. The branches of the bare trees in the yard swayed gently in the cold breeze. The sun hadn’t shone all day, and the visibility on the docks that night would be extremely low. While she usually welcomed such a gift from Mother Nature, tonight it made her think of all the things that could go wrong because of all the people who would be watching. “Cain?” “Come in, Merrick.” Her hand appeared from behind the chair and waved the trusted guard in. “In a minute, boss. Your uncle’s on line one for you.” She hesitated before she picked up the phone. She had honestly forgotten about Jarvis. Their last meeting had left her with enough bad feelings to make her ignore him, but he was family, which brought its own obligations, so she had to put her feelings aside. “Uncle Jarvis, I’m sorry about last night. I couldn’t help it, though.” “I know you’re busy, Cain. Think nothing of it. Could I talk you into stepping out for a cup of coffee with me?” Something about the request made the hair on the back of her neck stand up. Jarvis usually just dropped by and dragged her away. When he asked, even so informally, he was usually up to something. “How about the place close to the house? I’ll meet you there in twenty minutes.” “Twenty minutes it is.” Jarvis put the receiver down and faced the windows in his study. Emma had wrung her hands during the short conversation. He wondered if she realized how precarious a situation she had put him in. Cain was a special part of his life, one he would miss if this situation brought about his exile. “Did she say yes?” “Twenty minutes at the coffee shop near the house. Let me talk to her first. Then I’ll send for you.” He knew she was about to protest. He heard the hitch of her breath as

she told him she had come to see Cain, which was the only thing important to her. “Cain has never struck a woman or me in anger. I don’t want that streak to end today. Call it a selfish whim on both our parts.” “I trust you to do what’s best, uncle Jarvis. My fate is in your hands.” “As is mine in yours, little one.” * “Where do you suppose the mighty Cain Casey’s going alone?” Kyle focused the binoculars in his hands and studied the way Cain’s coat draped perfectly over her shoulders. He saw no guards, no Casey troops keeping watch as the crime boss strolled leisurely down the street looking like any other homeowner on her block. All she was missing was a big happy dog. “Use another pay phone, perhaps?” The agent sitting with Kyle watched as well so that he could radio the next post to take up surveillance once she was too far away from them. “Let’s wait and see. Move it, Jones. We can circle the block and pick her up on St. Charles.” Cain heard the cable van start behind her, making her laugh when no cable guy emerged from her neighbor’s house. Maybe they just throw

those nice new digital boxes on your front lawn now and let you fend for yourself. She pulled the brim of her hat lower and glanced quickly down the street for their backup. She stopped at the sewer truck, thinking it was the most logical choice. It suited the way the government conducted its business concerning her family. “Daniels, do the three of you see her?” Kyle’s voice boomed though all their headsets. Shelby, Joe, and Anthony popped their heads up from the vast amount of paperwork spread out in front of them and barely restrained themselves from answering, “Who, sir?” “She just turned right on the avenue, sir. We’ve got her.” Shelby scrutinized the tall woman like Kyle had, but with much different results. She wondered what it would feel like to have Cain wrap her up in that greatcoat. “She just stepped into the coffee shop. Her uncle’s waiting at a

table. Maybe it’s just a social visit?” “Jarvis Casey doesn’t have a social bone in his body, Daniels. None of these Neanderthals do. Try to remember that. No, I’m guessing a lastminute advice session before our little escapades tonight.” When Lionel Jones stopped short, Kyle lost his balance and almost smashed his head into the back door of the van. “Watch it, idiot.” “Sorry, sir.” Lionel was praying the time would go faster so he could meet Shelby and the others before that night. After spending the day working with Kyle, he was ready to take a job as security guard at an old folks’ home if it meant never having to sit and listen to the pompous ass spout off about all the subjects he thought were interesting. The real action was happening in the other van, and he was missing it, though he was truly grateful to be one of the agents Shelby had confided in for the job none of their supervisors knew about. * “Cain, thanks for coming.” Jarvis stood and hugged his niece. “What brings you out on such a nasty day?” Jarvis watched as Cain walked toward him, removing only her hat. “Gloomy days are made to talk about love, don’t you think?” The server came over with the two espressos he had ordered, and Cain spooned some sugar into hers as she smiled and thought of the best comeback she could. “I’ve always thought gloomy days were made for making love.” “I remember,” said a feminine voice. The people in the coffee shop and outside it had two radically different reactions to Emma’s comment. “What in the holy fuck is she doing here?” Kyle screamed so loud they all yanked their headsets off. Even a woman riding her bike near the van stopped to see who had screamed the obscenity. “Get a mike trained in there now. God help her if that little farming bitch messes this up for me,” he said. He had honestly thought when they pulled out of Ross’s yard he had seen the last of the Verde family until they addressed the question of who got Hayden. “I tell you, uncle, once is a moment of weakness for a pretty face from

the past. Twice, though, is an act of stupidity, and that’s not like you.” Jarvis’s fingers, pinching the bridge of his nose, almost drew blood. Had the woman given him even five minutes, he could have ensured a much more successful outcome. “I told her to wait until we had a chance to talk.” He raised his voice just enough to show his displeasure at having Emma go against his wishes. “And you thought that would’ve made a difference?” Cain arched a brow at her uncle and watched the man actually blush. “What is it now, Emma? Come to make amends, have we?” “Please, Cain, just listen to me. Once I’m done, if you tell me to go, I will, and I won’t come back. There isn’t enough forgiveness in the world for me, I know that, but I have to try and make this right.” “Shut up, Emma. I don’t want to hear it. A pretty face and a pretty ass aren’t going to work for you this time. Granted, the last time I fell for that was eleven years ago. My libido isn’t what it used to be, so give it up. I gave you what you wanted, a chance with Hayden, and you blew it. He doesn’t want to see you again, and I’m sure as hell not going to force him to do something he’d rather eat broken glass than do.” “I already knew that.” “Then why waste the airfare?” She turned a little in her chair to look at the woman who had not moved closer. “To give you back what I stole from you.” Jarvis stood up so fast he knocked his chair over. “I didn’t know she stole from you, Cain.” “Go home, Jarvis,” she ordered the old man, not wanting to have more of a scene than they had already, given the other customers. She didn’t need to complicate the operation that night. “Come on, Emma.” “No, Emma’s staying for a while,” she said. Her tone told her uncle to just walk out and not argue. Jarvis left without another word, hoping Emma would be all right. “I just wanted—” said Emma, only to stop when a big hand went up. She dropped back into her chair and exhaled so loudly the women two tables over could have heard her. “Come back for round two, have you?” “Cain, please. I just want you to listen to me. That’s all I want. I know I screwed up, but if I ever meant anything to you, I’m begging you to listen to

me now.” Emma stood with her hands out to her sides, her palms up. “Don’t you know you meant everything to me, and you threw it all away? That I opened myself up to you, and you ripped me to shreds without ever looking back? God, now you come back here and expect me to just forget all that?” For the first time ever, Emma saw the weariness that seemed to cling to her partner. Cain looked almost defeated with her forehead resting on her palm, and she felt like someone was twisting a knife in her gut because she had made Cain feel that way. “I love you, Cain. No time and no amount of distance between us is ever going to change that.” She took a step closer, thinking that Cain’s defenses were down enough so she wouldn’t turn her away. “What a joke that is. Love doesn’t exist for me anymore, except when it comes to my son. The time and the distance, they changed everything between us, and nothing will ever make me want to go back to that place. So just run home to your parents and leave me alone. Take whatever story you have to tell and save it. I don’t want to hear it.” Cain sounded like someone who had lived long with a broken heart, and as Shelby watched from the van she straightened up a little and ran her hand through her hair. Being a watcher for so long, she knew Cain was trying to center her feelings since they had obviously strayed too far from her normal cool self.

So this is the infamous Emma Casey who just walked away from Cain and her son. The thought took up so much of her attention, she blocked out the two other people in the van who were busy setting up the powerful microphone to capture the conversation. During all the hours she had spent observing people like Cain in cramped little places, this was the first time she had heard one of them sound so vulnerable. Kyle’s voice filtered up from the floor where her headset still lay. “They all turn out the same in the end. A big pussy who will fall, not because of a false move, but because of the weakness of some blond bimbo. They should study up on their history. Same thing happened to Al Capone.” This assignment couldn’t be over soon enough for her. “Excuse me, sir, did you say something?” “Women, Daniels. They fuck up in the end because they let their emotions override their brains.”

Are you forgetting I’m a woman, numb nuts, or perhaps the Bureau’s policy against making such statements? She wanted to say her thoughts aloud, but Anthony shook his head and signaled her to focus on what they were doing. Getting into a fight with Kyle now was not in their best interests. “Interesting concept, sir. I’m sure that’ll help us out tonight.” Lionel never turned from the scope sitting on the tripod he was peering through, but he had had enough of Agent Kyle and his low opinion of the people around him, including those who worked for him. “Sir, the Internal Revenue Service was the organization that brought down Al Capone. As for big pussies, I guess you could’ve called him that because he was afraid of needles. He died of complications of syphilis because he was afraid of getting a shot, but in the end it was the IRS that got him. Death and taxes, sir, not emotional whims or romantic fancies. Not to mention he wasn’t Irish.” In the other van, three beaming smiles were testament that Lionel wouldn’t have to buy a round the next time they went out. “Shut up, you little geek. Who asked you anyway?” “It wasn’t an answer to a question, sir. More like a history lesson, in case you were interested.” Silence reigned after that as the five watchers concentrated on the coffeehouse. Emma and Cain still faced each other. “First off, Cain, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you about Danny. I brought Marie, a total innocent, excruciating pain, all because I chose to believe someone other than you. You had your faults, but you’d never lied to me about anything. I’m so sorry for Marie. If I could trade places with her, I would do it in a heartbeat.” “Don’t apologize for things you had no control over, Emma. Marie was my responsibility, and I’m the one who failed her, not you. And don’t try to be noble. If that’s all you have to say, consider yourself unburdened and free to go about your life. I have things to do.” She stood up and brushed past Emma without saying good-bye. If Emma didn’t know better she could have sworn she’d seen tears in Cain’s eyes. “You can leave, Cain, but you aren’t getting away from me so easily.” Emma walked to the counter and ordered a cup of coffee. She wasn’t anxious to go back to Jarvis and the lecture she was positive was waiting

for her. The door opened behind her, letting in a cold blast of damp air and making her wish the guy behind the counter would hurry with her coffee so she could at least wrap her hands around the cup to get warm. “She wants it to go,” said a rough voice. The young man holding the large ceramic cup nodded and went to pour the coffee into another container. Kyle pressed up against her back and whispered in her ear. “You say one word, and I swear on any higher power you may believe in, I’ll arrest you right here, right now.” “I don’t have anything else to say to you, Agent Kyle, so I suggest you get lost.” “Why don’t you take the bitch’s advice and just shut the hell up, Ms. Casey, or I might make good on my promise, just to brighten my day. Think of what’ll happen to poor little Hannah if Mommy’s in jail.” The little condescending laugh made a surge of anger shoot through her, and she pushed back from the counter as hard as she could so she could turn around. “You leave my family out of this or I swear, asshole, I’ll tell Cain everything you have planned.” “Isn’t that why you’re here? You’re going to get back in Casey’s bed by selling me and my people out?” “I’m here for the rest of my family, so unless you want to give yourself away by being seen with me, I suggest you walk out of here and forget we know each other.” The fact that the rest of her family included Cain was none of his business. “You tell her anything about what we have planned, Emma, and I’ll personally see you lose everything and everyone you hold dear.” She couldn’t believe he would even say that, after his lies had cost her so much. Her anger surged stronger and surprised her more than it did Kyle. “You pompous bastard. You can’t stand there and threaten me with something you’ve already done. You left my father’s place before I could talk to you and ask you why.” “Why what?” “Why did you lie to me all those years ago? What did my leaving Cain have to do with anything you had planned? You left me alone for four years before you thought of something I could offer you, but it was never about

me and keeping me safe, was it? This was all about you and whatever vendetta you have against Cain. The sad thing is I gave you everything I love without a question or a fight. You convinced me Cain was evil, and I ran just like you wanted me to. What in the world did you get out of that?” When the young man handed Emma her coffee, Kyle pulled her next to a large display to try to keep their talk private. After he had seen Casey leave, he had jumped from the van to go after Emma, giving the rest of the team orders to keep an eye on their target and leave the blonde to him. “I thought your leaving would make Casey sloppy, but I guess you didn’t have the influence over her I thought you did. You may not want to admit it, but getting away from here was good for you. Your mother told me —”Kyle stopped when he saw the green eyes narrow. “What does my mother have to do with anything?” The poke to his chest following the question was so hard it made him flinch. “Tell me, or I swear on everything you believe in, you’ll have to arrest me to keep me from going to Cain.” “Carol called me and asked me to help get you out of here long before Danny Baxter came along. Your mother’s smart. She figured Casey had someone watching her, ready to pounce when the opportunity presented itself. Selling out Cain was her way of helping save your soul from the fires of hell. You should thank her for caring so much. When I found out what happened the night of Marie’s birthday party, I thought I’d kill two birds, as they say. Your mother seemed nice enough, and I wanted Casey off balance. A little white lie saved your life, so don’t bother to thank me either, since my job description doesn’t include saving souls.” Hot coffee splashed on Kyle’s legs when Emma dropped her cup in shock. Not once in all the time she had been home had her mother mentioned that she knew Kyle before he showed up at the farm. “Thank you? I damn you to hell along with my mother. How dare you play with our lives like that and keep us apart?” Emma’s voice was getting so loud Kyle was afraid he was going to have to take drastic measures and gag her with a small bag of coffee, if that was what it took. Just as quickly it died away, and Emma narrowed her eyes, this time in suspicion. “Wait a minute. How did you find out about what happened

that night with Danny? Cain made damn sure to keep that in the family.” Emma saw Kyle’s jaw tighten slightly and realized he was uncomfortable with the fact that he had said too much. Shelby watched from the van with Lionel. She had hopped out and switched vehicles, knowing this was the more interesting conversation. “Yeah, Kyle, tell us how you knew about that little incident and in such vivid detail? Danny Baxter was your chance to snare Cain, but you have yet to find the body. And I’m willing to bet five years of my salary the little shit’s dead.” She asked the question as both she and Emma waited for Kyle to answer. “I work for the FBI, lady. We know things.” With a shrug and a laugh, Kyle was ready to move on to the next subject. “The only way you got into the house was by turning someone else, because we all know what a good job you did on me. God, how could I have been such a fool? Leave me alone, Agent Kyle. Don’t worry. I’m not here to ruin your plan. I’m here to try and get back something I too willingly gave away.” “Just remember, you tell Casey anything, and I will make you suffer.” Kyle squeezed her arm so hard that she gasped. “Are you all right, miss?” The young man had a bit of an acne problem and was wearing the green apron that was a standard part of the wait staff’s uniform, but he seemed willing to stand up to Kyle if Emma was in trouble. “I’m fine, thank you. I was just leaving.” Emma smiled at her savior and felt Kyle’s grip lessen. “You’re too late, Barney. I’m already suffering.” With a big push back, Emma broke his grip and turned to leave. If she could help it, she would never see or talk to this man again.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Anthony and Joe watched as Cain strode away from her house. They didn’t see her usual relaxed posture as she made her way down one of New Orleans’s most famous streets. The two agents had become as familiar with Cain’s gait as they had with her choice of clothes and cool head. Emma had obviously thrown her for a loop with one short conversation. For the first time they followed closer than was prudent, in case Cain needed them. She was still locked in a heated territory dispute with Giovanni Bracato, and a lone walk to clear her head made her an easy target. Neither man was willing to let one of Bracato’s goons get in a lucky shot just because Cain wasn’t thinking. Anthony reached for his ringing cell phone and handed it to his partner, who sat in the passenger seat chewing on a hangnail. “What’s up, Shelby?” “Could you hop out of the van and hand the phone to Cain, please?” “Are you going to support the wife and kids I hope to have one day when I get my ass fired for doing that?” Shelby laughed more than she had when she had dialed Cain’s cell and had to tell Merrick it was a wrong number. The juvenile stunt made her think of her teenage years when she and her friends used to crank call all the guys they were in love with that week. “Joe, you’re going to have to trust me on this one.” Joe thought about what they had already trusted her on and made a quick decision. “Pull over, man. I gotta hop out a minute.” Anthony parked at a street corner, wondering what Joe needed out of the back that was more important than keeping up with Cain, who sure wasn’t talking to herself as she walked down the street. “What in the hell are you doing?” he called after Joe, when he opened the door and took off on foot after Cain with his phone. “Making the book I’m planning to write that much more interesting.” Cain was close to the park entrance when she heard someone call her

name. Seeing who it was only made her day more bizarre. “What can I do for you, Agent Simmons?” “You know who I am?” Having her call him by name made him totally forget why he was talking to her. “It’s only fair. After all, you know who I am. Or did you think I’d mistake you for the Wisconsin farmhand who likes to hang out downtown in freezing cold temperatures just to see if anything exciting is happening in Haywood’s local diner? Did you feel a sudden urge to confess your true identity? Because why else would you run out and flag me down? Even you have to admit that’s a little unorthodox and probably isn’t in the secretagent handbook. Didn’t you get a copy, with the ever-handy decoder ring? Am I supposed to start confessing now so you won’t feel alone in your sudden honesty?” “No, ma’am. Agent Daniels wants to talk to you.” He held the phone out to her. “You were kidding about the decoder ring, right?” Joe tried to joke back. All of a sudden he felt like he was getting to hang out with the coolest kid in school. “Please call me Cain, and no, just ask Daniels to show you hers.” She took the phone and stepped away from him. “What a pleasant surprise. How’s your day going, Shelby?” “Please don’t give him any more ideas about me showing him anything. Just listen to me and do what I say. Accept a ride from the two agents with you and go home right now.” “Darlin’, don’t you mean the two agents trailing me? Furthermore, I’m not in the habit of getting into cars with federal agents, no matter the circumstance.” “Cain, please don’t argue with me. I need these guys to go somewhere with me, and I don’t want to leave you out there alone.” She laughed as she leaned against one of the stone pillars that marked the entrance to the park. “Shelby, you do realize the only reason we know each other is because your boss thinks I’m a vicious killer?” “Sure, and I don’t really have time to discuss it in detail, so what’s your point?” “Dismiss Mr. Obvious here and his friend, and I’ll be just fine on my own.” “I can’t do that. Please don’t be stubborn, and don’t ask me why I’m

being so obstinate. It’s really necessary, believe me, so tell me you’ll go?” “Okay, you win, but I expect an explanation eventually.” “You got it, hellion. Now put Joe back on the phone.” “Joe, is it?” The young agent nodded and decided he liked the woman he had been watching for so long. She probably instilled such loyalty in people because of her humor and smile, which in his opinion lit up her face. “Agent Daniels would like to talk to you.” A short talk later Joe pointed to the van and cocked his head to see if she really would accept a ride. Cain stopped them a block from her house and promised she would be fine the rest of the way. “Thanks for the escort, gentlemen. I feel better about paying my taxes this year after such accommodating treatment from the feds.” “Anytime, Ms. Casey. We’re always available if you’d like to chat,” offered Anthony. “I’ll just bet. Run off to wherever Daniels needs you. I won’t be going out for any more interesting meetings until around ten tonight.” As soon as she closed the side door, the van sped off down the street, headed in the direction of the river. Whatever Shelby had going was important enough for her fellow officers to abandon their post, so Cain would do her part and stay put. The afternoon would give her time to think about Emma’s sudden appearance. Having her there might be for the best, if anything went wrong. Merrick met her at the door to tell her Jarvis was sitting in her study. Not ready for a fight, Cain took her time stripping off her coat and gloves. “Don’t tell me. Bracato’s out in the car and wants to talk to me?” The sarcasm wasn’t lost on the old man, and he held his hands up in surrender. “Cain, it hurts me that you would even ask me that.” “Why not? It’s a fair question after your actions lately. What are you hoping to gain, uncle?” She took a seat next to him and put her hand over the one he had resting on the soft leather of the chair arm. “I want you to be happy, Derby. You’ve lost so much in your young life, and the one person who’s balanced all that and made you want to live again was Emma.” She didn’t let go of his hand as she contemplated what he had just

said. “But did you forget it was Emma who left and took so much with her when she did? Or is your matchmaking selective memory?” A picture of the beautiful little girl Cain had seen in Wisconsin popped into her head.

Yeah, uncle Jarvis. Emma took so much with her when she left. “Do you remember the first day your father gave you a job to do for the family?” “I’m not ten anymore, uncle Jarvis. These little life’s lessons won’t work on me.” “Humor an old man, and just play along for a moment.” “It’s hard to forget. I screwed up so bad I figured he’d pass me over and hand the job to Billy permanently.” “But he didn’t. Dalton forgave you and gave you more than one chance to get it right. I grew up at our father’s knee just like your father did, and when the time came he made more mistakes than you did when Papa started to trust him with more responsibility. At night we would sit out on the porch and smoke a cigarette when Mama wasn’t looking, and he would tell me how tomorrow we’d have to try harder so the old man wouldn’t just give up on us. “The day he had you, he held you up in the hospital and showed you off to the rest of the family. ‘This is my legacy, Jarvis,’ he told me with those big blue eyes full of tears. I thought your mama was going to faint when he put that big finger soaked in Irish whiskey in your mouth.” Cain laughed and remembered her father telling her that story. In fact, she could remember his exact words. “The Catholics, they got ahold of you soon enough, me pride, but the whiskey—that was a Casey baptism. That spirited drink’s in your blood, Cain. No oil and water a priest pours or rubs on you is going to wash that away. The whiskey’s not only our business, it’s our heritage, our history, and soon it’ll be your turn to keep that tradition alive. Your mother didn’t understand that first taste was a welcome home to a Casey. A bit of a reminder of who you are and what you come from. You’re a Casey, and you’re mine, but only for a time. When I set you out in the world, the one thing that’s for certain is you’ll be a hell of lot better than your old man.” “He said a lot more that made Mama’s hair curl,” she said, smiling. Suddenly she felt melancholy. “You know, uncle Jarvis, he told me that story for the last time about a week before he died. When Hayden was born, I

don’t think Emma understood any better than Mama. ‘A taste to welcome you home. You’re a Casey and you’re mine, but only for a time.’” She had repeated the line when her son was first placed into her arms. The whiskey she had wet her finger from had been the same bottle her father had used on the day of her birth. “You’re so much like him in so many ways, lass. Your brother Billy had the brawn to muscle his way in life, but the brains and the tactician your father was, that’s all you, Derby. For as much as you’re like him, though, you’re both very different people. You don’t do business the same way, but that’s how he wanted it. He was so hard on you at first because he wanted you to find your own way and lead your own way. Dalton learned from our father that experience makes the seeds of success grow.” Cain shook her head and walked over to the windows. “This is different, uncle Jarvis. Pop forgave his family, but he never once had cause to question us.” “What’s Emma to you, if not family?” “My father was my family, as is my son, my mother, Billy, and Marie. But even they would have turned their back on me had I helped the snakes crawl so close to our nest.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “That our sweet little Emma has changed much in her time away from us Caseys. I’m willing to bet Pop never had a day when Mama went against him or thought of walking out that door because of something he had done. I can’t say the same thing about Emma.” “Don’t be so sure about that, Cain. Your mother was a great many things, but she was never your father’s lapdog. Your father never wanted her to be. She went against him plenty of times, but he never let it get in the way of how he felt about her. You had to let Emma go, if only so she could find her way back to you. Can I ask you one more question? I promise to leave you to your business once we’re done.” Cain nodded but didn’t turn around. “Do you still feel anything for Emma? Look into your heart before you answer.” She closed her eyes and searched her soul for the most truthful answer she could give him. “A part of my heart will always love her. The sad thing is, it’s the part that shrinks every day we’re apart. But it’ll take an

eternity for it to fully die.” When she turned around to see if Jarvis was satisfied with her answer, she found his chair empty and the door slightly open. So much like her father, she thought. Dalton would ask questions that begged for truthful answers. In the end the answers mattered only to you, since you would be ultimately deciding how to change your life. Could she forgive the woman who had shared such a large part of her life? Who had made her forget her responsibility to her family? Had her answer affected only her, she could decide more easily, but she wasn’t alone. How would Hayden accept that his mother cared more for his unborn sister than for him? And what of Hannah? How would the little girl adjust to her after knowing only Emma and her parents? Carol had no doubt used the long four years to work on the little girl’s thought process. When she had time she would find some answers, but now she needed to put Emma aside and think of the upcoming night and any possible complications. * “Park out of sight and meet us on the roof of the American Coffee Company,” said Shelby. “Where in the hell is that?” Anthony asked as they drove through one of the roughest neighborhoods in the city. “Look to your right. It’s the abandoned building at the foot of the block.” “What are you, a walking historian of old city architecture?” He had never heard of the business, much less what building it had occupied. “Yeah, I’m a genius who can read the company name and logo on the side of the building, even though it’s faded. Hurry up and bring the audio booster with you, and be careful on the stairs. They were a little shaky when Lionel and I went up.” “A little shaky? I’d hate to see what you would consider dangerous.” Lionel looked through his binoculars and laughed, thinking of the four times they had almost fallen through the wooden steps on the five flights up. “Shut up and tell me everything’s working perfectly, and we’re taping all of this?” “Chill, Shelby, we’re getting it all, and man oh man.”

Lionel Jones was a mousy-looking little man who was never mistaken, at any time or by anyone, for a law enforcement officer of any kind. Fine brown hair and a milky white complexion, no matter the time of year, made him the focus of more than one bully on the playground that had been his life. He had passed the FBI’s grueling requirements, not with speed on the obstacle course or high scores at the shooting range, but with his brain and computer capability. Kyle had been lucky to get him assigned to the New Orleans office to help with the wiretaps and other surveillance they had set up for Cain’s case. He turned back to Shelby, and from the creases around his eyes caused by his big open smile, she could tell he was happy. She noticed, not for the first time, that he had the lushest, longest eyelashes she had ever seen on anyone, male or female. “What’s got you so rocked today, Li?” “You ever feel like a big bucket of shit and those two guys down there are a fan?” “Don’t worry about it, Li. We’re high up enough here to come out of this smelling like veritable roses, once the manure settles down. Glad you guys could join the party. Took you long enough, don’t you think?” She could hear the heavy breathing behind them, but she couldn’t take her eyes off the meeting on the wharf. “This had better be damned good, Shelby. I think we almost met a very messy end at least twice on those damned stairs.” Anthony put down the equipment she had asked for and waited for someone to explain what he was doing there. Lionel handed him the pair of binoculars he had been using so he could add the new piece of equipment to what he had already set up. “What’s so interesting down on the water?” “Jesus, Tony, could you just stand up here and wave a red flag so they’ll see us.” “Please don’t call me that. Anthony. Is it so hard to remember?” he asked, as he reached the level of the short retaining wall that ran the perimeter of the roofline. “Oh my God, is that…?” “Yes, I would say this confirms everything in that box Cain gave us.” Joe nodded as he adjusted his own set of lenses. “I just thought it was a big case of sour grapes on Cain’s part when you first showed me all that

stuff, but who would’ve guessed she’d turn out to be the class act.” “Am I the only one having a huge problem with the fact that you all seem to be on a chummy first-name basis with the head of one of the city’s crime bosses?” Anthony asked as he reached into his pocket for a roll of antacids. Shelby leaned back against the small half wall and looked at her team members. “He’s right, guys. This is your last chance if you want out. I promised a friend I’d do my job, and that’s what I’m doing. If you think differently, it won’t hurt me if you want to just climb down and forget about all this. Because I can’t promise there won’t be any fallout once this goes down.” Just because she owed Cain didn’t mean they did. “I didn’t mean it like that, Shelby. You’re right. This is our job just as much as bringing down Cain is. It just stings that she was the one who uncovered this. I feel like I’ve had my head up my ass to have missed something so big.” Anthony reached over and patted her on the knee. “She’s really not all that bad, if you forget all the stuff she does for a living.” She laughed and blushed a little, remembering the way Cain felt when she had pressed against her. “Shelby, she’s not worth losing your career over,” said Anthony. “The way I see it, Anthony, she’s the one who’ll launch our careers when all this is over. Can you live with that?” Both Anthony and Joe looked back to the wharf and nodded, but Anthony answered for both of them. “I can live with that, if she isn’t expecting anything in return.” “Maybe a nice dinner.” “We’ll be happy to take her out for donuts.” All of them laughed at Anthony before they continued to monitor the talk still taking place below them. * “My men tell me Cain’s bitch is back in town sniffing around. Any truth to that?” Giovanni Bracato chewed on the end of the unlit cigar in his mouth and never took his eyes off the muddy, swirling waters of the Mississippi River. He had waited a long time for this day, and he didn’t want anything messing it up.

Giovanni Bracato was what most people called swarthy when they were trying to avoid using the words “greasy” or “slimy,” lest they be thought of as politically incorrect. Too much of the city’s good food and liquor had put on the pounds over the years, and Big Gino, as he was known to his men, with his tight shiny suits and his trademark custommade alligator shoes, looked like a movie rendition of a bad gangster. Through the years the Bracato family had fought, along with all the other up-and-comers, for their piece of the city and their share of the action. The third-generation Italian Americans had chosen heroin and cocaine as the means to fill their coffers, setting them apart. They killed without hesitation or remorse, so people on the street had learned to fear the name. Forty years had passed since the first Bracato had immigrated to the states. The family still controlled the biggest part of the drug trade in New Orleans, but Big Gino was ambitious. He wanted control of what the other three families in New Orleans owned. Vincent Carlotti and his son had their unions, women, and rackets. The Bastillo family, with women, gambling, and protection services, was the newest addition to the city landscape. The Cuban-born Ramon Bastillo and his twins got along with Vincent and Cain and had formed an easy alliance with the two less radical families. With what Giovanni considered a wise but costly investment, all that was ending. After the night was done, the other three bosses would regret ever laughing at Giovanni Bracato. “Don’t you think you’d be the first person I’d call if the bitch was a problem?” Giovanni glanced at the man standing next to him, bit off the soggy part of his cigar, and spat it in the water. “I don’t really know you at all, so why don’t you tell me this isn’t a problem.” “It isn’t a problem. Don’t worry about anything. I’ve got this all under control. Try and remember that we both benefit from Cain’s demise tonight. I’ll hold up my end. Try not to forget yours.” “Don’t worry, Fife. You’ll get yours when I get mine.” With a laugh, Giovanni walked back to his office and the small listening devices in the walls. He had been so good for so long that even the feds just monitored him from the main office. When both men went on their way, the young guns watching on the roof scrambled for the stairs. They had a lot to do before the witching hour of

Cain’s operation, and they had their own list of people to meet with. * By seven, all the players were getting ready for the showdown. Those with a role in Cain’s upcoming tableau felt like the city was doing her part to up the drama by dropping the temperature to almost freezing and enveloping the sky in a heavy blanket of gray, menacing clouds. Jarvis didn’t give out any more advice as he watched Emma come downstairs in a formfitting blue dress. It was the last gift Cain had bought her, and the color was Emma’s favorite because it perfectly matched Cain’s eyes. A few blocks away the two Caseys headed to the door, dressed completely in black for their dinner reservation. Merrick, Mook, and six others followed close behind, wearing long black coats that wouldn’t come off that night unless they needed the firepower the fine wool fabric hid. “Mom, is something going on?” asked Hayden. “Saturday night and the natives are restless, I guess, son.” “Nothing else?” “Tomorrow I’ll have a hell of a story to tell, but for now think of this as a night to remember. Because for so many people it’ll be a night hard to forget.”

Chapter Twenty-Five

The restaurant Irene’s was dimly lit and full of soft conversations. Cain wanted to spend a few hours with Hayden before the business of the night started. “Hey, kiddo, thanks for having dinner with me. I want to talk to you.” She sat back with a glass of iced tea, looked across the table at her son, and mentally clicked through her montage of memories. She relived the past years, which had given Hayden the fine-chiseled features that branded him a Casey. “I’m kinda glad to get some time alone with you too. Maybe now you’ll tell me what’s going on. Please, Mom, I want to know, and it’s not like Mook to be so quiet about stuff.” “Hayden, don’t be in such a hurry to grow up, buddy. Life throws the years at your feet soon enough, so learn to enjoy each stage as it happens. When I was your age my main concern was a redheaded girl named Caroline who lived down the block.” “Grandpa didn’t have you doing stuff? ’Cause uncle Jarvis told me he was always teaching you things.” The paper on the sugar packet in Hayden’s fingers was getting thin from his constant flicking. “He was always teaching me things, that’s true, but not always about what you think. When I was eleven it was how to get Caroline to realize I was alive. Why? Do you feel like I’m neglecting your education?” “No…well, sort of.” Hayden’s shoulders caved in a little. “I want to be ready, you know?” “For what?” A quick dip of her head to try and catch his eye didn’t work, so she tapped her finger on the table. “I want to be ready when it’s my time. You make running the business look so easy, and I don’t want to mess up.” “Kiddo, all this isn’t carved in stone. Is running the business, the family, something you want to do? You have other career choices, you know.” “No, I want that more than anything, unless you think I’m not cut out for it.” “Lesson one, sit up straight and square your shoulders.”

The defeated posture melted away as Hayden smiled and took her advice. “You control your life, son, not the other way around.” “What else?” “Just remember you’re a Casey and you belong to me, but only for a little while. The day will come when it’s your turn to pass down the traditions we’ve held dear for generations, and I promise you on everything I hold dear, you’ll be ready.” “What’d you want to talk to me about?” Cain drummed her fingers on the table as a delay tactic. Hayden wasn’t going to like the rest of what she had to say, and in truth she could have just skipped the talk all together. Had they shared any other kind of relationship that was what she might have done. But the trust she had built with Hayden came from never lying to him, if she could help it, and preparing him for the worst. “This is something my father told your uncle Billy and me when we were coming up. For Billy it made sense, but it forecast how my life would turn out.” “I thought he liked the way you turned out?” The open look from Hayden toward her fingers made her stop the nervous habit. “Yeah, he was proud of me and he loved me. Pop just didn’t treat me any differently from Billy. He lived by certain rules, and because we were his kids he expected us not to stray too far from them.” Hayden sat up a little straighter and smiled as he sensed another Casey family treasure about to come out of the chest of his mother’s memory. “Sometimes my one wish is that I’d known him.” “Oh, I think you, Hayden Dalton Casey, would have been one of his favorite subjects, so it’s only appropriate for you to know his philosophy of life. To be a man, you’ve got to hold certain things sacred above everything else. To respect yourself so you can live with the decisions you’ll have to make. To respect your wife because she’s your mate and hopefully the mother of your children. To find someone whom you can trust with both your heart and your secrets. Being able to do that will give you a safe haven. The most important thing, though, is to respect your mother and your family. A man who doesn’t respect them has no honor.”

Hayden reacted as if he were a balloon and she had pricked him with a pin. Her father had shared this philosophy at Hayden’s age because it had something to do with the pretty little Caroline. For her the lesson was easy, but her mother Therese had always been supportive and loving, so much of a fixture in their lives they never thought about the day she wouldn’t be. This lesson for Hayden, though, presented more of a moral dilemma. During the past four years, Cain had raised a smart, caring boy who thought before he opened his mouth, unlike his uncle Billy. That was why she had taken Dalton’s place when her father died. Hold your counsel,

Cain, and only let those closest to you know your thoughts. To speak without thinking will lead you to an early grave, or to a very small cinderblock cell. She could remember her father telling her that over and over. “Where does that leave us?” Hayden was like Cain’s mother, with her sharp mind and matching wit. Cain laughed and waited for the server to put their soup bowls down. “In a bit of a quandary, don’t you think?” He laughed along with her, straightened his shoulders, and sat up again. “Buddy, I’m giving you a sense of where you come from. Once you know that, it’s easier to get where you’re going.” “She didn’t respect us, so it’s not so easy to respect her. Maybe with time?” “Your mother’s in town.” She watched him jump up and storm out to the front of the restaurant, with Mook and Merrick in pursuit. “Well, that went well.” “Are you leaving, Cain?” The waiter came to remove the dishes and cancel their order, if that was what she wanted. “No, just hold these and reheat them when I reel him back in. Tell George to hold off on the main courses. We won’t be long.” She buttoned her coat and almost laughed when the rest of the armed entourage followed her out. “I’m going to move to a farm in Wisconsin,” she muttered. The guards were necessary, but they were tough in private moments. “Stop walking, Hayden.” Her voice carried down the sidewalk, and he took another five steps before he stopped. Rebellion is a good thing in small doses, but it only goes downhill from here the older he gets. The thought reminded her of her youth and the more than many times she had

pushed her parents’ patience. “Why is she here?” Cain walked half the distance between them. If Hayden wanted to have this conversation, it would not be a screaming match in the street. The boy took the hint and closed the gap. “If you want the answer, then I suggest you go back in there and sit down. If that’s not agreeable, then we’ll go home, but don’t you walk out and give Bracato a free shot. You do that again, and Emma Casey won’t be at the top of your list of concerns. We understand each other?” Her voice left no room for discussion. Cain had never lifted a hand against him, and nothing he could ever do would push her over that line, but he never wanted to face the consequences of truly upsetting her. “Yes, ma’am.” Two fresh bowls of soup arrived, and both Caseys concentrated on eating. Cain consumed more than half her bowl before she started talking again. “To answer your question, she’s here to make amends.” “It isn’t that easy.” The napkin returned to her lap after she wiped her mouth. “Another important lesson in life, son, is the disappointment you’ll feel when you find out everything isn’t always about you.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” His smile could only mean his good spirits had returned. “That before you came along and became the center of our world, there was an us. In other words, we were capable of enjoying life before you were born. She’s here to make amends to me.” “What are you asking me here? You want her back, and you need my permission?” She laughed, glad that her own good humor had returned. “My, aren’t we full of spunk tonight.” She reached across the table and took his hand to keep him in his seat. “Go back and think of a time when you didn’t hate her.” “Why?” “Because tonight I need you to do that. Life’s a gamble if you choose this way of living it, Hayden. If you learn anything at all from me, let it be that, and take it to heart before you accept the reins that’ll look all too enticing. Responsibility is more than just getting to give orders. It’s

sometimes sacrificing everything and everyone you love in order to protect them.” “Why tonight?” “Dammit, son, because I want what was once my safe haven to be yours, if it comes to that.” She stopped talking and ran her fingers through her hair to calm down. Tonight was not the time to say something she would regret, or want him to look back later and feel the same way. The last meeting with her father was burned into her memory, down to the color of the sky when she turned to wave good-bye. She wasn’t planning for her life to end in the middle of her warehouse tonight, but if it did, her son would look back on this night as one where his mother sent him on his way with as much knowledge as she could cram into their short time together. “Whatever else I feel for your mother, I know she’ll protect you.” “I don’t need--” “Yes, you do. You’re eleven, so yes, you do.” Hayden looked as close to panicked as Cain had ever seen him. “Then don’t go. Wherever you’re going, don’t.” She moved around and knelt next to his chair. “Son, no one’s taking anything away from you. Not me, and certainly not Emma. Remember, you belong to me, but only for a while. What do you think that means?” The tears were shutting his brain down, and he couldn’t think. “I don’t know.” “That I can teach you everything I know. Tell you everything I’ve learned from every experience I’ve ever had, but the time will come when Hayden has to pick what Hayden wants. It’s your life, and I want you to live it how you want. I didn’t raise a coward, and neither did my father. I raised a boy who’ll grow to be a strong leader and an accomplished man because he’s sure of his life. If that means you become a cheese maker and farmer, a long line of Irish ancestors will haunt you as you churn, but so be it. But I want you to promise me you’ll be whole and stay safe so the day will come for you to walk that road.” “Only if you promise to walk it with me.” She bent a little from the weight of his hug, but she returned it with the same intensity. “I promise, buddy. You never even have to turn around to check. I’ll always be there for you.”

They finished their meal with the same laughs they usually shared. When the dishes were cleared and she indulged him in a latte, Hayden had one more question. “Did Caroline ever talk to you?” “You bet she did.” He leaned forward and put his hands up. “Well?” “What’s her name?” “Who?” “The girl who’s got you so full of questions all of a sudden.” He blushed and dropped his eyes a minute. “Melinda.” “I see, and she hasn’t noticed you? Hard to believe.” “Mom, please, what did Grandpa say?” “It’s easy. You walk up to her and just say hi. Introducing yourself is good too, and then ask her out for ice cream.” She tried hard not to smile at Hayden’s growing frustration. “And it’s that easy?” “Make sure you’re not wearing sunglasses at the time, and comb your hair.” The blue eyes squinted in his confusion. “What?” “Hayden, your heritage is more than whiskey and business. Look in the mirror sometime. Not to sound like an egomaniac, but the Casey clan isn’t a bad-looking lot. Big blue eyes and coal black hair will get you past whatever reservation she has and get you that first ice cream date. After that, it’s up to you, but lucky for you we’re known for a little charm as well. It’s not just about the looks, it’s the whole package, and you’ve got it. Trust me on this one. Women will never be your problem. You turn into a butthead about it, though, and you’ll have one big problem.” “What, angry dads?” “Worse. The fact is, I’m female too, and I’ll be watching you.” Hayden blushed and laughed a little as he thought about some of the stories his uncle Jarvis had regaled him with. His time was just beginning, that was true, but it was hard not to compare himself to Cain. She was more than capable with the ladies, and if he fell a little short on that score, it would be hard to live down.

Chapter Twenty-Six

“Are you sure about this?” George Talbot, the U.S. Attorney for the Fifth District in Louisiana, held the report the four FBI agents sitting before him had put together. George had worked for the federal government, putting criminals away longer than these guys and gal were alive, he was willing to wager. Every crop of new up-and-comers had its conspiracy theorists, but this group had pictures and video to back up their outlandish claims. “We’re sure, sir. We’ve got a lot more in our files if you’d like to take a look.” Shelby had been elected their spokesperson. “No. As the saying goes, young lady, a picture’s worth a thousand words.” He held up the stills from that afternoon’s surveillance atop the abandoned buildings. “Sir, I know this isn’t the usual chain of command, but we needed secrecy and discretion. We’re the low men on the totem pole, so if things go badly our careers could be in jeopardy.” “Then why do it at all, Agent Daniels?” He cocked his head and waited. These young people had a fire he hadn’t seen in years, the same drive and passion he had managed to retain. “Because the law is the law, sir. No one gets to use it for personal gain, especially someone like Giovanni Bracato. Even if you take away our badges, we feel we’ve done the right thing.” “Okay, tell me this. Where did all this come from?” He pointed at the thick folder thrown down on his desk and looked up at four pained faces. Anthony jumped in before Shelby could answer. “Mr. Talbot, that’s confidential, sir. Agent Daniels garnered the information, and she trusted the rest of us with the operation because of the short timeline. To betray the trust of our informant would jeopardize future operations where this person could be vital.” Shelby smiled at Anthony. He obviously wasn’t happy accepting help from Cain, so to have him defend her made her feel better about the upcoming operation.

“I see. Well, I tell you what we’re going to do.” George almost laughed when four eager faces leaned farther into his desk as if he had started whispering. They talked over their plan, and the four agents agreed to have some of the investigators who worked directly for George brought in for the final operation. The men who sat in on the final meeting had spent their careers with the craggy old attorney and were, in his opinion, above reproach. As far as Shelby, Joe, Anthony, and Lionel were concerned, they had to be for the whole thing to work. They had irrevocably set things in motion to coincide with whatever Cain had in mind for them that night. “Why do you all think Cain’s going through with this when she’s got to realize the trap is set? I’ve known her from the time we were trying to chase her daddy down for running numbers and booze in the city, and she’s an even more worthy adversary in the slippery department, but she’s no dummy. She’s like an old and wise warrior who’s always three steps ahead of not only what you’re doing, but also what you’re thinking.” George watched Shelby’s face as he talked. A few more years and a little more experience would help her temper her emotions, but she hadn’t perfected the technique quite yet. He had his answer as to where the file had come from, and in a way it made him feel better. Cain was thorough in everything she did, so the information was as good as if it had come from the FBI. “I don’t know her well enough to answer that, sir. All I can tell you is we’ve been watching her for over a year, and all we’ve learned is how she takes her coffee, and that she’s got a keen eye for the cameras.” Shelby laughed as the file of pictures of Cain’s smile they had back at the office came to mind. “Let me tell you something, Shelby. May I call you that, Agent Daniels?” “Please do, sir, and if I may, this is Anthony, Joe, and Lionel.” She pointed to each man in turn. “Then you all call me George, not that I mind such a nice-looking group of young people calling me sir. As I was saying, I ran into Cain on the golf course about a year ago. She was playing a round with that big goodlooking kid of hers, and she allowed my group and me to play through. She shook my hand and congratulated me for twenty-two years of tireless service to the community. After that, Hayden Casey asked how my

daughter was doing and also said to congratulate her on my new grandson. I was out playing that day to celebrate the birth of my fourth grandbaby.” “Amazing,” said Anthony. “No, son, that’s not amazing. It’s damned good. Dalton, her father, was good, but he sired something when he and his wife were gifted with Cain. If I did anything else for a living, I’d say she was damned fun to watch, and that kid of hers. Well, let’s just say I don’t envy you your jobs when it’s his time in the saddle. “When I went to the hospital that afternoon to see my daughter, I discovered a flower arrangement there from Hayden, along with a note saying he had donated his month’s allowance in the baby’s name to a local children’s center where my daughter does volunteer work. If she’s ever sitting in a jury box fifteen years from now, do you think she’ll be seriously considering whatever we’re accusing him of, or will she be remembering that nice note he enclosed? And she knows better.” “It sounds like you admire her,” said Joe. “Cunning should be admired in any form, Joe. I’m not saying we should emulate her, considering what our jobs are, but know your enemy, because sure as I’m sitting here, she knows all about us.” Anthony was thinking back to the morning on the farm when he and Joe had followed her and Hayden on their run. “I would have to agree with you on that score, George. We’re forever running around hiding behind bushes and trees, thinking how smart we are, and she’ll just stop and look right into our eyes and smile. I’m waiting for the day she just waves and puts us out of our misery.” If Cain had a special ability, the old man was right. Her son had inherited it along with the looks and blue eyes. “It doesn’t hurt either that most people in this town feel like she’s a hero to the little guy. For you folks, that makes life difficult. For me, it makes it impossible. No one wants to convict someone who’s seen as a friend by most. Hell, I think Mrs. Talbot would run off with the outlaw if the opportunity presented itself.” The occupants in the room laughed and were happy to relax, if only for a few minutes. The investigators who worked with George were back, dressed in black SWAT uniforms with very few markings. They were getting ready to deploy to the warehouse and set up before any other

company arrived. Almost simultaneously the beepers the four visitors were all wearing went off. The boss was calling. “Daniels, where are you?” Kyle was riding shotgun, with his senior agent Samuel Rich behind the wheel. They had taken over as the lead car tailing Cain and her party. “My group and I are going over last-minute details and waiting for a call from Agent Rich to get going, sir.” “She and that kid just left the restaurant, and I have a feeling she’s going to be moving after that, so stand by and be ready to move. I don’t want any fuckups tonight.” “Yes, sir, we’ll be ready.” “Rocky, are we ready?” George asked his senior investigator. “Yes, sir, we’re leaving now. Agent Daniels, please be advised we’ll be on the scene, so the four of you be sure and not take any shots at us,” he joked. “We’ll keep that in mind, officer.” Shelby answered her ringing phone and was glad they had brought along their own gear so they could leave from the federal building to wherever Kyle needed them. “Daniels.” “She’s headed to the club, so let’s see if she remembers you from the crowd, Daniels.” In his usual manner, Kyle abruptly disconnected from his end. Shelby unzipped the bag and pulled out a black minidress as her fellow officers just smiled. George finally had the guts to ask, “Where, Shelby, do you hide a gun while wearing that?” “Trade secrets, George. If I told you I’d have to kill you.” * “You know who we’re looking for, right?” Cain stopped at the front door of Emerald’s and talked to the guy in charge of letting people in. “Yeah, boss. Merrick gave me the heads-up earlier today. Don’t worry if they show up. I’ll make sure they don’t wait in line.” Cain turned to Merrick and leaned in a little. “Where are they?” “The trucks are en route still and about three hours away. That gives us enough time to meet with Vinny and finalize the distribution once they arrive. His father’s monitoring the caravan and says we have plenty of company.” “Good to know I’m still so popular.”

They entered the building and went directly to Cain’s private table. “Are you sure you don’t want to let me in on what you’re doing?” “Sweetheart, you worry about my son and keeping him safe. Let me and Vincent worry about everything else.” Merrick tried to hide her hurt feelings of being cut out of Cain’s inner circle. “Don’t pout, Merrick. I haven’t lost faith in you. Believe me, that’s not it. Vincent and I are the only ones on the front lines on this deal. I need you to be ready to move with Hayden, if it comes to that. Once my son is safe, you worry about me, understand?” Merrick put her hands on Cain’s cheeks and gazed into her eyes for a long moment before kissing her. “I may understand, but that doesn’t mean I’ve got to like it. My place is with you.” “For now, sweetheart, your place is where I send you. Granted, Lou isn’t as beautiful, but he’s got my back tonight.” The big man of few words turned to the two women at the private table before he returned to observing at the crowd. “At least there’ll be no tits to distract you,” said Merrick. “Yes, that’s one advantage to taking Lou along tonight.” In answer, or perhaps a curse, to what Merrick had said, two women entered the club, neither of them noticing the other, but both looking for the same person. When they spotted the object of their search in such an intimate embrace with Merrick, they had identical frowns. Anthony walked up and put one hand on Shelby’s elbow and pointed two fingers at her eyes to get her to focus on why they were there. The other woman’s eyes never left the couple as she stalked toward the table, appearing ready to mark her territory. “Heads up, boss,” said Lou. “Well, well, who do we have here?” asked Merrick. “That, my dear, is what my mama would’ve called a devil in a blue dress.” “Can I talk to you?” Emma seemed ready to drag Cain away by the hair, if that was what it took to get her to cooperate. “Sure, I’m feeling generous tonight. Merrick, take off and call me when you get home.” Cain stood and kissed Merrick one more time before she left.

When she scanned the crowd, she noticed Emma wasn’t the only surprise guest in the building. Shelby and her shadows were making their way to the bar and keeping an eye on both her and Emma. “Lou, call me in the office when our buddy gets here, okay?” “You got it, boss.” For the first time in four years Cain wrapped her hand around Emma’s and pulled her toward the office. It was their first prolonged physical contact since Emma had walked out the front door of their home. She tried to ignore the pull of her heart, but like she had admitted to herself earlier, Emma would always hold a special place in that sealed vault. From her bar stool, Shelby locked her eyes on the mirror next to the bar. If Cain didn’t know better, she would have sworn the agent could see into the quiet office where they had shared such an intense meeting not that long before. “Emma, you look like your old self tonight. What can I do for you?” “I want you to listen to me and not interrupt until I’m done. Do you think you can do that?” “I think I’m disciplined enough to pull it off.” Emma looked suspicious. She wasn’t expecting Cain to be this accommodating. “Okay, I give. Why are you being so nice?” “Because it’s the only way I can figure to get rid of you, and like I said before— I’ve got things to do.” “Whatever you’ve got planned tonight, Kyle knows all about it and is waiting for you.” The admission took Cain by surprise. Emma had set her up to get Hayden back, and now she was willing to throw it all away by spoiling Kyle’s surprise. “How?” “He showed up at the farm and bugged the hell out of the bunkhouse. He knew you wouldn’t let Hayden come alone, so he set a trap for you.” A dark brow arched at the news, and Emma wanted to run from the look in Cain’s eyes. “And you know this how?” “Because he had to ask our permission before he was able to do that. I guess he could have gotten a court order or something, but he talked to me, and I listened again. You’ve got to understand that I thought this was

the only way to get Hayden back. But then I learned the truth about Barney Kyle and what kind of help he had gotten from my mother. I can’t take back the past, Cain, but I can try and make up for it, starting now.” Cain exhaled and leaned forward to rest her elbows on her knees. “Are you blaming your mother and Kyle?” “That would be the easy way out, wouldn’t it?” Emma sat on the opposite end of the couch and hoped Cain would listen to the rest without trying to kill her. “No, what I did, I did for my own reasons. I let someone else convince me of how evil you were, and even though I couldn’t reconcile that person with the one who held me at night and loved me so well, I trusted a stranger blindly.” “You can never imagine just how deep you’ve cut me, Emma. I took Hayden out to dinner tonight so I could tell him how you were my safe haven, and I believed that at one time. What you’ve done, though, makes it impossible to go back and salvage any type of relationship. So if that’s why you’re here, then get out. I can handle Kyle, and I’ll be fine without your last-minute confessions.” “There’s one more thing, and you promised you’d let me finish.” “What? Let me guess. You’re wired for sound too?” “Don’t you think I know what kind of chance I’m taking coming here tonight and telling you all of this? I have to live with what I did, and I have to live with the shame of what happened to Marie. I’m trying now to stop anything else from happening to my family. Kyle listened to everything you said while you were up visiting us, so whatever you planned, Cain, I’m begging you to think about backing away. I know you won’t believe me, and you’re nothing if not a fighter, but think of Hayden.” “I am thinking of Hayden. Everything I do is because I’m thinking of Hayden.” Emma moved closer and put a hand on the cold leather of the seat cushion between them. “There’s one more person to consider here as well.” “Who would that be?” Cain wanted Emma to admit to the baby. She just wanted to hear it from the woman who should have shared it with her four years before that. “Your daughter.” Emma’s voice was so soft she barely heard it. She had dropped her head and didn’t look her in the eye.

“Hannah.” “How?” When she whipped her head up, a few of the blond locks fell from the knot Emma had pulled them into. “Haywood, Wisconsin has a lot of cows and expanses of empty, beautiful land. But do you know what there isn’t a whole lot of?” Emma looked at her and shook her head. “Houses with dark-headed, blue-eyed children who live with two people so blond they’d sunburn in moonlight.” “I was going to tell you.” “Emma, don’t insult both of us by saying something so colossally stupid.” “I just didn’t know how to tell you. Once I left, and went through all that alone, I didn’t know how. Every night, though, I tell her about you and Hayden and how we’ll be together one day. She knows you, Cain. Your little girl knows you even if you haven’t met. When you do, her mom is someone she won’t shy away from, because she belongs to you just like Hayden. Just like I do, but it isn’t for just a little while. I belong to you forever, even if you don’t want me.” “Promise me something. You owe me that much, at least.” “Anything.” Emma gathered what courage she had and put her hand over Cain’s. She would have traded her soul for Cain to take her in her arms. “If something happens to me, you will keep my children safe, and you will stay away from me.” Cain got up and walked out of the office. This was not the time to become an emotional wreck, but she was close to losing her grip. To have Emma betray her trust and believe Kyle without even asking her was one thing, but to rob her of knowing her daughter was a bigger crime than she could even fathom. Three feet from the office door was as far as she got before Shelby stopped her in the secluded entryway leading to the private space. When Emma opened the door to go after Cain, she found them in each other’s arms. Whoever the woman was, she was able to give her exlover something she no longer wanted from Emma. Shelby whispered things into Cain’s ear and finally pulled the dark head down and kissed her. The two agents at the bar and Emma all looked away, not wanting to

witness something that seemed almost special. The urge to run again was getting stronger, and she wanted nothing more than to bolt and go home to her daughter. She could call it a wash— she would get Hannah, and Cain would get their son. Not the best solution and fair to no one, but she didn’t want to end up alone, no matter how selfish that sounded. However, her father’s words of not giving up bolstered her courage and made her look at the woman Cain was now holding and talking to. “I won’t go so easily, Cain, and I know you still care for me. If it takes a lifetime to knock down those walls you’ve built around your heart, then I’m willing to take the time.” All of the players in the upcoming game eyed their opponents and readied themselves for the final showdown. Time was growing short, and all of them were resolved to win.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Vinny Carlotti had arrived and made himself comfortable at Cain’s private table. His entry had prompted Kyle to send Lionel in to join the party and tell the other three to keep their eyes open, since the people they had taped all day had mentioned nothing but the weather. “Boss, Merrick called a few minutes ago and said everything’s ready.” Lou stepped up and waited to see what Cain would decide. Interrupting her meeting with the pretty woman was the last thing he wanted to do, but he had no choice. “I’m about ready to roll, Lou. Just give me a minute.” “It’s not too late to pull out.” Shelby locked her arms around Cain’s neck and held her in place. The knowledge that Emma was looking on was, in a way, urging on her behavior, but the hurt look in the blue eyes she had come to dream about was hard to ignore. “And do what instead, take you home so we can play cops and robbers?” “Don’t trivialize what I’m trying to do here, Cain. I care about you, and I don’t want to come visit you where I’m forced to look at you through thick glass.” Cain rubbed her back and kissed her nose. “I’m planning on that dinner you guys are going to owe me when this is all over. Don’t worry about a thing. You just keep your eyes peeled, and I promise I’ll be fine.” “You’d better be.” “Honey, trust me. I’ve got some people to see, once this is all over.” * Two semis were already parked on the dock when Cain’s car pulled up. Ten more were just getting off the interstate exit ramp, and Kyle held his team back until they arrived. He was feeling almost giddy. His day had finally come, and he would live to see Cain Casey brought down.

Cain opened the back door of the car herself and stepped out to talk to one of the drivers. The warehouse workers had been dismissed, and she motioned for Lou to go open the cargo doors so the guy could pull in to start unloading. The drivers had followed her orders to the letter, and the first truck that pulled into her place was full of cases of Jameson Irish Whiskey. It had been her father’s favorite, and hers as well, and she thought unloading it first would bring her luck. Kyle spoke into the mike just in front of his mouth. “Sardines. Did she really think we would fall for that?” The headset kept him in contact with all his team as he looked through the night glasses. “If that’s little fish, she must have cornered the market.” In a momentary lull between trucks pulling in, everyone heard the slamming of a car door, and all the federal agents stared as Emma walked directly over to Cain, who was standing alone, and grabbed her arm. None of them felt as stricken or as mortified as Kyle. He was so close to the biggest bust of his life, and some little blond bitch was about to mess it up. “Kill the lights and move in,” Kyle ordered, as the floodlights illuminating the docks suddenly went dark for almost a mile stretch. The cloud cover Cain had worried about was now a huge factor in who would hold the advantage. “What are you doing here?” demanded Cain, as she pulled Emma inside. “I couldn’t let you do this alone. It’s my fault they’re out there now, and I’m not about to abandon you.” “Jesus, Emma, did you think for one minute I didn’t plan for every factor, including Kyle? Just get out of here and wait for me to call you.” They had made it through the large cargo doors and were just inside, next to the first semi that had been parked for downloading. “FBI! Drop your weapons and come out with your hands on your head.” The order came through a bullhorn, and for once Cain didn’t recognize the voice. “Lou, drop your gun now and step outside where they can see you.” Shelby heard Cain’s order as she moved to the warehouse entrance. The dress had hindered her speed, but she had her weapon drawn and was ready for anything. As much as she wanted to believe Cain wouldn’t hurt her, she couldn’t predict how a cornered Cain would lash out. Anthony

and Joe were right behind her, and Kyle was already at the entrance. It was hard to pinpoint everything going on around them in the almostdark, noisy warehouse. Cain forgot her hate for her ex and pulled Emma close. Whoever had ordered them to drop their weapons was nearby when she heard the order again, only this time without the bullhorn. Suddenly she recognized the voice and the danger they were in. “I said drop your weapon, scumbag,” Kyle ordered, as he looked at Cain and Emma standing together. His gun came up, and almost instantly the bullet left the chamber. With a quick move, Cain turned around and pulled Emma with her to protect her from the gunfire. Her swing was so quick it propelled them to the floor, where she landed on top of Emma, her arms still wrapped around her in a protective embrace. “I knew you still cared about me,” Emma whispered up to the ear so near her lips. She could hear only running feet before someone ordered a cease-fire. “Come on, I think the worst is over now. You can let me up.” She said it as a joke, but Cain didn’t respond. Only then did she feel it. The hot wet stain that was growing larger by the second on the front of the blue dress Cain had bought for her. “Drop your weapon!” Shelby screamed from her defensive stance, gun aimed at Kyle. “Daniels, what the hell do you think you’re doing?” The gun he had just fired was hanging loosely at his side, but he refused to let go of it. “Sir, I’m asking you to drop your weapon and step forward. If you refuse we’ll have no other option than to take you down by force, and I think no one here really wants to do that.” Anthony moved behind their boss and aimed his gun at Kyle’s back, in case he made any sudden move against Shelby. “I’m beginning to think the stress has gotten to all of you, or is it the blueness of the bitch’s eyes that turned you, Daniels? I’m ordering you to drop your weapon. It seems clear to me that you’re working for Casey.” George stepped up and stared at his old friend. “There’s corruption in the ranks in New Orleans all right, Barney, but it isn’t from these fine young agents. Do as the lady says, and put down your gun.” He was older than Kyle, but he’d used the agent in countless trials, always respecting his professionalism and expert opinions.

The lights came back on, and everyone quickly ripped off the nightvision equipment and blinked furiously, trying to adjust to the sudden brightness. It was then that they noticed the two women on the ground near the parked truck. Emma was trying to roll Cain off of her, whispering and shaking her furiously to get her to respond. She would have screamed sooner, but she didn’t want to attract any more fire their way. “Cain, honey? Please wake up.” For a moment Cain did open her eyes and focused on her face. “Take care of Hayden. Tell him I’m…” The voice died away before she finished, and Cain slumped lifelessly against her. “No!” The frantic call made everyone locked in the battle of wills focus in their direction. Joe, who was backing Shelby up, called for an ambulance and more agents. Lying on the ground was Cain with a gunshot to the back. Emma had two fistfuls of her hair and was screaming at her to wake up. “She had a gun, I saw it,” Kyle objected, before anyone accused him of any other wrongdoing. “Agents Curtis and Simmons, take care of Agent Kyle and take possession of his weapon. If he resists, shoot him,” ordered George. He had seen the shock that took hold of Shelby’s features as she gazed past Kyle when Emma screamed. Kyle stared at George and laughed at the absurdity of the situation. “You’ve finally lost it, George. We’re surrounded by a shitload of illegal liquor, and I’m the one in trouble? I don’t think so. This is my operation, old man, so you and your goons are free to leave. Jones, start inventorying the cargo in those semis.” George motioned to his lead man. He had tried the easy way; now it was time to wrap up. A second later Kyle was on the ground and cuffed, with Rocky practically sitting on him to keep him down. Another one of George’s men read him his rights, ignoring the cursing and spitting coming from the big blond on the ground. The government’s head attorney in the city squatted next to Kyle as the paramedics rushed in and spoke softly enough for only the agent to hear. “Barney, you’d better start praying now that she lives, because if she doesn’t, I’m going to bury you so deep you’ll be wishing for death.”

“Please, this is all a misunderstanding. I didn’t do anything wrong.” “You shot an unarmed woman in the back in her place of business. I’d say that was plenty wrong. Take him in, and I’ll be along shortly.” Cain was already loaded on the gurney when George got up. The fact that the three paramedics were still hooking up IVs and working furiously gave him some comfort. He hadn’t lied to the young people who had come to him earlier that day. Cain Casey was a friend to a lot of people, most of whom owed her more than they could pay back in a lifetime.

Twelve Years Earlier at Cain’s Warehouse “Cain, you aren’t going to believe who’s on line one,” Mrs. Michaels, Cain’s assistant at the warehouse, said over the intercom. The woman had worked for Dalton for years and just kept coming to work when his daughter took over. Cain never questioned her presence, and the elderly woman kept her schedule and took her calls with meticulous care. “Is it the police wanting me to turn myself in?” “Close enough. It’s George Talbot.” Cain picked up and accepted his invitation to play golf that afternoon. She didn’t question why or if George wanted something. A little ruse on her part ensured her conversation with George would be just between the two of them. Her constant shadows at the warehouse were still in the building across the street, thinking she was in-house. Not one of them noticed the bug exterminator truck that pulled out, or the fact that a different worker drove it. On the fourth hole, as they drove out to take their second shots, George started talking. “Cain, do you have children?” He knew the answer, but it was easier to get the conversation started this way. “I just recently started living with someone, sir, but I’m hoping she’s agreeable to a family someday. Family is something that’s very important to me. Do you and your wife have children?” She too knew the answer to the question, but it was an icebreaker to keep George talking. “We have a daughter. Her name’s Monica, and she’s in the middle of her junior year at Mount Carmel Academy.” Cain stopped their cart well short of the balls and pointed to a bench

under a large oak tree. “That’s a beautiful name. Is she enjoying her year, getting ready for college and all that comes with growing up?” “She was, and she seemed so happy until she met this guy. All I know is his name’s Eddie, and he dropped out of school last year before he graduated. The headmaster of his school told me he had been in some trouble before that, and they were going to expel him soon anyway.” George leaned forward and sighed like a man with a heavy burden. “When you become a parent, Cain, you discover a fine line between being too soft and having your child end up with someone like Eddie, or going too far in the other direction and having her hate you. Do you know what I mean?” “Yes, sir. Times have changed. I don’t envy you having to deal with a teenager.” “She’s missing, Cain. She left for school two days ago and never came back. Her mother and I’ve looked everywhere. We called all her friends, but no one knows where she is.” He dropped his head and grabbed two fistfuls of hair in frustration. “Mr. Talbot, I feel like an idiot for asking, but shouldn’t you be talking to the authorities?” “I would, but I’m afraid of what they’ll find. My career isn’t important here, so don’t think that, but we found some stuff in her room.” George stopped and stared up at her, hoping she would understand his dilemma and what he wanted for his daughter. “I want her to have a future without something always out there threatening to drag her down.” “What sort of things did you find? I need to know what I’m up against.” He described the bent spoon and needles, along with the rubber tubing that meant Monica was in big trouble, the kind you were led into and never escaped just by sheer will. “Sir, I want you to do me two favors.” “Anything.” “I need a current picture.” He pulled one from his shirt pocket. “And I want you to go home and spend the afternoon with your wife. Do you think you could do that for me?” George nodded and wanted to cry from relief. “You go home and tell Mrs. Talbot not to worry. Monica’s going to be just fine. I promise you that on my honor. It’s going to take some time, but I’ll

return your Monica to you.” Cain stressed “your Monica,” meaning she would return the girl the parents remembered before Eddie had sunk his claws into her. Three months later an elderly Carmelite nun pulled up to the Talbot home with a very contrite and apologetic Monica Talbot. Sister Mary Jude explained to the tearful parents that their daughter had kept up with her schoolwork and was fine after her bout of the flu. Monica’s school was informed of her illness, and her teachers were anticipating her return the following Monday. George never asked what had happened to Eddie, and his daughter never mentioned her time away. The thing—which didn’t surprise him— was that Cain never called to ask for any payment. The rehab center Sister Mary Jude was in charge of was effective but expensive, but no bill ever came to their house, nor was their insurance notified. When George called to take care of the bill, he was informed that no record existed for anyone named Monica Talbot. The only reminder was the small bouquet of forget-me-nots that Monica received on her birthday, with no card attached. In her senior year George watched his daughter when he handed them over, thinking they were from a friend. She just stared for a long moment before dropping into the nearest chair. The flowers arrived religiously on every birthday, and after a few years, the scared expression turned from fear to almost comfort, the way she ran her fingers over the petals. George surmised the flowers were from Cain, and like their name, she never forgot to send them. They symbolized something she didn’t want Monica to forget. The troubled girl took the lesson seriously and went on to graduate in the top one percent of her class, both in high school, then in college. In law school she was first in her class, and then started on a successful career in the district attorney’s office with no criminal record to hold back her career. The young mother of four little boys, married to a cardiologist, bore no sign of being the teen who had run away from home. George remembered that afternoon when he had sat under the massive live oak with Cain, and how she had taken charge of getting his little girl back. This had been his opportunity to repay her kindness, and he felt like a failure. With the gravity of her wound, it was possible that no car would pull up to the Casey home

and bring Cain back to Hayden. “Gentlemen, Kyle was right about one thing. We need to inventory all this stuff before this group of drivers decides to go for a spin.” He pointed to the trucks lined up along the docks. The first truck was already open and a few of the crates unloaded. Lionel found the word ‘Sardines’ stenciled on the sides, just like Cain had said in the bunkhouse when she made the deal. When they demanded the next few trucks open their cargo doors, they found the same stash of crates, stenciled the same way. It was over. Kyle had made his case, but none of them felt much like celebrating. * “Call ahead, Murphy. Tell them to have an OR ready to go, and call the folks in the blood bank.” The woman nicknamed Tex was barking out orders as she ran alongside the gurney holding a compress to the hole in the front of Cain’s chest. Kyle’s shot had gone completely through, leaving a much larger exit wound and one hell of mess. The legs of the gurney folded under when they pushed Cain inside the ambulance, freeing Murphy to run for the driver’s side. Tex let her other partner climb in next and was almost knocked down by the two women trying to follow him. “Hold up there. Where in the hell do you think you two are going?” The paramedic held her hands up and stood in the opening to keep anyone else from entering. “That’s my partner in there. I’m coming with you,” said Emma. She looked dazed but deceptively calm, despite the fact that she was standing there covered in Cain’s blood. “Ma’am, that’s our patient, and you need to give us some room to make sure she’s all right. I’d love to stand here and talk at length to you about it, but I don’t have the time. I’m sure one of the officers will be glad to give you a ride. You sure don’t need to be doing any driving.” “Come on, Ms. Casey, I’ll take you.” Shelby put her hand on Emma’s shoulder and pulled her back so the ambulance doors could be closed. The ride seemed to take an eternity as the two women followed the flashing lights of the large vehicle in front of them. Every so often Emma would look from the ambulance to the woman sitting beside her. The

image of her comforting Cain was hard to erase as she took in the tight jaw muscles and worry lines across Shelby’s forehead. “Can I ask your name?” “I’m sorry. I’m Shelby Daniels.” “Are you and Cain good friends?” It seemed ridiculous to have this conversation now, but she needed some reassurance of where she stood and what her role would be once they reached the hospital. “We met just recently.” Shelby took a hand off the wheel and put it on Emma’s knee. “I work for the FBI, ma’am. That puts Cain and me in an awkward position for any romantic relationship, but it doesn’t make it impossible for us to be friends.” Friends who share some pretty nice

kisses, but that’s all it’ll ever be. Emma swiped at her veil of blond hair as she leaned forward a little. “I’m sorry. You probably think I’m just an idiot, but when I saw the two of you earlier I thought—” “I know what you thought, ma’am, and like I said, Cain and I are merely friends. We got to know each other because Cain saved my life. If it weren’t for that, I’d probably only know her as the voice on the tapes we have.” Needing some comfort, she put her hand over Shelby’s and looked up at the ambulance. “Do you think she’ll be all right?” “I have faith Cain loves life more than anything. Giving up isn’t in her vocabulary, so maybe we should have the same belief in her. I think she’ll be just fine.” Shelby and Emma left the car in the emergency room lot and ran in after the gurney. Tex was now on it, almost straddling her patient as she held an ambu bag over Cain’s face, pumping to keep her breathing. The sheet Cain was lying on was saturated, signaling them that the bleeding hadn’t stopped. So much had already happened, but in reality the night was just beginning.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

The doors of the exam room swung closed, and Shelby and Emma neither saw nor heard of Cain for hours. Coffee cups still full of bittertasting liquid sat before them untouched. An intern had taken Emma into another of their exam rooms and checked her for injury and shock. She had only a scratch on her side where the bullet had exited Cain and grazed her. Once she rejoined Shelby each, as if by silent agreement, took hold of the other’s hand and didn’t let go. “I should call the house and ask Merrick to speak to Hayden.” Emma was dreading having to tell her son what had happened but felt he would want to be there supporting his mother. “It’ll be okay, Ms. Casey. This wasn’t your fault.” “Please call me Emma, and you don’t understand our son. He idolizes Cain, with good reason, I guess. She never abandoned him, not like I did.” Shelby tightened her hold on Emma’s fingers and smiled. “You’re his mother and he needs you now, even though he’s bigger than both of us and might not think so.” The cell phone Shelby was holding up looked almost frightening, but Emma rubbed her hands along her legs and accepted it. “Casey residence.” Merrick’s voice sounded tight and cold from the waiting. “Merrick, this is Emma.” “Ms. Casey, Cain’s not home.” “Could you put aside your feelings for a minute and listen? I know Cain’s not home, that’s why I’m calling. She was shot, Merrick, and she’s still in surgery. I need you to come and bring Hayden with you, but please bring extra protection. I promised Cain I’d look out for our son, and I need your help.” Her grip on the phone was making her hand cramp as she anticipated Hayden’s response. “What hospital?” She told her the name and where she and Shelby were seated. “We’ll be there in ten minutes.”

The second hand of the large clock on the wall of the waiting room swept around with a low grinding noise thirteen times after she ended her call before Merrick, Hayden, and Mook filled up the small room by sheer presence. She stood up and prepared herself for whatever reaction Hayden was going to have. His poker-serious expression softened just a little when he saw the blood covering her blue dress. “It’s not mine, Hayden. Don’t be afraid. I just don’t want to leave until I know Cain’s all right.” “She said you were here to make things right between the two of you. Did you?” She was surprised by the question, thinking that he would have asked about Cain before anything else. “To be totally honest, it’s going to take more than just one night to do that, but I’m hoping we’ll eventually get there. You may find it hard to accept, but Cain and I were the best of friends at one time, over and above the love we shared.” “She told me that too. The nurse informed us on the way in that it’ll be another couple of hours, but Mom’s hanging in.” The information was the only comfort he gave her.

Ah, of course he would have stopped to ask. He’s Cain’s kid, after all. The woman could have done commercials for the Boy Scouts--always be prepared. Emma knew Cain’s idea of being prepared meant getting all the information about any given situation. Hayden was no different. “Thank you, and thank you, Merrick, for getting him here so quickly.” The room was small, granted, but Merrick had noticed how close the two were sitting. “Did you and Agent Daniels have lots to talk about before we got here?” She had already come up with two scenarios as to why Shelby was there—to either help finish Cain off or something more intimate. “Agent Daniels was nice enough to give me a ride to the hospital from the warehouse.” Hayden walked nearer to his mother and the other woman sitting right behind her. “You were there?” “We both were, Hayden.” “What happened?” Riffling through her hair and taking out the pins that held only strands

now, Emma took a deep breath. “It happened so fast that all I remember is standing next to Cain and then someone yelling at her to throw down her gun, which didn’t make any sense. You and I both know Cain doesn’t ever carry a gun.” Behind Hayden, Merrick nodded in agreement. Cain didn’t need to carry a firearm. She was surrounded with them all the time. “Before I could react she grabbed me and swung around, and something knocked us both to the ground. When the lights came back on I realized it was the force of the bullet that knocked her off her feet. She saved my life.” “It seems that every time she protects you from something, she loses big in the end, doesn’t it?” said Hayden. The tears came when Emma faced such anger in her son. Any chance of reconciliation with Hayden was as slim as with Cain. “I’m sorry. I can’t say anything other than that. This may sound like an old cliché, but if I could trade places with her I would.” The sobs that were threatening came spilling out then, and she ran out to escape any other sarcastic comment he had. “Wouldn’t it have been more effective to just slap her and get it over with?” Shelby asked him, never getting up from her seat. “What do you know, lady? You’re just here to try and drag my mother down.” “Check that attitude with me, Mr. Casey. I’m not Emma, and I’m not going to put up with it. Granted your other mom is in there fighting for her life, but I’m almost positive that if she were out here, she’d have slapped you down by now herself.” It was remarkable to look into his eyes and find so much of Cain there. They held the intensity in their blue depths, and the same fire. “Don’t come in here and spout off about things you know nothing about. My mother lets you see only what she wants you to see, and nothing more. Even you can’t be so stupid not to have figured that one out.” “I’m not stupid, Hayden. I just heard what she told you in the restaurant tonight. You’re smart enough to know we’re always listening. ‘To be a man you have to respect your mother and your family.’ Isn’t that what she told you? One little setback and you have to lash out at the easiest target? One you know isn’t going to fight back. Maybe Cain’s right, and following her

father’s rules does show what caliber of man you will become. But you act as immaturely as you just did, and people like me will finally break you.” She kept her voice calm and waited to see if Hayden would make any other smart comments. When he turned away from her and leaned into Merrick, Shelby got up and went to find Emma. “Do you think she’s right?” Hayden asked Merrick, once they were alone in the room with only Mook. “Boy, you got a lot of learning to do yet, so I wouldn’t worry about it too much. Cain didn’t get everything right the first time, and you don’t have an edge on doing it any better.” “What do you mean by that?” “It means that you are your mother’s son, and nothing anyone can say will ever change that.” Merrick pushed back the hair that had fallen on his forehead and smiled at him. “She has one fiery temper when she sets her mind to it, and it makes her say things she normally wouldn’t. Lucky for us she doesn’t give in to that part of herself often.” “I can’t help but get mad sometimes.” “I know, buddy. Thing is, I’m paid to sit, watch, and listen, and to provide counsel when asked. I was there when Emma left and eventually realized why. I also knew that one day she was going to come back.” She smiled kindly at him. “You were a heavy factor as to why she made the trip, but not the most important. I know that sounds cruel, but sometimes love is.” Merrick’s words shamed him, and he couldn’t hold back the tears, but he dropped his head so Merrick wouldn’t see. “I know she doesn’t give a rat’s ass about me. You don’t have to rub it in.” “Listen to me, Hayden. You’re Emma’s son, and half the blood running around in here belongs to her.” Merrick tapped him on the chest over his heart. “But as important as the bond is between mother and child, it’s as strong for the person who owns your heart. The woman didn’t move to some out-of-the-way farm because she had a burning desire to stare at cows all day long and find someone else to fill Cain’s place. She left her heart here with your mother, and dying is the only way she’s going to get it back.” “I wish I could remember more about what that time was like. It seems like I should, but I don’t have many memories of her. I like that Mom

sometimes talks about her so that I have some mental picture to go along with the ones in my room, but I just can’t forgive her for leaving me behind. And if what you’re saying is true, for leaving Mom behind too.” “My sweet boy, you’re learning after all, so don’t let the fed get to you. Your mother is proud of you. I promised I’d never admit this, but when you aren’t around she just goes on and on about you.” One light pull on his sleeve was all it took to get him to collapse into her arms and have the cry he really wanted to have. “She’s going to be fine, Hayden, if only to kick some serious ass for this happening in the first place.” “Are you all here with Cain Casey?” A middle-aged man in green scrubs stood in the doorway of the waiting room, looking like he had sweated a bucket of perspiration on his outfit. “Is something wrong?” Hayden stood up so fast he knocked Merrick back into her chair. “No, I’m Don Elton, her surgeon, and I just wanted to tell you she’s out of surgery and holding her own. Are you her son?” “I’m Hayden Casey, and yes, I am.” “All I can tell you now, Hayden, is she’ll probably be in intensive care for a couple of days, and after that’s over I’ll be able to share with you more about what comes next.” “She’s going to be all right?” The doctor ran his hand over his head, pulling off the surgical cap with his action. “I don’t know yet, son. Your mom had a lot of damage, and she lost a lot of blood. I wish I could sugarcoat it, but I don’t believe that’s fair to you if something goes wrong later. The thing I know for sure is that it’s been a while since I’ve had someone on my table who’s in such great shape. That’ll mean a lot later on down the road, and now that I’ve met you I know she has something to fight for. Could you pass the information on to the other family members who were out here earlier? I’m going to see about getting her set up for the night. Call me if you have any questions, or if you need to talk about anything. The nurse will have all the information you’ll need to get in touch with me.” “Thank you, doctor. We’ll take care of it.” Merrick put her hand on Hayden’s back in an effort to provide some comfort from the less-thanstellar report on Cain’s health.

“Can I see her?” Hayden asked. “Not tonight. Why don’t you go home and get some sleep, and tomorrow morning we’ll see?” The doors swished silently as he stepped back through them, leaving the family alone. * “Are you comfortable, Barney?” George sat in the rigid chair across from the agent and took a sip of the coffee he’d brought with him. Kyle leaned back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest to try to intimidate the attorney into letting him go. Nothing else had worked, and he had been alone in the interrogation room for over three hours. He felt confident that whatever the problem was, he was only minutes from securing his freedom. All his years in law enforcement had made him an expert on the tactics they were using on him. It would take torture to break him, of that he was sure. “You want to just get to it, George. I’ve got a crime scene to get back to, and all this bullshit is really cutting into my night.” “I’m afraid there’s a little problem in just letting you walk out of here, Barney. Surely you can understand we have to follow the procedures, especially when someone such as you is involved. We can clear this up really quickly, though, if you just want to answer some questions and explain a few things.” The smirk George was more than familiar with was plastered on Kyle’s face, and he returned it in kind. It would be a good feeling, he thought, to be the one who knocked it off. “Sure, shoot. Give it your best, George.” “When did you become Giovanni Bracato’s whipping boy, Barney?” Anthony, Lionel, and Joe almost choked on their coffee on the other side of the mirror. They would have given their boss some more talk before just getting to it, the old proverbial rope that would eventually hang him. Maybe they could learn something from this old warrior. Kyle’s pale face was testament to that. Two minutes ticked by before Kyle felt ready to talk. He used the time to gather his thoughts and retrace where he might have gone wrong. The silence only confirmed his guilt to George. Innocent people never

shut up when they put them in these rooms. They were always eager to prove they didn’t do it. “I have no idea—” said Kyle. “What I’m talking about,” George finished for him. “Do you want an attorney present? I’m sure you’ve read that list of rights enough to know yours.” “I don’t need an attorney. I didn’t do anything wrong.” “This is the part where I usually tell the cocky bastard in the chair that if he cooperates things will go better for him. That is, when I took the time to come down to the bowels of the building and help out with the questioning. So, Barney, if you cooperate maybe we can work something out for you. I’m picturing something along the line of minimum security, if you play this right and help us out.” Kyle laughed and leaned forward, putting his hands flat on the table. “Go fuck yourself, George, and like I said, I don’t know what you’re talking about.” “I would imagine you took more than your share of psychology classes before getting that more-than-nifty badge you have, am I right?” Kyle nodded and didn’t say anything, wondering where George was going with this. The other agents watching also wondered what everyone referred to as mind-bending classes had to do with what Kyle had done. “Placing your hands flat on the table like that is a sign that you’re lying. Rapid eye blinking is another dead giveaway.” George almost laughed when Kyle jerked his hands back to his lap and tried to pry his eyes open and keep their movement down to a minimum. “George, we’ve known each other a long time. You can’t be serious in thinking I would help an animal like Bracato. My career means everything to me.” “It meant everything to that fellow in Virginia, I’m sure, but he sold out his country for the cash. What you did, though, is help someone bring more poison into our city and become a paid enforcer to get rid of Bracato’s enemies. His main one just got out of surgery, and, like I told you at the warehouse, you’d better start praying she makes it through this. Because, old friend, if she doesn’t, I’m going to add murder to the list of indictments. You shot an unarmed suspect on direct orders from a known crime boss.

Are you sure you don’t want an attorney present for this?” “There’s no way you can prove any of this, because it didn’t happen.” Almost as if without his permission, Kyle’s hands were back on the table and he had started blinking. It was getting late and George had tired of the game. He got up and tapped on the glass to get the others to join them. Three chairs had sat empty throughout their talk, and Kyle hadn’t even bothered to notice. The veins in his forehead, though, were noticeable when his underlings filed in and took a seat. “You all will be investigating ice-flow patterns in Antarctica when I’m done with you.” His glare didn’t work, and Anthony placed the folder they had showed George in the middle of the table. The young agent started placing pictures on the metal surface and kept at it until the whole table was covered. Kyle looked down and saw himself accepting thick envelopes from a smiling Giovanni Bracato. Whoever had been behind the camera had even gotten a shot of him counting the payoff. When Anthony pulled out all the relevant photos, he put a small tape recorder in front of Kyle and pressed the play button. The volume was set so that the two people on the tape filled the room.

“You think she’s set to go tonight?” At the end of the question everyone heard the speaker spit something out. In front of his boss, Simmons placed a picture of Giovanni spitting out the end of the cigar he was chewing into the river.

“The talk we’re picking up is making me think so. We lucked out with the team I’ve been able to put together. Casey can’t take a piss without our knowing about it.” The inside breast pocket of Kyle’s coat was barely big enough for the envelope full of hundred-dollar bills Bracato had given him.

“Yeah, I’ll admit, buying you, Fife, was the smartest investment I got going. Not everyone in my business has someone watch the watchers as well for them. I owe you for keeping my own team of federal pit bulls running around in circles trying to pin anything on me. As for tonight, how would you like to earn a big bonus?” “What do you have in mind?”

“One million for that little retirement fund of yours for Cain’s head on a plate.” Kyle made no verbal response, but Simmons showed a picture of the two men shaking hands. In court, that binder to the agreement, along with Cain being shot, would be good enough. Murder for hire would get both Kyle and Bracato the needle, if they were convicted. “We have it all on tape too, sir. If you’d like, we can have equipment brought in so you can view the meeting. We also have hours of tape from the other meetings you had with Mr. Bracato, if you want to see those.” “I want an attorney. I have nothing else to say,” said Kyle. All the other men in the room pulled back from him because Kyle looked like he was about to be sick. “Wise choice, Agent Kyle. I hope you can afford a good one,” George told him as he stood up. “Please, sir, don’t insult the rest of us by addressing him as Agent. To some of us, the fancy ID you spoke of stands for something.” Lionel stood with George and spoke in his usual quiet tone. “Then, Agent Jones, why don’t I give you the honor of arresting Mr. Kyle and locking him up for the evening.” “Stand up,” ordered Anthony. “You’re under arrest,” said Lionel as he produced a set of cuffs. They were all anxious to finish with the traitor so they could go back to Cain’s warehouse and wrap up.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

“She’s out of surgery and in recovery.” Hayden spoke to Emma’s back and didn’t care that Shelby was also standing close by. “Thank you for letting me know.” “The doctor, he said we should go home and come back in the morning. They’ll call if we need to return before then.” Emma wrapped her arms around her chest and held herself in despair. She was alone. No allies to ease the raging emotions of having Cain almost die in her arms. “I’ll go with you, then. That is, if you don’t mind?” Had she turned around, she would have seen Hayden act his age for once. He stubbed the toe of his shoe into the ground, obviously fishing for the right thing to say. “If you want, you can stay with us tonight. If you want, that is.” Her tears started to fall again. For one brief moment, she almost heard the little boy who would beg her to hold him when something was wrong. “I’m sure Cain wouldn’t like you offering that, Hayden.” “I think it’d be all right with her. That way we can come together in the morning and see how’s she’s doing.” The ringing of Shelby’s phone disturbed the emotional scene, and she smiled sheepishly for the intrusion. “Excuse me.” The call was from Anthony to tell her they had finished with Kyle and were headed back to the warehouse. They would wait for her, since now she would be the head agent for the investigation. She would delay any questions about their talk with their boss until they were face-to-face. “Ms. Casey, will you be all right? I really have to get going, but if you want a ride somewhere, I’ll be happy to give you one,” she offered. “She’ll be fine, Agent Daniels. She’s coming home with me.” Hayden stepped closer to Emma, as if he dared Shelby to say otherwise. “I’m sure she will be fine with you, Mr. Casey. Have a good evening.” Shelby gave him an approving smile before she headed back out to the parking lot. The sun would be coming up in a few hours, and she still had

plenty of work to do. “Are you ready to go?” Hayden asked Emma, who hadn’t answered him about where she would be spending what was left of the night. “Yes, son, I am.” A few minutes later Emma walked through the front door of her old house and had a strange sense of déjà vu when she found her bags sitting in the foyer. Only this time they would be carried upstairs instead of to a waiting car. From what she could see, everything was as she remembered. The woman who ran the household was waiting for them in the den when they got home. “Carmen, would you please put my mother’s bags in one of the guest rooms? I’m sure we’re all ready to go to bed.” “I’ll be happy to take care of that in a minute, Hayden, but first tell me, how’s Cain?” “You know Mom. She’s hanging in and doing okay for now.” Carmen hugged the boy and patted him on the back. The look of sheer terror he’d worn when he first left for the hospital was gone, and having him come home with Emma was more than a little strange. “We’re all praying for her.” “Thanks.” He hugged the older woman back before turning to Emma. “Let’s go.” He walked her to a room at the opposite end of the hall from the one she had shared with Cain, but only a few doors down from his own. “Call if you need anything.” “Thanks again for doing this, Hayden. I know we have a long way to go before we ever become friends, but I’m grateful for you trying.” “You can thank Mom when she wakes up. She’s the one who told me I should give you a chance.” “Is that the only reason you’re doing this?” He shook his head as if to emphasize his answer. “Yes and no is the best answer, I guess. I want to talk to you some more and find out why you did some of the stuff you did, but Mom made me want to do it.” “That’s the best thing I could have hoped for. Could I ask for one huge favor before you go to bed?” “What?” “Could you hug me?” The last time they had shared any physical contact Emma had been

the taller of the two, but now he had become the comforter just by his size. He held her close as memories flooded his brain of all the times they had done this before. The longing of a child for his mother replaced the anger, and he felt warm inside for the brief moment he allowed himself to enjoy holding her close. It was nice to have someone other than Cain make him feel that way. “Thank you.” “Yeah, sure. Have a great night.” He turned abruptly and walked to his room without looking back. What Cain had tried to explain to him about safe havens made sense to him now, and he felt guilty for enjoying this newfound warmth, though the rational part of his brain told him Cain wouldn’t mind if he ventured in that direction when he needed to. The house gradually grew quiet, and Emma lay between the soft cotton sheets staring at the shadows the outside lights cast on the ceiling. Sleeping alone in this house now felt strange. Even on the nights Cain had worked late or was away on business, she had never felt alone. The last four years she’d spent on her father’s farm had been unbearable when the sun went down. Most nights she would sit up and read to Hannah, even after the little girl went to sleep, so she wouldn’t have to face the empty portion of the bed, which taunted her for her stupid mistakes.

Twelve Years Earlier in the Casey Bedroom Branches barren of any leaves cast almost scary images on the bedroom window. Emma was close to putting the covers over her face so she wouldn’t have to look at them anymore. She couldn’t explain her tears, but suddenly she was sobbing uncontrollably. The bed dipped a little when someone sat down, and she was embarrassed to turn around and face who she was sure was Carmen. “What’s the matter, sweetling?” In an instant she turned around and buried her face in Cain’s chest. “I was missing you.” With the hiccups and the tears, Cain almost didn’t understand her. “What are you doing home? I thought you were in Chicago until

tomorrow.” “I wrapped up early because I missed you too.” Cain ran her fingers through her wife’s pale blond locks, and slowly Emma stopped crying. The repetitive motion calmed Cain as well as Emma. It still amazed her how quickly her lover had gotten by all her defenses and tattooed herself on her heart. “Why all the tears? Are you homesick?” “No, I miss my father, but I was just feeling alone.” A few of the buttons on Cain’s shirt popped open, due to Emma’s wandering fingers. “And this lonely feeling, it makes you want to take people’s clothes off?” “I wouldn’t exactly classify it as people, honey. I just like the feel of you. It reminds me there’s somewhere in the world I belong.” The touches Cain returned weren’t about passion, but enjoying what her partner referred to. Emma didn’t possess her physical strength, but from the time they had met she had provided the kind of strength she did need. Emma gave her a place to come when the world overwhelmed her, and someone to share her victories with. “I love you, Emma, and I hope you always feel that way. Your place is with me because I belong to you.” Emma thought of that night often—lying with Cain, just holding her until the bad feelings went away. She had never feared shadows or lonely nights after then because Cain had instilled such a permanent sense of belonging in her. That she had so readily thrown away her sense of belonging for reasons even she couldn’t explain anymore haunted her now. In the warehouse, being in Cain’s arms had reminded her of what she had given up, but that was over. She needed to convince her heart she had no chance of standing at Cain’s side again. She didn’t think Cain would keep her from trying to develop a relationship with their son, but that was where their connection would end. To admit her loss was hard enough; to accept it would be impossible, she feared. She rolled over, closed her eyes, and tried to clear her mind so sleep would come. That was when she heard it, the whimper from next door that could only be defined as fear. As she entered Hayden’s room, the thought of not being welcomed never crossed her mind. He was curled up into a ball like he was in pain,

and he was crying. She held him tighter when he didn’t push her away, and the little glimmer of hope Ross had lit in her heart before he put her on the plane flared just a bit. “It’s okay, Hayden. I’m here.” “I’m so scared.” “It’s okay to feel that way.” Running her hand over Hayden’s thick hair brought back memories of the few times she had gotten to hold Cain this way. “She promised she’d come back, and she didn’t. I don’t want to be alone.” As she tried to pull him closer, Hayden put up the first sign of resistance by rolling away from her. “You aren’t alone, Hayden. You have me, and there’s someone else.” She had wanted to wait and tell him about Hannah with Cain, but she figured it would take his mind off Cain’s condition. “There isn’t anyone else, and you already left me. Because Mom’s hurt, I’m not just supposed to go with you. You didn’t want us, remember?” Hayden sat up and pulled away from his mother. Without meaning to, she had distracted him from his worry about Cain by replacing it with his anger toward her. “You have a sister, Hayden, who loves you very much.” The words had barely left her mouth when Hayden jumped up and twirled around to face her with clenched fists. “No!” he roared, loud enough to wake most of the house, and she heard the running footsteps headed for his room. “You’ll say anything, won’t you? I don’t have any sister.” She spoke fast. “I’m not lying. Her name is Hannah, and she’s going to be four in a couple of weeks. When I left I had just found out I was pregnant. I planned to keep that baby safe.” “How, by sacrificing me?” “No, by coming back for you.” “I wish Mom had just ordered me to stay away from you. You not only left me, you love some other kid better? When Mom finds out—” The door opened, and Merrick and Mook slammed in without an invitation. “Go back to bed, this is between me and her.” Hayden pointed to Emma, expecting to be obeyed.

“What’s all the yelling about?” asked Merrick. “I said this is private. Leave.” Hayden never took his eyes off her as he shoved his hands deep into the pockets of his jeans. When they had gotten back from the hospital he had just collapsed on the bed, not feeling like undressing. “When Mom finds out, you won’t be able to find a pit deep enough to hide in,” he said, once the door clicked closed. “Cain already knows about Hannah. I told her tonight, but she already knew.” “Liar. She would’ve told me. She tells me everything.” Emma stood and moved closer to him. She wanted to comfort him, but if she had to let him verbally attack her, so be it. “I don’t know why she didn’t tell you, Hayden. Maybe she was waiting for all this to be over.” When Hayden added betrayal to the list of things he felt, something in him snapped. “Get out. Go back to your room. You and Mom deserve each other.” “Let’s finish this, son.” “I’m not your son, I’m not anyone’s son. You’ve replaced me. Now, get out.” * “Mrs. Casey.” Carmen shook her shoulder lightly, waking her to a very bright room. Emma blinked in confusion until the previous night rushed back like some bad B-movie. If her original plan had been to alienate Hayden from Cain, she had succeeded. Only now, he totally despised her as an added bonus. “Is something wrong? Did something happen to Cain?” “No, ma’am, the hospital called and said Ms. Casey’s doing better. I just thought you’d like to join young Hayden for some breakfast before you both head back to the hospital.” Merrick banged on the door. “Carmen, where’s Hayden?” Merrick felt truly panicked as she asked the question. His dismissal of them the night before had caught both her and Mook off guard, but they had tried to give him some room. So much space that now they couldn’t find him. “I thought he was in his room.”

Emma threw back the blankets, walked up to Merrick, and grabbed her. “What do you mean, where’s Hayden?” “I can’t find him anywhere in the house, but he knows better than to be out alone. He didn’t tell you anything?” Emma tightened her grip on Merrick’s arms. Hayden was probably just out blowing off steam like any normal eleven-year-old who had gotten into an argument with his mother. However, most young boys weren’t the son of Cain and Emma Casey. They weren’t walking, enticing targets for those who would use them as payment for the sins of their family. If he had let his anger override his good sense, then he could be in big trouble, now compounded by the fact that Cain wasn’t there to fix any problems. Mook ran in and had to take a second to catch his breath before he could talk. “We found his bike about a block from here, but no sign of him.” It was Merrick’s turn to hold on to Emma, as she almost collapsed at the news. “Come on, Emma. Now isn’t the time for you to fall apart. As much as I don’t like it, we’re in this together, and we have to get him back before Cain wakes up. She trusted all of us to take care of him, and let me tell you, folks, we aren’t exactly doing a bang-up job here.” “Maybe he just went for a walk.” Mook tried to think positively, but even he couldn’t even imagine having to tell Cain they’d lost her kid. “Mook, I love you, God knows, but if he left here on his bike he didn’t go for a walk. We need to find out who exactly has him.” “I think I’m going to be sick.” Emma took a deep breath and only for an instant leaned against Merrick for support. “Shouldn’t we ask the feds outside if they saw anything?” “They’re not here anymore. The big fish they were trolling for is laid up in the hospital, so they don’t have any real reason to watch us peons anymore. Unless your girlfriend did you a favor and called off the dogs.” “Back off, Merrick, and she isn’t a friend of mine. I met the woman last night, and she helped me through a rough spot. That doesn’t make us lovers. And as for Cain—” She was about get on a roll when Mook interrupted them. “Ladies, I don’t mean to be rude, but we have bigger problems than who gets to walk home from school with the boss.” “He’s right. We need to put our personal feelings aside and concentrate on how to get Hayden back. I think Merrick’s correct about him

not being out for a walk. Someone’s taken my son, and I’m going to do something about it.” Merrick started laughing so hard she almost fell over. “You’re going to take charge? That’s rich. You’re the reason he’s not here now. Leave this to me and the guys. Then you can go back to milking cows.” “Mook, go downstairs with Carmen and assemble the men. We’re going to the hospital first. Then I have a job for you. With Cain being hurt and Hayden disappearing, there’s only one Casey left in this house and it ain’t Merrick, so move.” The guard and house servant turned and left the room to do Emma’s bidding. She wrapped the ends of her robe tie in her hands and cinched it closed. “Not you, Merrick.” The guard had begun to follow the others, but the new commanding tone stopped her. “I intend to resolve this situation before Cain gets too worried. She doesn’t need any extra stress during her recovery, and I do plan to stay to see that she does recover. You can either suck it up and help me, or you can leave. Those are your only choices, so don’t take long to decide.” “I don’t take orders from you.” “Fine, get out. Leave now or I’ll have you removed, and when Cain does wake up I’ll explain your reluctance to help.” Merrick laughed again, only this time it sounded sarcastic. “My, the lady has claws, or is it the pit viper has fangs?” “You’re wasting my time, so leave.” “Come on, Emma. You don’t think Cain’s going to side with you on this, do you?” She had a hard time keeping her calm exterior intact, when all she wanted to do was run to the hospital and beat on Cain until she woke up and fixed things. She knew, though, that she didn’t have the luxury of wasting time fantasizing. At the moment she knew two things with utmost certainty. The man who had taken her son wouldn’t harm him without negotiating first, and if she didn’t break Merrick now, she never would. “I spent years being where you can only dream about, Merrick—in Cain’s bed. You know what I learned in all that time, aside from the meaning of true passion?”

The guard’s green eyes narrowed to slits, but she didn’t respond. “No clue? Let me tell you, then. I learned how Cain thinks and how she plans. Last night you weren’t at the warehouse. The one night everyone’s been planning on forever, and you’re nowhere in sight. Why was that?” “You think you’re so fucking smart.” “I don’t think, I know just how smart I am, thank you, but getting back to my question. You weren’t there because your job was to watch our son. Cain counted on you, and now he’s gone. I’m not blaming you, but I’ll lay it on thick when it comes to telling her about the getting-him-back part. Because let’s not kid ourselves, shall we. We know who has him and why.” Emma strode toward the bathroom. The talk was over, and she had baited the hook. She needed Merrick, but only if the woman was willing to work with her. “How did you know I haven’t slept with her? You’ve been gone a long time.” “A wife knows, Merrick. Don’t forget that. I’ll see you downstairs in a minute.” The humor returned to Merrick’s laugh. Cain’s partner had won a decisive victory without throwing a punch, garnering a bit of admiration from her, the loser. Merrick had no doubt why her boss was still lamenting the loss of this woman. Any other woman would have fired her out of pride, but by allowing her to go wait with the rest of Cain’s men, Emma was giving her a second chance. Carmen and some of her girls were passing around coffee cups when Merrick entered the large den where they had all convened. The only men missing were the ones watching over Cain in the hospital. Mook tried not to smile at Merrick’s appearance, knowing what it meant. He had no reason to dig into her wounded pride. “What’s the plan, Merrick?” one of the men asked, looking around Carmen, who was filling his cup. “I’m sure when the boss gets down here she’ll tell us what we need to do.” “Who, Cain? I thought she was still in the hospital?” “Not exactly, fellas. For now we’ll be taking orders from Emma Casey, and before you start grumbling, let’s hear her out. This woman may surprise you. She sure did me just a few minutes ago when I had a run-in

with her.” Mook and Merrick listened to the group’s grievances, letting them vent before Emma came down. One man named Hank who had been with Cain for a little over a year sounded adamantly opposed to taking any direction from Emma. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but I ain’t going along with no snatch ordering me around.” Hank crossed his arms and leaned back into the thick cushion of the sofa. “And your name is what?” Emma strode in and took a seat in the chair Merrick was standing behind. The fact that the guard didn’t move sent a clear message to the rest of the people in the room. “Hank.” “Hank, you are free to leave.” Emma pointed in the general direction behind her. “Don’t let the knob hit you in the ass on the way out. Merrick, please settle up with him if Cain owes him anything for services rendered.” Merrick tried hard not to laugh at the shock on the man’s face. Emma had effectively pinned him to his seat since he looked so paralyzed. “We have plenty to cover, Hank, so get moving.” “You heard the lady,” said Mook. He stood and walked over next to Merrick. It wasn’t totally clear why Merrick was going along with this, but his job was Hayden’s welfare, so to get the boy back, Mook would deal with the devil. The guard walked out without any other response except to slam the door. “Here’s what we’re going to do,” said Emma. When she was done, everybody in the room knew the woman had spent years at Cain’s side. She was more polite, but what she was asking bore Cain’s distinct cunning and resolve. “You heard Mrs. Casey. Break into four groups and meet me back in the office at the club tonight. Don’t even think about screwing this up.” Merrick paused and looked at Emma before finishing. “It’s a good plan.” “Thank you.” Emma smiled and turned her attention back to the rest of the group. “Good luck and remember, Merrick’s right. There’s no room for error on this one. My son’s life is on the line, and if one of you gambles with that I’ll kill you myself. ” She stood and paused to see if she would hear any other dissent. “Merrick, Mook, let’s head over to the hospital and check on

the boss.”

Chapter Thirty

Another padlock slipped into place on one of the trucks the federal agents were using to cart away the mounting evidence against Cain. It wasn’t yet ten in the morning, and the combination of too little sleep and the sick feeling over what they were doing was giving Shelby a massive headache. Why Cain had just given up and let them catch her so easily had been the question on her mind. Lionel took a seat next to her. “We’re going to have to call Agent Hicks to see where she wants us to store all this stuff. Eventually I’m sure it will all be destroyed. Since I like a drink every so often, I think that’s a shame.” He stared out at the warehouse, which was far more luxurious than he would have guessed from the outside. Cain obviously didn’t use it too often the way the space was intended because of all the exercise equipment and the collection of cars. Shelby had meant to call Agent Annabel Hicks all morning, but she had put it off until the inventory was done. Hicks supervised the New Orleans office and was no friend to their supervisor, Barney Kyle, so she had spent her morning in the federal lockup dealing with the ramifications of having a dirty agent in her employ. As Shelby went to call her, a forklift unloading boxes dropped one of the crates. It sounded as if every bottle had broken, and the stains on the wood confirmed at least a majority of them had bitten the dust. All of a sudden, a car door slammed near the entrance to Cain’s property. A tall, dark-haired woman emerged from the driver’s side, accompanied by a group of young, well-dressed men and women. One of them pulled out a leather-bound notepad and wrote down the number on the crate that had just been destroyed. Anthony stopped them from entering the premises and just as quickly pointed toward the table where Lionel and Shelby were sitting. “Agent Daniels?” The woman in the lead held her hand out in greeting, not bothering to introduce the people she was with. Shelby just stared at her, not lifting her hand. She knew clothes, and

the outfit the woman had on cost more than the federal government paid her in two months, six if you threw in the expensive jewelry that adorned the hand at the end of her visual tour. “And you are?” “Muriel Casey, and I believe you are trespassing on private property.” Tired of waiting for the woman to break out of her stupor and shake her hand, Muriel dropped her hand and lifted an eyebrow instead. “If anyone is in the way, it would be you and your little entourage of eager beavers.” “As Derby Cain Casey’s attorney I would like an explanation as to why you’re destroying her property.” “Ms. Casey, we are investigating the illegal importation and sale of liquor and cigarettes, which your boss didn’t bother to pay federal taxes on. In case you missed that class in law school, that’s a crime. I know she hid them in the cleverly disguised sardine boxes, but we are a bit more sophisticated than she gave us credit for.” Shelby leaned back in her chair and took a deep breath. She was tired, and the fact that this woman looked a lot like Cain was throwing her. Her own investigative skills and gaydar were pinging family in more ways than one. “If you and the mental giants you’re working for had bothered to open one of the crates, you would’ve found the little tax stamp you’re talking about.” Muriel snapped her fingers, and one of the lapdogs pulled a stack of papers from his leather-bound notebook and handed them to Lionel. “As for the sardine crates, I’ll have to mention to Cain’s Canadian distributor, Sardine’s Liquor and Spirits, that you have a problem with their name. I doubt they’ll change it since it’s their family name. Who knows, maybe way back they were little fishers of little fish? You can take up the great question with Norris Sardine.” The other younger attorneys behind her laughed, and Muriel joined in. “I know. I offered to change it to Morris Salmon, but he refused.” After Lionel read over the shipping invoices, which contained all the proper customs stamps, he ran to get a crowbar. “This will only take a minute to clear up,” said Shelby, reading the same papers. If they were legitimate, Cain had played them like blind sheep. “Good, since you have about a minute to vacate my client’s property. If not, I’ll have the police come and remove you, along with every news crew

we can get down here to film the government’s harassment of a legitimate businesswoman. Would this be a good time to interject that said businesswoman was shot while she was receiving legal goods?” “I don’t know they’re legal goods.” “Do you know Cain, Agent Daniels?” “I’ve had the pleasure of making her acquaintance.” “Then you know every one of those crates holds bottle after bottle of federally and state-approved commodities. Leave before I have to put your name on the suit we’re filing.” “But we’ve been watching Cain for months.” The seriousness of the situation was dawning on Shelby. An FBI agent had shot and seriously wounded a citizen going about her business. The fact that he did it on orders from one of the city’s crime bosses wouldn’t help their case in the eyes of the public. As a group, they had been so busy watching Cain that it never occurred to them to watch their own. “I’m sorry. Is this where I’m supposed to tell you that everything’s going to be all right?” Shelby looked up from the papers in her hand and winced when Lionel pried the first crate open. The nails giving from the wood sounded like fingernails running down a chalkboard. “Ma’am, I know you would like us to vacate the premises as soon as possible, but could you give me a few minutes?” “Take all the time you need, Agent Daniels, as long as it doesn’t take all morning. Could you also refrain from breaking anything else? Nothing upsets Cain as much as spilled booze.” Muriel walked to her cousin’s office and ordered the agents who had taken up residence to get out. The young man who had written down the serial number of the broken crate was now busy writing up the fact that the desktop was full of mud. The agent sitting behind Cain’s desk had thought nothing of putting his feet up when he took a short nap earlier that morning. “Tell me there aren’t any tax stamps on those bottles,” Shelby said to Lionel, who was breaking open one of the boxes in the crate. “This is the fourth one we’ve popped open, and I wish I could tell you no. She played us, Shelby, and like a bunch of fucking morons, we just trusted Kyle. Cain Casey’s business is illegal liquor, but this one time she went more than aboveboard. Those papers that suit handed you have

every t crossed and every i dotted. Hicks isn’t going to like this. It’s a complete media nightmare when you put Barney in the mix. We’ll be lucky to convict Casey of an overdue parking ticket now.” “You’ve got to give her credit, though. God, we should’ve known when she just started talking in Wisconsin. Kyle’s chased these people for years, and all of a sudden she starts giving details, dates, and times. Common sense should have told us all that it would be the one time she’d do it by the numbers.” Anthony and Joe joined them after they unlocked the back of one of the other trucks and opened some of the crates. All of them had the appropriate markings, meaning the agents shouldn’t be there. In their game of cat and mouse with Cain, none of them had ever realized that they were the ones standing on the wrong side of the trap. They all knew if the winner had been conscious, she would have been laughing her ass off. “Is everything in order?” Muriel asked, scaring them all because no one heard her walk up. “We’ll be on our way, and I can assure you, Ms. Casey, we’ll conduct an inquiry into what exactly happened here last night. Here’s my card.” Shelby handed her own card over with a prayer that she wasn’t about to be subjected to a complete dressing-down. “My cousin told me to watch out for you, Agent Daniels. Her exact words were you were the smart one in the group.” Muriel looked over at the three men backing Shelby up. “No offense, gentlemen.” “Thank you,” said Shelby. “I was wondering about the last name and the family resemblance.” “My father thought some of us in the Casey clan should be on the upand-up.” When Shelby looked confused as to whom Muriel was talking about, she provided the complete family connection. “Jarvis, in case you’re wondering. It was his idea for me to pursue a career as an officer of the court and all that jazz. If you all are finished with your less-than-successful fishing expedition, may I show you to the door? Oh, and if you left any of those nasty bugs behind, I’ll send the extermination bill to you all personally. I’m already on retainer, so what’s one more trip to court to make sure it comes out of your own salary.” The new guy with the muddy shoes stepped back into the office and returned about two minutes later. He nodded toward Muriel before climbing

into the back of one of their cars. When Muriel laughed softly, Shelby noticed how much she reminded her of Cain. “I’m sure Agent Hicks from our office will contact you at your convenience, Ms. Casey,” said Anthony, to break the silence. “Tell Annabel I look forward to it, though she’s another one who would benefit from a name change. Janet Bond, maybe. It sounds much more secret-agent like.” She pointed to the door where some of Cain’s men were already taking up their posts. “Gentlemen and Ms. Daniels, if you would please excuse me, I have work to do.” Seeing the personnel coming in, the four agents started walking toward the entrance. Whatever was up was big, since most of the men on Cain’s payroll were arriving. One of them dragged a rolling bag behind him and stopped to talk to Muriel before he headed into the office. She nodded at what he whispered before she waved one last time to the curious onlookers. Shelby turned to her coworkers and winked. The game was afoot again, and this time they would get it right. * The doctor patted Emma’s knee. “She’s doing much better this morning, Ms. Casey. She had a good night and is responding well to the medications. The painkillers are one of the reasons she hasn’t regained consciousness yet. Derby needs a few more days of rest to put her on the road to recovery.” He answered the rest of her questions and then just sat with her. Emma tried to process what the man who had put Cain back together had said. She took deep, calming breaths, trying to keep her tears and more-than-overwhelming emotions at bay. “Do you think she’ll have a lot to overcome, once this is all over?” She knew that Cain would be devastated if she couldn’t go back to the life she was used to. “It’ll take some time, but I think it’s up to Cain to see how long that journey of recovery is going to be. I promise if she applies herself, she should be fine. Last night I wasn’t this optimistic, but the woman lying in there has some amazing healing powers. Are you ready?”

Emma nodded and stood to follow him into the intensive care unit. The sight of Cain with all the tubes and equipment hooked to her made her slump against the doctor. Seeing Cain this vulnerable was threatening to make her breakfast reappear. When they had been together, Cain looked vibrant even in her sleep. “She needs your strength now, Emma, not your hopelessness.” He left when she walked to the bed and put her head down on the uninjured side of Cain’s chest. Dr. Elton had explained to her that he was a firm believer that his patients could hear their loved ones when they came to see them and talk to them in situations like this. He had assured her that when she got over the shock of what happened, her soothing voice would bring Cain back to those who loved her. “Honey, I know I’m the last person you probably want to hear from right now, but I have you in the perfect spot to listen to me.” She wiped her eyes and tried to sound teasing as she brushed back the black hair before running her fingers along Cain’s jawline. “This is my opportunity to work on that little part of your brain that’s still crazy about me and is being beaten into submission by that tough macho part that likes to swagger most of the time. I’m here for you, my love, until forever.” Her fingers stopped their caress and moved to Cain’s lips, while she clasped the other hand lightly. “You are mine, but not for a short time. You pledged yourself to me forever, and that’s what I want. Please give our family a chance. I want you to rest and get better. I’ve got some stuff to do, but I’ll be back.” From her post at the door Merrick looked on as Emma leaned over the bed and kissed Cain on the lips. When they connected, Emma felt a flutter in Cain’s fingers. “I love you.” The nurse behind the counter keeping watch on all the monitors glanced up and smiled. “Thank you for observing the time limit. Dr. Elton is hoping to move her into a regular room by the end of the week.” “Take good care of her.” Emma walked out with her two shadows, remembering to nod toward Lou and the other man who stood guard with him. It was time to see a man about her son.

Chapter Thirty-One

When Emma arrived at the warehouse office, Muriel immediately stood, hugged her close, and didn’t let go right away. “Emma, darling, you look fabulous. Cousin Cain won’t be able to hold out too long when she wakes up. I spoke to the doctor, and he told me she’s going to be fine.” Muriel had put aside any anger she had left for Emma when Merrick explained the plan Cain’s ex had come up with. “Thanks, Muriel. She looks a lot better today, but I couldn’t bring myself to tell her about Hayden. Have we heard anything?” “There’ve been no calls, but that doesn’t mean anything. It’s not time to start worrying yet.” From behind Cain’s desk, Emma snorted. “That’s easy for you to say, Muriel. He isn’t your son.” “Come on, I love the little guy. Of course I’m worried about him, but I realize what all this is about, and you’re doing the right thing. You’ve changed, Emma, and that’s good. I talked to Cain a lot when you left, and you know me. I had to drop my twenty-five dollars into the conversation.” “Isn’t that supposed to be two cents?” “Not with what I charge Cain. You probably wouldn’t have left all those years ago if she’d made you more of a true partner. Once this is done, don’t let her be the one to run away this time.” “I’m trying, Muriel. That’s all I can do.” Emma waited until the man sweeping the room was done before she moved on to more important topics. When he finished the last section of the room he gave them a thumbsup and spoke to Muriel. “The room’s clean, Ms. Casey.” “Thanks, Frank. Why don’t you clean the rest of the place? Those guys were in here for a while. God only knows what they left behind.” “Did the guys pick up my four packages?” Emma asked Merrick and Mook, not concerned Cain’s attorney was still in the room. Muriel Casey and her infamous cousin had a lot in common. Both had learned the ins and outs of the family business from their fathers, but Muriel

hadn’t lied to Shelby. Jarvis and Dalton had wanted her to pursue a law career because of the family business. Her sexual tastes were also similar to Cain’s. Their parents hadn’t been disappointed in their sexual preferences, but to have them be so open about their lifestyle made both Jarvis’s and Dalton’s dreams of grandchildren dim. Had Dalton only lived to see Hayden, he would have been delighted. Muriel was two years younger than Cain, but unlike her cousin, she still wanted the pleasure of meeting a lot more women in the city, so settling down was out of the question. Even if she had considered it, watching Cain work through the pain of Emma leaving her put it right out of her mind. Merrick leaned against the desk near Emma, like she did when Cain was in the chair. “Your packages are under some very watchful eyes at the club,” she assured Emma. “Don’t worry, I put our best guys on the job. With Cain out of commission, the feds are backing off. It’s weird, really. Do they think business doesn’t go on without her here?” “Your boss just played them like a bunch of pimple-faced rookies, and they’re reeling from what happened,” Muriel interjected so they could move to the subject at hand. “The shipment sitting out there is legit.” “All of it?” asked Mook. “Down to the no-name cigarettes in the last truck. My uncle Dalton always said be careful of jumping to a conclusion about anyone or anything. Even though someone’s always done something a certain way, he may take another route every so often. Kyle learned that the hard way, and according to my connections at the federal building, he’s in custody for shooting Cain.” Emma leaned forward in her chair and put her hands on the desk. “What are you talking about?” “The story on the street is Kyle was working for Giovanni Bracato and shot Cain on his order. Mr. Bracato was using this as the culminating act to finish the turf war he’s fought with Cain and the other families to take over all the neighborhoods and rackets in the city. With Cain still alive and Kyle in custody, it stands to reason he seized Hayden walking this morning unprotected. “Nothing will happen to him, Emma. Not yet anyway. Big Gino needs him as an insurance policy for whatever talking Kyle’s doing against him. My guess is he wants us to use our relationships and political connections

to take care of that loose end.” Muriel crossed her legs and tried to look relaxed before she asked a question. “But what happens if he doesn’t take the bait you’re going fishing with, Emma?” “If something happens to Hayden, I’ll trade Bracato’s entire family, with his dead body at the top of the pile, for our son. I’ll pull the trigger myself, if that’s what’s necessary for Mr. Bracato to see I’m serious. There’s no way I go back to Cain and tell her I failed and let harm come to Hayden.” Everyone in the room nodded in agreement. If Giovanni put one bruise on Hayden, the streets would run red from the war that would erupt. Going against someone’s child was just not done. Merrick put her hand on Emma’s back as a sign of encouragement and peered over her head at Muriel. “You want us to call you tonight?” “I feel like a drink and some dancing, so you won’t have far to look for me.” “Is that a smart thing for you, Muriel?” asked Emma. “You are, after all, an officer of the court.” “I’m also Cain’s advisor on everything concerning the business. There’s very little I don’t know, Emma. I just don’t share that knowledge with too many people. If that makes me a criminal as well, so be it, but this is my family too. To me that’s all that’s important.” “Good to know.” “Emma, we’re ready when you are,” Mook said when he got off his cell. “Then let’s go.” The car waiting outside had completely tinted windows in the back. Once Merrick had seated her new boss, and she and Mook climbed in, they all turned to the small brown-eyed passenger with his legs curled into his middle, crying. “It’s all right, honey,” Emma cooed, as she took the crying child from one of Cain’s men. The little boy looked up, and his crying slowed to just sniffles. The driver glanced at Emma. “Christ. Glad you’re here. The kid hasn’t quit bawling since we snatched him in the park. Dumb nanny wasn’t watching the stroller. Cain would’ve had her head for pulling a stunt like that.” Emma dried the baby’s tears. “You sure are a cute one, aren’t you? You don’t have to be afraid. We’re on our way to see your grandfather. No

one is going to hurt you, little guy, so just relax.” The little boy put his index finger in his mouth and leaned against her, closing his eyes as her soothing voice continued. The car moved in the direction of Gino Bracato’s warehouse. Muriel had called ahead and used her usual verbal persuasion to get them past the front door or, in this case, to the front door to pick up a lone Gino, shifting from one foot to the other as he watched for the car to arrive. He was obviously worried about the safety of the small passenger. The FBI team assigned to Bracato, back on live surveillance, was surprised to see the man come out of his offices and get into the limo. The agents, shocked that none of Bracato’s men got in after him and that the car pulled away quickly, called for backup to follow the mystery visitors and see what they were up to with Big Gino. “Mr. Bracato, thank you for joining us on such short notice.” Emma pulled the child resting against her shoulder tighter against her body and smiled. “I was enjoying the trip over here with your grandson.” “Listen to me, bitch. You hurt him, and I’ll spend the rest of my days hunting you down.” “Merrick, if he curses in front of the baby again, please knock out some of those teeth. Good manners are so hard to instill in the young, Mr. Bracato. No sense in giving him a head start on how not to act.” After both Mook and Merrick eased their jackets open to show Bracato what would happen, he didn’t move to get closer to her and the boy. Instead, he smiled and tried to turn on the charm, though Emma noticed a piece of spinach in his yellowed teeth. “Maybe you should be the one who needs a lesson in good manners, Mrs. Casey. Stealing my grandson is just not done in this business. We are, after all, men of honor. Cain should have taught you that.” “Does that mean my son will be waiting for me at home when I get there?” “What makes you think I have your son? He could’ve run off, for all I know, since he’s the bastard son of that bitch Cain. Maybe he couldn’t live with the shame of it all?” Emma closed her eyes and tilted her head upward to take a deep breath. After her short encounter with the idiot sitting across from her, she realized why Cain took so many cleansing breaths throughout the day.

“Merrick, please tell the driver to stop the car.” “Yes, ma’am.” After another short tap to the window from Mook, Emma’s order was obeyed. “Get out.” “What about my—” Gino swallowed his smug smile when the man next to him pulled out his gun and just pointed it at the floor of the car. He didn’t doubt that one word from Emma would change its position to the vicinity of his head. “I had come today with every intention of giving you back your grandson as a token of my goodwill, but your behavior tells me that what Cain has said all along about you is true. Get out of the car, Mr. Bracato, and be careful how you treat my son. Take a walk back to your office and call your sons, all of them, and ask what move you should make next. Once they give you an answer, call me back and we’ll talk again. Don’t take too long, though. My patience is running thin, and I miss Hayden.” Emma tightened her grip on the boy she held on her shoulder and motioned her head to the side to get the fat man moving. Mook took the opportunity to press his gun at the base of Bracato’s head. “I believe the lady asked you to leave.” “You’re going to pay for this, starting with your kid, lady. My son Giovanni isn’t quite as forgiving as his old man, and when he finds out you have his boy, he’ll rip that little son of a bitch of yours to shreds.” “I’ll look forward to your call, Mr. Bracato. Mook, I did promise our guest something if he cursed again, I believe.” Emma didn’t even wince when she heard the blow to Bracato’s head outside the car. “You ucking astard, you knocked out my two n teeth,” the man yelled. “It was a good way to get rid of the spinach, anyway,” she said with a straight face. “Let’s go home, guys, and introduce this little one to Carmen.” The kind old woman took charge of the baby from the minute they arrived. When Emma handed him over, he reached for her one last time, but went quietly with Carmen into the kitchen for a bottle. After they disappeared, Emma asked Merrick to step into Cain’s office. “I’m going to tell you something, and I want you to let me finish

before you go off on me.” She sat in one of the guest chairs, not feeling as comfortable in this office as the one in the warehouse. “How can you be so sure what you say is what it’s going to take to send me off the deep end?” Merrick’s arched dark brow reminded her so much of Cain she had to take a deep breath before she responded. “Because it’s the same thing I shared with Hayden last night, and it sent him running into the waiting arms of Giovanni Bracato, so call it a hunch on my part.” Merrick pinched the bridge of her nose and nodded. “Okay, I wasn’t going to ask, but since you brought it up, what was it?” With no detail left out, she told the guard about Hannah, the secret she had kept for so long. Merrick kept her word and didn’t say anything until Emma finished. “Does Cain know?” “It’s why she threw up that day you went running with her. I made a mistake, Merrick, but I called my friends who are keeping Hannah, and they agreed to bring her to meet Cain and Hayden. I intend to stay in the city, even if Cain doesn’t want us.” Merrick leaned forward and did something totally out of character. She put her hand on Emma’s knee and looked up at her with a touch of sadness. “You don’t know her at all, even after all this time, do you?” “What do you mean?” “Emma, she’s never stopped wanting the things you took away. The closest I’ve seen a woman get to her since you left was, surprisingly, that FBI agent Shelby. You had a baby and kept it from her, though, and I’m not sure where she begins to forgive you for that. Turning you away, I’m fairly sure, isn’t her style. Cain will always put her family first, but I don’t know if she’ll let you back in the way she did before. I have a feeling, though, little Hannah might just be your ticket.” “From your mouth to God’s ear,” Emma said softly, as she gazed out the windows behind Cain’s desk. She and Cain had spent an afternoon in heated debate about the placement of the old family heirloom. She thought it left Cain vulnerable if someone wanted to take a shot at her, but living in fear wasn’t Cain’s style either. “Come on, Emma. We have some idiots to move, and I have to figure out to where. Why don’t you go up and take a nap? After this afternoon’s

meeting with Bracato, I’m thinking we should wait until at least tomorrow to make any moves.” Emma laughed, and some of Cain’s expressions made sense to her now. “Make them sweat, right?” “It’s good to see you weren’t just paying attention to her ass in those leather pants you liked so much. You’re right. We make Bracato sweat and wait for him to panic.” Merrick stopped at the door and turned around to look at her with a serious expression. “You aren’t going to panic on me, are you, Emma?” She shook her head and fought against her alarm. She had come too far to let nerves get in the way of getting her son back. “What about Hayden?” “The boy got himself into this, so now he knows there’s no quick fixes without Cain being here. He’ll know to sit and wait, but he also knows we won’t leave him behind.” “What would Cain do if she were here?” The green eyes Cain had fallen in love with pinned Merrick with their open expression. It was easy now to see why Cain had such a hard time in the past telling this woman no. “Depends.” “On what?” asked Emma. “If there’s one scratch on her son. He comes back without a scratch on him, maybe Bracato gets lucky. That stupid fat ass hurts him, though, and she’ll kill him even if she has to do it in the mayor’s office in front of a million witnesses.” Emma steepled her fingers in front of her lips and thought about what Merrick had just said, knowing it was true. Finally she made her request. “Wherever you put them, Merrick, make sure it’s private.” The answer gave Merrick another surprise for the day. In her wildest dreams she wouldn’t have guessed Emma would last this long. “You got it, boss.”

Chapter Thirty-Two

The beep of the machines next to the bed was lulling Shelby to sleep. She had been at Cain’s side since she saw Emma leave earlier, wanting to sit with the mobster a while to convince herself that Cain would eventually recover. The guard Merrick had posted had searched Shelby before she entered, with her cooperation. She knew if that he was sure she wasn’t carrying in anything she planned to leave behind, he was more likely to grant access. She had been sitting for over three hours, trying to get some response out of the still woman on the bed. Cain looked different in this totally relaxed state, more like the son she had watched for so long when he was out with his mother. For the thousandth time she wished Cain had been an accountant so they could have something more between them. “Come on, Cain. I know you’re in there.” Muriel filled up the door opening, much like her cousin would have. “She’ll come around, Agent Daniels. Don’t worry. The doctor just told me they were cutting down on her pain medication and moving her soon. Is this some sort of new surveillance technique I’m not familiar with?” She indicated Cain’s hand that Shelby was holding. “I’m not here to make trouble for her, ma’am. Cain’s my friend.” Muriel laughed, and the sound was so similar to Cain’s, Shelby felt sad. “But she’s also been under your microscope for how long now?” Muriel lifted her big hands like a stop sign. “I’m just kidding with you, Agent Daniels. How’s my cousin doing today?” “All this quiet and stillness doesn’t seem natural.” Shelby touched Cain’s cheek. “You’re right, though. I did watch her for months, but it didn’t prepare me for the day I met her.” “Well, ma’am, we Caseys like to leave an impression when we can. How about you wait for me down in the cafeteria, and I’ll buy you a cup of coffee?” “Please call me Shelby.”

Muriel’s phone started ringing, and she put one finger up. She listened and smiled at Shelby as whoever was on the other end finished talking. “Give me a minute, then bring her on up.” Muriel held her hand out. “Please pardon the interruption, Shelby, and I insist you call me Muriel. I hate to hurry you, but we have to be going.” “You’re evicting me?” “You’re welcome to visit Cain whenever you wish, but Emma’s on her way up and needs some time alone. I hope you understand.” Shelby kissed Cain’s hand and accepted Muriel’s escort downstairs. When the two passed a couple sitting in the waiting room holding a beautiful child, she stopped abruptly, stunned by the sight. The kid looked like a miniature version of Hayden. “Tell me she didn’t do that to Cain?” “Shelby, I’m going to ask you as a favor to forget you saw that little girl for now. I have no right to ask, but I don’t want anyone to know just yet. My family’s still reeling from what happened to Cain because of Kyle, and I want to make sure there’s no one else on Bracato’s payroll. I don’t think even you know who to trust yet.” Running her hand through her hair to get it out of her eyes, Shelby nodded. Muriel was right. They couldn’t know if Kyle had help. “If the secret comes out it won’t be from me, Muriel. I promise.” They kept walking down the hall. “Does Cain know about her?” “She knows about her.” “How could Emma do that to her?” “How indeed?” * The subject of their talk stood at the entrance to Cain’s room. Emma had tried to follow Merrick’s advice and take a nap, but sleep wasn’t coming. With Hayden still missing, she sought comfort the only place she could find it. She inched toward the bed and sat on the edge. The tube coming out of Cain’s mouth had left her lips chapped and dry, so she went for a wet towel. “I wish you would wake up. There’s so much wrong, Cain, and I’m not sure if I know how to fix it. At least not without messing anything else up. Please come back to me.” She wiped until Cain’s lips looked moist.

“Ms. Casey,” said the large guard, who hadn’t left the hospital since Cain had been admitted. “Lou, right?” “Yes, ma’am. I’m sorry to interrupt, but there’s a couple waiting to see you. I wanted to give you a few minutes before I came in, though. I hope you don’t mind.” “No problem.” She nodded at the big guy before turning back to Cain. “Don’t go anywhere, okay? I’ll be right back.” Lou laughed as Emma headed out to the waiting room. “Don’t worry, Mrs. Casey. I’ll keep an eye on her and make sure she behaves until you get back.” “Thanks, Lou.” The walk seemed longer as she left the intensive care unit and headed out to its waiting room. If it was either reporters or more legal authorities, she was going to have a meltdown. Both groups had been tying up the phone lines at the house to the point Carmen had taken the phones with listed numbers off the hook. When she turned the corner she felt as if someone had thrown her a life preserver before she drowned in a sea of turmoil. The small figure sitting on her friend Maddie’s lap looked tense in the unfamiliar surroundings, but her face brightened overwhelmingly when Emma winked at her from the other side of the glass. For once the large number of men sitting in close proximity to her daughter didn’t bother Emma. It was a comfort to see Jarvis taking such good care of Hannah. “Mama!” “Hey, how’s Mama’s big girl?” She knelt on the hard tile floor so she could accept Hannah’s embrace. The almost four-year-old held on to her as if she was afraid Emma would disappear again. “We gots to ride a big plane here, Mama, and Aunt Maddie said I could meet Haygen and Mom too.” Hearing Hannah’s excitement about the big day she had waited for made Emma cry. She felt like a failure for not giving the little girl the simplest of wishes before now. Maddie put her hands on Emma’s shoulders. “Emma, why’d we have to come here? Has something happened to Hayden? None of these guys would tell us anything.” “There’ll be time later for me to explain, Maddie. Thank you and Jerry

for coming and bringing Hannah, but I just can’t talk about it yet.” Emma stroked the child’s black hair, coming to a decision. “Do you mind waiting while I introduce Hannah to someone?” “Go on, honey, and take your time. Jerry and I don’t have any place to be.” Hannah glanced back and forth from her mother to Maddie, wearing a small frown. “I’m sorry, Mama.” “What for, my love?” “I didn’t mean to touch nothing.” Emma smiled and kissed Hannah’s forehead. “Oh, baby girl, you aren’t in trouble, I just wanted to talk to you before I took you to see someone. Do you remember me telling you about your mom Cain?” The little head nodded. “Well, she wants to meet you, but she got hurt and has a big boo-boo.” “We make it better, Mama?” “We’ll try, angel. Do you want to go and see your mom?” When Emma walked back into the unit holding Hannah’s hand, the nurses didn’t dare tell her children weren’t allowed. All of the men outside Cain’s door stared at the little girl in the pink dress. Emma could imagine what they were thinking—that maybe it was a good thing the boss was out for the count at the moment. She picked Hannah up as they entered the room and sat close to Cain’s head. “Honey, I know you can hear me, so I want you to open your eyes and meet your daughter. Cain, she’s waited so long for this. Please don’t disappoint her.” Before Emma could stop her, Hannah reached out and put her hand over Cain’s mouth. “Mom, it’s me, Hannah. Mama said it was okay to come see you now.” The fog was thick where Cain was stuck, but she could hear voices. A panicked shock stalled her emotions because no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t open her eyes. Something had happened. She felt paralyzed. But no amount of concentration could make her remember. It was a soft slap to the mouth that made her eyes flutter. “That’s it, baby, come back to us. I need you,” said Emma. It wasn’t important that Hannah had crawled out of her lap and was pulling on Cain’s top lip. She focused on the struggle Cain was going through to open her

eyes. The hand she was holding had come back to life, as did the monitor next to the bed as Cain’s heartbeat increased. Mother and daughter jumped a little when blue eyes opened without warning. Cain inhaled sharply, struggling to figure out what had a deathgrip on her lip. The pain stopped her from moving around too much and from taking too deep a breath. Not having full control was making Cain panic. “Don’t try to move, baby. You’ve been hurt.” Really. I wouldn’t have guessed that on my own. Cain blinked a few times and noticed Emma hadn’t heard her comment. She could have sworn she had been actually talking. She managed to turn her head a little and found a beautiful sight—the little girl from the farm next to Ross’s. This was her little girl, hers and Emma’s. “Hannah, this is your Mom Cain, and she’s been looking forward to meeting you. Only she might feel better if you stop pulling on her like that.” Emma heard her own voice quiver and wished the introductions could have been like she had dreamed so many times, with Cain scooping the little girl into her arms and giving her a big kiss. The blue eyes looking up at her told her that was exactly what Cain would have done if she’d been able. “Baby, this is your daughter, Hannah Marie Casey.” “Love you.” It came out in a whisper, but it was just as effective as if Cain had screamed it. “Ma’am, could we get in there for a minute?” The nurse had an entourage with her, and someone was calling the doctor. Cain wasn’t supposed to be awake with the massive amount of medication running through her. When Emma grabbed Hannah and started to move out of the way, Cain’s voice rose a little. “No.” “We’ll be right over here, Cain. Don’t worry. I’m not taking her anywhere.” Emma stood back and watched as some of the medical team pulled the sheet back and checked Cain’s injuries, while others attended to her vital signs. When the head nurse took out a penlight and pointed it into Cain’s eyes to check for pupil reaction, Cain rasped, “Take this out.” “Take what out, Ms. Casey?” Uncoordinated, Cain was able finally to move her hand close to her

mouth. “This, take it out.” She put her fingers on the tube in her throat. “I’m sorry, ma’am, but I’m not authorized to do so.” “Take it out, or I’ll do it myself.” The voice was low, but it made Emma laugh because it carried Cain’s usual amount of venom. “Ma’am, please calm down, or we’ll be forced to sedate you.” “Go anywhere near her again with a needle, and you’ll have to deal with me,” Emma threatened from where she was standing. She had just gotten Cain back, and she wasn’t going to let go so easily. “Is she all right for the moment?” “Yes, but—” said the middle-aged woman. “Then get out and we’ll wait for the doctor.” “We just want to understand why this happened, Mrs. Casey. We’re just trying to do our jobs. If you can’t understand that, I’ll have to remove you.” The stout middle-aged nurse obviously wasn’t used to being talked down to. “You can try and remove her, lady, but make sure you bring enough people to take Freddie and me with her,” said Lou, who stood just inside Cain’s room. A man at the counter surrounding the nurses’ station chuckled. Cain’s surgeon had arrived and was glancing over the paper readouts her monitors had produced as he listened to the fighting going on in the room. Emma glanced toward the door as Dr. Elton opened it. With Cain’s chart under his arm, he motioned all the healthcare workers out. “It’s no wonder you’re awake, with all the noise,” he joked as he began his examination. He explained to Emma that Cain was a medical enigma to him. Her condition was something he expected to see in a couple of weeks, if she survived at all, but the alert blue eyes and reflex response were almost normal. “Take this out. Now.” Cain’s tone belonged to someone not used to being denied. “Cain, I want you to understand something, so hear me out, okay?” His patient swallowed rapidly and with difficulty because of the tube she was complaining about, but she nodded. “Someone tried to kill you with a very large gun that shot even bigger bullets. I’m thrilled you’re awake, but now I’m the boss, not you. The staff and I will try our best to make you comfortable, but you have a ways to go

before we’re done.” Cain motioned him closer and said, “I’ve got enough shit hooked up to me, and it’s scaring my kid, so take it out. It’s the first time she’s seen me, and I don’t want this to be what she remembers about the day.” “Mrs. Casey, could you and your daughter give us about twenty minutes? I promise it’s just to clean Cain up and get her comfortable. If it’s possible, we’ll move her to a private room so you’ll be more comfortable as well.” “No more drugs?” Emma asked with conviction. “Unless she asks me, no more drugs.” As Emma and Hannah waited, the clock seemed mired in quicksand. Emma was about to go back into the room after forty minutes had passed, but then the doctor met her at the door. “I don’t understand how, but she’ll be home in about a week.” She laughed at the thought of Cain flat on her back for a week. “If you can keep her that long. Cain isn’t the best patient. Add to that her lack of patience, and a week might be tough.” “You don’t understand. I thought she’d have to stay a month or two.” “No, Dr. Elton. You don’t understand. Cain’s an extraordinary person, used to doing extraordinary things. Right now she doesn’t have time for this, so she’ll will herself to mend.” “May your children take after her, then, Mrs. Casey. You go on in. She’s asking for you.” Dr. Elton patted her hand and left. Go on in, she’s asking for you. The doctor’s comment echoed in Emma’s head, making her dizzy. Memories of Cain dressing her down also echoed in her mind, but she had been lucky up to now. She had never been on the receiving end of the Casey temper at full throttle. The time the staff had taken made a difference. Cain looked almost healthy with only the oxygen tube in her nose. The one she’d found offensive was gone, and Emma could only hope it was the staff that had removed it. “I hurt too much to bite, so come here.” Cain’s voice was still raspy from the medical equipment, but it sounded glorious. The teasing comment was the first thing Cain had uttered to her that didn’t carry with it a dose of anger. “Cain, I’m so sorry for everything. I didn’t come here to see you get

hurt, but I’m grateful to you for saving my life.” She quit apologizing when, with a great deal of effort, Cain put up her hand and said, “She’s a beautiful child, Emma.” “She’s a Casey, Cain. What choice did she have but to be beautiful? I know it won’t make things right between us, but I taught her to love you and Hayden.” Emma sat on the chair next to the bed and rested her hands close to Cain’s body. “She’s talked about you for so long. I’m glad you found out.” Cain’s side hurt like hell, and she wasn’t up for a fight. “Your plan was to send me to jail so you could get Hayden back, so I’m sorry if I find your words more than a little hollow.” The saddest thing that had occurred to Cain about everything that had happened was that she’d missed out on Emma’s second pregnancy. She vividly recalled her first one.

Twelve Years Earlier in the Casey Bedroom in New Orleans “Don’t strain yourself today. I mean it.” Cain was sitting on the bed putting on her socks as she lectured the woman lying behind her. Her seventh month of pregnancy was starting to wear Emma down and swell her up in unimaginable places. “When are you coming home?” The irritated tone directed at her didn’t faze Cain. It was hormonal, and she figured the real Emma would return sometime after the birth. “Tonight early. I already talked to Vinny and told him I wasn’t staying long, but the Gulf Coast property’s being cleared today, and we’re meeting with some of the county commissioners. If I could skip it I would, baby, but this is one meeting I can’t miss.” Emma watched as Cain slipped on her belt, then her watch. The passion was gone. Now she knew what every pregnant woman meant— she really did feel like a beached whale and couldn’t blame Cain for not finding her attractive. “Maybe later you could go for a walk with Carmen? It’s nice outside today.” “I’m not a pet, Cain, so stop being so condescending. Just go. I’m sure you’re late by now.” If Emma expected the blue eyes to harden and give her the fight she was picking for, the exact opposite happened. Cain sat beside her and put

her hands on Emma’s cheeks. “I know you’re tired, sweetling, and this big bruiser isn’t helping any, but I love you. You rest, and I promise I’ll be home early.” Emma nodded, then lowered her head so Cain wouldn’t see the tears. It wasn’t fair to keep taking out her bad moods on the person who loved her more than life. Cain pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. Then she felt the bed shift again and Cain was gone. Never had she wanted to beg her to stay more than in that one moment, but it was just a mood swing. Something so tragic would seem silly in an hour, so Emma kept quiet. Trying to relax, Emma undressed and stepped into the shower. Reviewing her actions, she leaned her head against the shower wall and sobbed. She wanted to start the morning over so she could retract the harsh words, but now Cain was gone. “Emma, you idiot, it’s not like she doesn’t have her pick. Keep this up, and she’ll go looking for someone who doesn’t talk back so often.” She laughed when no one disagreed with her. Talking out loud to herself had become another side effect of pregnancy. And then, suddenly, she wasn’t alone. She cried harder when she heard the soft voice so close to her ear. “Ah, but she likes them feisty, lass. I want a partner, not a lapdog.” Cain’s tall, nude body pressed against her back felt solid and wonderful, and Emma turned and pressed her cheek to Cain’s shoulder. “No tears now, sweetling. They’ll ruin our morning.” Cain ran her fingers through the wet blond hair. After seeing the sadness on Emma’s face, she hadn’t been able to get very far once she’d walked out of the bedroom. “What are you doing here?” Emma turned her head up and kissed Cain’s collarbone as she gazed up at her greatest wish. “I live here, love. I’m the one you use as a foot warmer at night.” Cain ran her fingers down Emma’s neck, her lips following closely behind. She stopped just behind her ear and bit down gently, loving how it made Emma shiver. “I know that, you sweet idiot. What I meant was, I thought you had a meeting?” “I had a choice of bribing some old fat white guys into cutting us in on some gambling action, or bribing you into spending the day with me. It wasn’t a close contest so here I am. I want to spend hours showing you

how much I love you and just how beautiful I think you are.” “Do you have any idea how much I love you?” Emma put her hand behind Cain’s neck and pulled her down to claim a kiss. Any insecurities she had of Cain not finding her attractive disappeared when her partner’s tongue pushed gently against hers and Cain’s hands covered her backside, pulling her closer. “How about we answer that question in the bedroom, Mrs. Casey?” asked Cain, when they pulled apart. “That’s me, and I always will be.” They had spent so many mornings like that, so many days when Emma had rushed down to Cain’s office so she could feel Hayden moving around. Had Hannah been so active? Had the picture of Emma feeding her been as sweet and beautiful? Cain could never live those stories again, and her own Mrs. Casey had stolen them from her. “I’ve learned something about myself in the last month, Cain. In the end I couldn’t betray you just to regain my son. For the longest time I thought it was a fair trade. You got Hayden and I’d have Hannah, but it doesn’t work. We have two children, and each of them needs us for different reasons. I’d love nothing more than for you to forgive me, but if that doesn’t happen we need to learn to share them.” “If you were in my shoes, Emma, would you forgive?” Emma admitted to herself that when she had come back and wanted to see Hayden, Cain had granted access. It wasn’t Cain’s fault she had left and her son hated her for it, which was her own burden to carry. So she answered truthfully. “No.” “Sweetling, that might be the first honest thing you’ve said to me in forever.” The endearment and the rest of what she had to confess started her tears. “There’s more.” Through the hiccups and sobs, she got out the rest. Hayden was gone, Cain was shot, and it was all her fault. “Who has him?” “Giovanni Bracato.” Cain forgot the pain for a moment and closed her hand into a fist. “That fat bastard’s going to wish he’d stayed a gleam in his father’s eye.” “I’ve already met with him.” Emma leaned back in the chair and wiped her face. She didn’t think Cain would coldcock her, but she wasn’t taking

any chances. The medication Cain was on could prove her wrong. “You? I’m sure he found that highly amusing. What’d you do, ask him pretty please with sugar on top?” Merrick’s arrival was enough to defuse Cain’s rampage and allay the nurses. “No, she had Mook knock out his front teeth and the rest of the boys kidnap all Bracato’s kids, including his grandson, Little Gino.” Cain turned to Emma, who nodded in confirmation. “I wanted him ready to deal, and I thought his whole family would be worth Hayden.” “Listen to me carefully, the both of you. If you get him killed, start running before his body hits the floor. Run like the devil himself is chasing you, because you’ll find you might prefer him to me.” Cain glared at both of them in turn, and her voice was pure menace. “Nothing fancy whenever this goes down. You get my son and leave. Understand?” “Yes,” both Emma and Merrick answered. “But, Cain,” Emma said. “Get out.” Cain was done, but neither of her visitors moved. She leveled a murderous glare at both of them, and her voice dropped to its chilliest register. “Get the fuck out.”

Chapter Thirty-Three

Shelby stirred her coffee, hoping two pink packets of sweetener and three creamers would make it taste better. “Why is it you hardly ever blip on the radar Cain’s constantly under, Muriel?” “I’m around, Shelby, so you tell me.” “Cain’s your only client?” Shelby watched as Muriel took a healthy swig from the Styrofoam cup and shivered. This one must have the makeup of

a killer too if she can drink this shit black. “Is this a coffee date or an interrogation? If your answer’s ‘date,’ you must not do too much of it.” “This is not a date.” “So we’ll go with the interrogation, then.” Muriel had on her courtroom smile, which was making Shelby nervous. “Can’t a girl be just curious?” “Most women are, Agent Daniels, but then again most of them don’t have the ability to arrest you if their curiosity hits a nerve.” With one more gulp, Muriel drained the cup. “What was the question again?” “I forget.” “Somehow that seems highly unlikely to me.” The smile got wider. “My cousin Derby is my only active client, yes, but I take care of the business as well as her. She’s two years older than me, but I hear tell I’m better in bed.” “I doubt it.” It slipped out before Shelby could censor it. “See there, we’ve come to our first nerve, and unfortunately it’s a strike against me. Derby has always had a little better luck with the pretty ones. Must be that gangster thing. Attorneys are more of an acquired taste.” Shelby laughed at Muriel’s easy charm. “More like a pain in the ass. I spend my life trying to catch criminals, and people like you spend it trying to let them loose. And I thought I told you to call me Shelby.” “Since your next question was most probably if I’ve ever been involved in the family business, I thought I should address you accordingly. I wouldn’t want it said in court I was disrespectful.” Muriel pointed to Shelby’s cup. “Another?”

“Just hanging around your family is death wish enough, thank you. Can I ask just one more question? I promise it has nothing to do with business.” “My phone number?” Shelby shook her head and laughed again. “Maybe later, much later. What I want to know is Emma’s story. I wasn’t on Kyle’s detail when Cain went up north, and she was history before I came to the city.” “I’m sure it’s in Derby’s file. Why not just read about it?” “Because I want to hear it from you. Why’d she leave?” There was no harm in telling the story, but Muriel was so good at her job because she was suspicious of everything. The world didn’t revolve around money. It revolved around information. Something said innocently now could later be the final nail in the Casey family coffin, and she wasn’t about to be the one to bury Cain. “The truth is, this is Derby’s story to tell, Shelby.” “This is off the record, Muriel. I came today because I owe Cain something. I’m sure I’ll get my transfer now, and I didn’t want to leave without knowing. Maybe there’s something I can do to make her feel better. You know, pay her back in some way.” The confession sounded sincere enough to Muriel. “It doesn’t change the fact that it’s Cain you need to ask. Cain’s not just my client, Shelby, she’s my family. A cousin who’s gone through more than her share of tragedy, all the while knowing she was being watched like a butterfly pinned to a board. The truth is, she trusts me more than most, and she hasn’t told me everything about Emma.” “I can respect that.” “Thank you,” said Muriel. She watched Emma rush by the cafeteria headed toward the front entrance, followed closely by Merrick. “Would you excuse me a moment. Better yet, why not go back up and visit Cain while I tend to something. I promise I won’t be long.” “Trying to ditch me?” “Of course not, Shelby. Call it comparison shopping. I’m sure you’ll go for the younger model, given a chance.” “I’ll wait for you upstairs. Don’t stand me up.” “And let my cousin win out? Never.” Emma was racing down the sidewalk with a nervous Merrick chasing her down. The family counselor took off in a slow jog, calling out to Merrick

so she wouldn’t be shot as she got closer. “Emma, stop or I swear I’ll put you over my knee when I catch up to you.” Muriel gripped Emma’s elbow anything but gently when she did catch her and dragged her back into the hospital and the most secluded place she could think of, the chapel. “Jesus Christ, did you learn nothing from what happened to Hayden?” “She hates me, Muriel. I lost Hayden and kept Hannah from her, and now she hates me.” With two fingers under Emma’s chin, Muriel forced her to look up. “I’d have guessed with all the time you spent up on that farm, you’d have spent some of it thinking.” “What do you mean?” Emma asked in a defeated tone. “It’s simple, Emma. You ran before, and what did it get you? Did you find happiness in anything but Hannah all those years you were gone?” “No.” “Did you find the woman your mother wants you to be?” Muriel persisted. “I can’t be that person. Even if I could, she said I can’t go back there.” “You don’t have to go back, Emma, but you’ve got to stop running away. Derby Cain understands one thing, and that’s strength. Show some and start running toward something, instead of away from her. If you don’t, you’re going to be lonely without her.” “She doesn’t want me, Muriel. The sooner I come to grips with that, the sooner I can decide what I’m going to do with the rest of my life.” “One more talk with her is all I’m asking, only this time go in there and act like you belong at her side. You accepted the role Derby gave you as someone to be sheltered and taken care of, and look where it’s gotten you. She won’t give in unless you give her a reason to.” Muriel stood and buttoned her jacket. Advice on legal matters was much easier to give. “Why?” “Why do I care?” Emma nodded. “Because she loves you more than she hates you. You fucked up, Emma, but so does everyone. Granted, yours was a fuckup of a magnitude you don’t often see, but—” “Okay, I get it. Any more trying to make me feel better and I may start

crying again.” Laughter was coming out of the private room the nurse in ICU directed Muriel and Emma to, enough laughter for Emma to shed her doubt and find her anger. She was used to women flirting with Cain, but Cain usually rebuffed them. This sounded like Cain was responding accordingly. The biggest shock was that it was Agent Daniels her ex-lover was playing with. “Agent Daniel, would you please excuse us,” said Emma in way of a greeting. “Sure, I was just waiting for my coffee date.” The tension in the room was thick enough to make Shelby want to leave. The last thing she needed was for her superiors to read about her getting into a catfight over Cain Casey. With a soft click of the door, Emma and Cain were alone again. Emma watched Cain take as deep a breath as she could, knowing it was the buildup to the storm. “What in the hell was that?” Cain’s question came out in a rush. “Shut up.” “Excuse me?” “I said shut up. It means be quiet and listen.” She moved to the bed and fought the urge to poke Cain in the chest. “I’m not going anywhere, and I refuse to be left out of the loop anymore, so get used to it. Call it a hunch, but New Orleans is big enough for both of us because I’m not going back.” She stopped to take a breath and went with poking the air in front of Cain’s chest. “You’re going to spend time getting to know your daughter, as I will our son. That means we’ll be spending time together, sometimes even in the same room maybe. I’m sorry for what I did, I truly am, but it’s the last time I’m going to say that.” “Did you just tell me to shut up?” She couldn’t help it and hoped Cain had no head injury when she slapped the top of her head. “For God’s sake, is that all you just heard?” “No, I heard the rest. Don’t worry. You hit me again, though, and injury or no, I’m putting you over my knee.” “Too late, your cousin’s already threatened that.” Her father’s words about taking chances made her roll the dice. “Tell me you don’t care anything about me, and I’ll walk out now. We can arrange something with Muriel to see the children. You tell me, though, or I’m not leaving.”

“Emma, you know I can’t do that. You’re the mother of my children, and I have to respect that.” “For once forget about your traditions and your honor. This is about you and me. Tell me you don’t care.” Cain closed her eyes and tried to force herself to say the words “I don’t care.” It would be so easy to never look at the greatest betrayal she’d ever experienced again. “I can’t. As much as I want to, I can’t.” The joy in Emma’s eyes came back when Cain spoke her heart. “But that doesn’t mean we can go back. I can’t do that either.” “I don’t want to go back, Cain. I want to move forward.” Emma took another chance and held her hand out to Cain, not expecting too much. She blinked back tears when Cain took it. “If all else fails I’ll spill a bunch of beer on you, since it worked so well for me in the past.” “I’m willing to be civil, Emma. Don’t expect too much else. We had our chance, and we blew it.” “Is it Agent Daniels?” “It could be anyone, but our time has passed.” Emma began to pull away, and Cain squeezed her hand. “I can’t, Emma. I barely survived the first time. I won’t set myself up like that again, and I’ve got Hayden to think of.” “Fair enough. My fault, right?” “Tell me more about Hannah?” A safe topic was what they needed to defuse the moment. Just because Cain had spent years cursing Emma’s existence didn’t mean she’d forgotten how soft her hands were, or how wonderful she smelled. Being this close was dangerous, but the part that did still care couldn’t turn her away. “How about I let Hannah tell you about Hannah? It’s her favorite subject, after all. Unless you’re tired.” Emma moved her other hand to Cain’s wound. It seemed like just a few hours earlier that she had looked so fragile. “It hurts, but no more drugs. I’m alive and I can move all my parts, so the rest is just an inconvenience.” Forty minutes later Hannah had fallen asleep on Cain’s bed after covering all the highlights of her life with great animation. From the moment the blue eyes turned her way, Cain lost her heart, and the past four years almost didn’t matter.

“What happened with Hayden?” asked Cain in a whisper. The small little body pressed to hers felt like a dream. “I told him about Hannah and he got upset.” She nodded slowly. “You told him I knew, didn’t you?” “Something else I have to apologize for. I said it without thinking, but I swear it wasn’t to hurt you. He got angry and said something like he was being replaced and he wanted to be alone. I’m sorry, Cain. He must’ve run off after he dismissed all of us.” “Hayden knew better and he’s smart, so he’ll be fine as long as Bracato behaves.” “What does that mean exactly?” Emma kept her voice low, but Cain could hear the panic in it. “He’s dealing with a child who’s a little advanced and who’s a master wordsmith when he wants to be. Hayden starts taunting Big Gino, and I can’t promise he won’t come back without a bruise or two.” Green eyes opened in shock. “And you’re okay with this?” “That happens and I’ll feed Bracato his kidneys with a spoon.” The threat was real and delivered with the same calm tone. “Now, about tonight.” “I’m going, and you can’t stop me.” “Just listen, okay? I want you, no matter what happens or how Hayden looks, to trade Bracato’s for ours. I mean it, Emma. Nothing fancy. Don’t let Merrick or anyone talk you into something stupid.” “This Bracato idiot gets away with all this? He took our son and had you shot.” “And he’ll be dealt with in time. I don’t want to wait, but he’s left me in no shape to act now.” “But I can—” Emma started to give her pitch. “You can milk cows, but this is out of your league. I’m not telling you that to insult you. It’s to keep you whole. We are who we are, Emma, and what needs to happen to Giovanni isn’t in you.” “What do you want me to do?” * The room had only one small window, but it did have a good view of

the sky. Not that the gray clouds were much to look at, thought Hayden, as he sat gazing out at the constant drizzle that had been falling almost as long as he’d been sitting in one of the hardwood chairs. What had started as a ride to clear his head had turned into a nightmare he couldn’t begin to imagine how to explain to Cain. He had barely moved since the three men who had grabbed him had turned the lock and left him alone. He had wanted to cry, but he couldn’t give in to the weak part of his mind. So he did the only thing he could think to stem the tide of fear; he imagined how Cain would act in the same situation. Behind him someone put the key in the lock and opened the door with a loud squeak. Hayden squeezed the arms of the chair, but he didn’t turn around. Giovanni Bracato, a handkerchief in one hand to wipe away the drool from his numb mouth, sat down in the chair across from him. After his meeting with Emma, the big man had spent the afternoon in the dentist chair repairing the damage. When this situation was over, he and Emma would meet again. “What you looking at, kid?” Almost every word out of Gino’s mouth began with a distinct ‘s’ sound. Hayden couldn’t help but laugh. “Mouth problems, Sylvester?” “My name’s Mr. Bracato, remember that. Who the fuck is Sylvester?” “The idiot cat in the cartoons. You must not watch much TV, Sylvester. You want to let me out now? I’ve had a wonderful time here today, but I don’t want to be late for dinner.” “Just like that bitch Cain, aren’t you? She’s not so big now, little man. All those wisecracks of hers aren’t doing her any good since she’s flat on her back. Cain found out what I’ve known all along. I’m better at the game and I won. Get yourself a watering can, kid, ’cause you ain’t got nothing but a vegetable now.” “Oh yeah, then who’s responsible for your dental work?” “I owe the blond spawn who brought you into the world a return visit once I get my family back, so let’s go.” Gino got up so fast the chair slammed up against the wall, rattling the window. “Where’re you taking me?” “I’m dropping you off where we found you. Don’t think I’m doing this

because I’m worried. I have all the time in the world to take care of your family. I promise I’m coming back to skin you alive, kid, only I want to do it in front of your innocent little mother. Sort of a payback for touching my grandson.” The overweight man grabbed Hayden by the neck and led him out of the room to the garage of the building. Twenty minutes later he let him out a block from Cain’s house. “Put that bitch on the phone,” Gino ordered, when the number Emma had given him was answered. “I see your trip to the dentist did nothing to improve your vocabulary. What can I do for you, Giovanni? I can call you Giovanni, can’t I?” Emma hadn’t been back in the house an hour when the cell phone ringing surprised her. “Open the door and cut the crap. If my grandson isn’t by the curb before the kid hits the door, I’ll have him shot.” She dropped the phone and ran to the front door, calling for Merrick the whole way. Three houses down was the most beautiful sight she’d seen in forever. A healthy-looking Hayden was ambling back to the house, and if she wondered why he was moving so slowly, the gun pointed out the window of the large car behind him was her answer. “He needs to see some kid before I can come in.” Hayden’s voice quivered, and he felt as if his knees would give out before he crossed the threshold, but he kept moving. “Merrick, get Little Gino, and make it fast.” Emma shouted the order to the running footsteps behind her since she refused to take her eyes off her son. Carmen handed Gino to Emma and retreated into the house. In case of trouble, she wasn’t going to be caught in the middle. “Mook, give a heads-up to the guys along the fence. Anything happens and that car is a piece of history, got me?” “Yes, ma’am.” Emmaheeheaded eased out of the house with the infant. “It’s all right, Gino. It’s your grandfather coming to pick you up. I’m going to leave you right here, and he’s going to drive up.” In a louder voice, she spoke to Hayden. “Go on and get in the house. It’s going to be all right now, Hayden.” “But what about you?”

“I’ll be fine. Just go so I’ll know you’ll be safe.” She turned her back on the approaching car long enough to see Merrick pull Hayden into the house. Giovanni had ordered the car stopped and had gotten out so as not to scare the boy in Emma’s arms. “I’m not real sure why you moved up the timeline for this, but thank you for returning my son.” “Don’t thank me yet. Put him down, and my man will come and get him, so tell your dogs to keep their cool.” The boy was scooped up off the front lawn as soon as Emma put him down, but Giovanni wasn’t in the mood for sentimental reunions and waved his man toward the open door. When he and the baby were safely back in the car, he turned his attention back to Emma. “Where are my sons?” “Give me your word you’ll leave my family in peace, and I’ll make a phone call and have them released.” “And if I don’t?” “I’ll let Cain decide what to do with them.” Giovanni swiped the white cloth in his hand across his mouth before he answered. If he despised Cain, this little woman was quickly gaining on her. “The bitch’s in a coma.” He saw Emma flinch. “Then think of how long you’ll have to wait.” Behind Emma, Merrick was warring between cheering the woman on or running out and slapping her. “Emma, what in the hell are you doing? We got the kid back. Let the rest go.” “I give you my word, I’ll leave you all alone to lick your wounds. Just release my family and stay out of my business.” The car door slammed so hard Emma thought the window would shatter. With a squeal of wheels audible for blocks in the quiet neighborhood, the car took off toward the river. The heavy oak door shut the world out when Emma closed it, and she had to take a minute to lean against it. Her heart felt like someone had electrified it, so she closed her eyes to get it to calm down. When she opened them again she saw something missing from her life for too long— her son, looking fragile and in need of his mother. She moved slowly toward him, wrapped her arms around him, and waited. Hayden stiffened at first but finally gave in to the tears that had

threatened all day. The staff disappeared into the house as mother and son sank to the floor. No matter the difference in their sizes, Emma never lost her grip and Hayden cried into her shoulder. “I’m sorry,” cried Hayden, saying it over and over. “No, Hayden, you have nothing to be sorry about. I should’ve waited until both Cain and I could tell you about Hannah. But you have to know I love you both. I left here because I was a fool. Please don’t make your sister pay for my mistakes.” “I’m sorry I ran away.” “Just promise me you’ll think things through next time. I’m so glad you’re home.” Emma tried to push his hair out of his eyes. “I sure have missed you, and there’s someone here dying to meet you. Think you’re up for that?” Hayden nodded and leaned more into his mother’s body. “I thought about her when I was sitting in that room.” “What’d you think about?” “What it would be like to have a little sister, nothing big. Does she look like you?” “Honey, if you look at the million baby pictures we have of you, you’ve seen Hannah. Let’s go in the den, and I’ll run and get her.” With a strong hold, Hayden kept Emma from getting up. “He’s coming back, he said.” “Who, Hayden?” “Mr. Bracato. He said he wants to hurt all of us. He’s the one who had Mom shot.” “He won’t touch you again, I promise. I know what he did to Cain, but I’m going to do the one thing I should’ve done four years ago.” “What?” “Trust her to fix it. She’ll take care of us, and I have every faith she isn’t going to fail. After all, these are her children we’re talking about.” “But she’s—” said Hayden. “She’s awake, son, and doing great.” Hayden pulled away a little and looked at Emma in shock. “She’s awake?” His mother’s nod made one thought pop into the boy’s head. Oh

shit.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Hannah’s here?” asked Hayden. He felt calm for the first time in days as Emma wiped away his tears. Finding he had a sister and sitting in the small room where Giovanni had locked him had left him in an uncomfortable limbo. In so many ways he had lost his place, or at least started to question his place, within his family. It was a new experience. “I don’t want to push you, but she’s waited so long to see you. Hannah’s never met you, true, but she talks about you and Cain all the time. Do you think you can forget you’re mad at me for just a little while and give Hannah a chance?” The look in Emma’s eyes reminded Hayden of the loving mother he had lost. His last conversation with Cain came back to him. She had asked him to try and see Emma in a different light. “You won’t leave me again, will you?” His tears started again, and he felt desperate for something to hold on to other than Cain. Emma placed both of her hands on his cheeks. “I made the worst mistake of my life when I walked out this door.” She cocked her head toward the oak surface they were still leaning against. “It’s something I can’t ever take back, and it’s something that will forever haunt me, but I’m here now. There will never be another day of your life that I won’t be here. I love you, Hayden. You’re my son and I love you.” “What about Mom?” “I can’t speak for Cain, but I can promise that we’ll find a way to share in your and Hannah’s life. Your sister needs to get to know you and Cain as much as I need to get to know you again. You’re a wonderful boy, but I’d like to believe that I can offer things Cain can’t.” He pulled away from her, but Emma moved with him. “Mom has given me everything.” “I’m not saying she didn’t give you what you needed, but you need both of us. With Cain you’ll find your strength, but I think with me you’ll find—” “My safe haven,” he said. “Yes.” She pulled him forward, and for once he didn’t hesitate. Hayden

accepted the comfort Emma so freely offered. As she took in his warmth and presence, she sent her ex-partner a silent thank you. She owed the moment to Cain’s generosity. “Mama.” Hannah’s voice sounded small. She stood at the back of the foyer with her finger in her mouth, swaying like she was afraid of being sent away. “Come here, sweetie.” Emma kept one arm around Hayden but held a hand out to the little girl. “This is your brother Hayden.” “Really?” asked Hannah. Her mother’s nodding head got her to break out into a run into Hayden’s arms. Emma bit back a sob when she saw Hayden’s teary blue eyes as he held his sister tight. The size of his smile was one Emma saw only in her dreams. “Hi, Hannah, how are you?” For the rest of the afternoon the youngest Casey sat on Hayden’s lap on the floor and rambled. She would reach out every so often to touch his face or his hair, as if to verify he was real. Hannah’s experiences were limited to the farm and their neighbors, but Hayden listened to her stories with rapt attention. In his heart, just like Cain, he knew he would spend a lifetime loving and protecting the little charmer sitting with him. It was exciting to have someone to look out for like Cain did for Marie. Hannah sounded like she had inherited the Casey smarts as well as their mischievous streak. But maybe giving Cain all the credit wasn’t fair anymore. Both of the Casey children had become who they were because of Emma as well. “You two want to go visit Cain at the hospital?” asked Emma. “She’s awake, you said?” Hayden’s question sounded a little shaky. “Mom has eyes like you, Haygen, and she let me sit on the bed with her,” Hannah chimed in. “She’s awake, buddy, but I think she’s still too weak to do any serious groundings,” teased Emma, trying her best to ease any concerns he had. Cain was generous with her family, but what had happened with Bracato made it hard to gauge how she’d react. “You must not know her well at all, then,” he responded. They piled into one car but were escorted to the hospital by two other vehicles full of Cain’s men. Hayden’s silence grew with each block they

traveled, and he held Hannah’s hand as she sat between him and Emma. Merrick opened the door after studying the street and walked them into the lobby. As they rode up in the elevator, Emma made eye contact with the top Casey guard. Understanding, Merrick escorted the children to the waiting room so Emma could go in alone. The fact that neither of them had called to relay the news would not be lost on Cain. She was sleeping when Emma entered, providing the perfect opportunity for her to study the face and body she missed so much. Growing up on a farm with no siblings hadn’t prepared her for sharing space with another person, especially in her bed. But with Cain she had never had any awkwardness or adjustments. She had moved in shortly after they had consummated their relationship, walking on what felt like thin ice, trying to do nothing that would make Cain regret her decision to invite her.

Twelve Years Before in the Casey Home The last of the moving men tipped his hat in her direction and started toward the front door of Emma’s new residence. She didn’t have much furniture or many knickknacks, considering the frugal way she had existed in school, but Cain had hired a crew anyway, not wanting her to have to worry about anything. Emma walked around the master suite studying the various pictures, smiling when she found more than one of the two of them. In the closet she ran her hand along the row of suits and shirts that hung neatly alongside her own things and wondered if she and Cain would have a long adjustment period. Cain loved her—she was sure of it and had never doubted from the first time Cain had said it—but no woman had shared Cain’s life this way either. When she stepped out of the closet, the object of her thoughts was sitting on the bed smiling at her. Across Cain’s lap lay a bouquet of sunflowers, which seemed almost as out of place in the space as Emma felt. “I remember you telling me when you lived with your folks you grew these outside your bedroom window so you could enjoy them in the

summer. I also remember how happy you looked when you told me that story.” Cain stood up and moved slowly to where Emma was standing. “These are for you, love.” She handed the flowers over. “I didn’t grow them, I’ll admit, but I hope they make you just as happy.” “You make me happy,” she said. “I can only hope that’s true too, because I don’t ever want you to leave here, and I want you to feel like this is your home. If you don’t, we’ll look for another one.” Emma put her flowers down and moved into Cain’s arms. “I don’t ever want to leave, and I think the house is as perfect as you are. There’s only one way to be sure, though.” “More flowers?” asked Cain teasingly. Emma shook her head and looked up into the twinkling blue eyes. “More of you.” From that day on, a crystal vase full of sunflowers stood on the nightstand on her side of the bed. They always made Emma feel special because, unlike most of the things in Cain’s life that she delegated to others, she always chose and bought the sunflowers herself. Over the years she became a fixture at least twice a week in the flower section at the French market. “You look like you’re carrying the weight of the world on your shoulders, sweetling.” The raspy voice made Emma realize that during her musings she had taken a seat on the bed to be close to Cain. “Sorry,” she said as she started to move away. “Don’t go. I want to tell you something.” Cain’s movements were still a bit uncoordinated, but she managed to wrap her hand around Emma’s wrist. “I know I’m not your favorite person, but there’s also a limit to how much I can take in a day, and it’s been a hell of a day already.” Emma was intent on getting up, sure that in Cain’s weakened condition she could break the hold easily. “Please stay. I don’t want to pile it on, Emma. I want to apologize for my earlier outburst. Hayden’s responsible for his actions, no matter what you told him. I shouldn’t have jumped all over you like I did.” “Cain, I understand you were upset. You don’t have to apologize.”

Emma relaxed and smiled because Cain hadn’t moved her hand even though it was apparent that she wasn’t going to get off the bed. “I should’ve waited until you were awake before I told Hayden about Hannah. It really isn’t my intention to replace you or diminish your place in his life.” “Come on, Emma. You’ve got me on my back and apologizing to you. I say you should go with it and enjoy.” Cain squeezed the delicate wrist under her fingers. “Now tell me what’s got you looking even more depressed than when you left.” “Actually, I have good news for you.” “Tell me what’s bothering you?” “Why would you care?” The question wasn’t sarcastic, and Emma didn’t mean it to be. “Does the why matter? Shouldn’t the fact that I care enough to ask mean something?” Emma dipped her head a little as if she expected a physical blow instead of an answer to her question. “I really don’t want to play twenty questions with you, so could you just answer me?” “I care because of who you are and what you mean to my life, Emma. I care because, despite our past and our future, you’re the mother of my children. And because you are, I care about your happiness.” Glassy green eyes from unshed tears peeked at Cain from behind a veil of pale blond hair. “Thank you. I’m sure admitting that was harder than taking a bullet for me.” Cain laughed, thinking Emma still knew her well. “So reward me for my show of compassion.” “I was thinking of sunflowers and better times. Silly, I know, but I was watching you sleep and it reminded me of those flowers. I grew them again when I left, well, for the first summer anyway. They made me cry so damn much I asked my father to rip them out.” The tears she had tried to fight rolled down her cheeks. Emma had grown accustomed to them, but they did something to Cain. “History can be a wicked mistress, can’t she, lass?” Cain patted the hand lying on the bed and relaxed her face into a smile. “She can twist our most precious memories into our worst sources of pain.” “I gave up so much, and I won’t ever get it back, will I?” “You’ve gotten a little of Hayden back, haven’t you?” Cain laughed at

Emma’s shocked expression. “Come now, sweetling. You and Merrick might’ve gotten caught up in the excitement, but someone in the house was bound to call me. How’s he look?” “Like you in all the pictures I’ve seen when you were his age. He was scared, but I think fear of facing you won out over anything Bracato could’ve done to him. Do you think just this once you could go easy on him?” “Did he ask you to ask me that?” Emma quickly covered Cain’s hand with hers. “No, you know better. He would take a beating before he begged for leniency.” “Go get him, and don’t worry about a beating. Even if I felt up to it, that’s not my style.” The tease made Emma laugh, and the hand still under hers gave her a glimmer of hope for the future. “I’ll go get him.” The guards around the waiting room were trying their best to keep their eyes on the hall and not on the little girl sitting on Hayden’s lap giggling at the story he was telling her. Hannah had taken to her big brother in a way that surprised even the hardest of Cain’s men. It was the first time Emma had seen their teeth, their smiles were so big. “Hayden,” Emma interrupted him. “She’s awake?” Emma nodded. “It’s all right. I talked to her, and I think she’s too tired to be too mad.” “I wouldn’t lay even money on that.” Hayden left before his mother could complain about how a child his age shouldn’t know about gambling and odds. The walk down the short hallway seemed like an eternity to him. He knew in his heart Cain wouldn’t be mad. He didn’t need confirmation from Emma about that. No, the woman lying in intensive care wouldn’t be mad; she’d be disappointed, and to him that was worse. Anger would almost be easier to deal with. They stared at each other in silence when Hayden reached the doorway of Cain’s room. Cain visually scoured his body, making sure he was as fine as Mook had told her. “Come in and close the door.” Her voice was rough from emotion. “I’m sorry.” Hayden stared at the now-closed door, his back to her. “What are you sorry for?”

“For disappointing you.” “Hayden, come here, please.” She held her hand up as high as she could manage, mentally cursing how weak she felt. “I’m not disappointed in you, son. Maybe I should be, but I’m so glad you’re all right and whole that I don’t care about the rest.” “But you wouldn’t have made the same mistake.” “I’m not perfect, my boy, no matter what my mother thought.” The joke got him to sit on the bed. “You made a mistake out of anger, which means you’re a lot like me. You’re still young, but with a few years under your belt you’ll come to realize anger and love are the two strongest emotions, and they’ll make you do strange things.” “I just got mad you didn’t tell me about Hannah.” Cain nodded, trying to find the right words to proceed. “Were you shocked to find out you had a sister?” Hayden cocked his head to the side a little, much like Cain did when someone asked her something she considered idiotic. “That’s not a serious question, is it?” “Yes, it’s a serious question. One I want an answer to.” “Of course I was shocked.” Hayden threw his hands in the air as if to accentuate his point. “Then imagine how I felt.” “But I thought—” “You didn’t have to think anything, son, because this was something I had to come to terms with on my own. But you can’t think I knew all along and didn’t tell you?” Cain watched as anger replaced the confusion in Hayden’s eyes. “She never told you?” “My relationship with your mother is a little different from yours, so let’s not confuse the issue here. What we’re talking about is my relationship with you and the trust that entails. But just so you know, I’m not angry with your mom over what happened. True, she walked to the precipice of a major decision, but in the end someone pushed her off that cliff more than she chose to jump of her own free will. Punishment for those standing behind her will come in time.” “You don’t blame her at all?”

Cain looked past Hayden to the door that had opened slightly. If her answer was totally honest, Emma would never have a chance in the boy’s life; she knew him well enough to know. “No, I don’t.” The lie was a gift to the woman standing there listening. “Is everything all right?” asked Emma. Hayden turned and stared at her but stayed silent. He was young, but he wasn’t a fool. Loyalty was as important to Cain as love. When his mother deserted them both, she had cut deep. Those types of wounds were hard to recover from, and he accepted Cain’s fib for what it was—an invitation for him to know the woman who had left him behind, but hadn’t forgotten him. “We’re fine, but we’re not done,” said Cain to Emma. The door clicked closed. “You’re sure you’re okay?” “I’m fine, I promise. He just kept me locked in a room the whole time.” His eyes never wavered from hers. “I think he weighed actually having me to what you’d do to him if he hurt me. You won out.” The laugh that rumbled up from Cain’s chest was cut short by the stabbing pain of the gunshot wound. “If you’ve already figured everything out, then what do you think I should do to you for landing in Bracato’s hands in the first place?” “You should show some of that vast capacity for forgiveness you’ve shown Emma?” As extra incentive Hayden held up his crossed fingers and smiled. “That’s one route, but I hope you figured out what the lesson here was?” The boy opened his mouth to answer, but Cain lifted a couple of fingers in an effort to silence him. “Anger, in and of itself, is a good thing, within reason, but it will be your greatest enemy if you don’t learn to control it. You let your anger for me and your mother control your actions, and it made you an easy target.” Cain was starting to get tired, and the pain in her chest was getting bad enough to make beads of sweat break out on her forehead, but this was important to her. “No matter what you do with your life, you’ll be my son and I’ll love you. You know that, right?” “Yeah, I know and I’m sorry.” “Again, what are you sorry for?”

“For disappointing you.” Hayden looked at the person who was the one constant in his life. Cain had given him the one thing he treasured most—her attention. She talked to him as if what he thought and felt mattered to her, and always had, even when Emma was there. How many afternoons could he remember running around the playground near their house and glancing toward the benches where the nannies would sit to oversee their charges. One minute he would notice only a sea of strange faces, and the next Cain would be there watching him. She had taught him how to swing a bat, how to deal with bullies, and how important education was. Because she had taken the time and had taken such pleasure in teaching him, he had never hesitated about what he would do with his future. Some people said they loved their children; Cain had proved her love every day. “Hayden, you found yourself in a dangerous situation and kept your head. That’s not a disappointment to me. You’re my kid and I love you, and when you leave my side and stand alone as your own man, you’ll be better than most because you’ll always think before you use your fists.” The soft hum of hospital equipment was the only sound in the room after Cain finished. She didn’t have the heart to send Hayden away, but she was getting tired. After considering what Cain had said, Hayden asked a very innocent question. In a way, though, it summed up what they had been through. “Is that what you’re afraid of for me?” Emma peered through the window at Cain’s face and noticed how the tight mask that concealed pain relaxed for a moment in a different sort of pain. She felt compelled to go in and see what they were discussing. “What do you mean?” Cain asked. “That I’ll use my fists and lose the people I care about like you did? You hit Danny, and Emma left. Was that because you didn’t control your temper?” “No, Hayden,” said Emma. “Cain didn’t fly into a rage without thought. Cain thought with her heart. Someone had hurt me, and she reacted out of love.” Emma gripped the rim of the door. More than once she had been in the position to listen in on a talk between Cain and Hayden, and again the

tone and depth of Cain’s lessons awed her. However, today Cain was trying to eliminate from Hayden’s life the one thing that made her so unique. The uniqueness that had captured Emma’s heart from the beginning and would make her son a special man to someone someday— Cain’s passion. “Emma, let’s not fill his head with foolish notions.” Cain’s voice was barely a whisper. “I’m not. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop, but you’re trying too hard to erase those things you see as lacking in yourself.” Hayden leaned back as Emma came closer and put her hand on Cain’s face. “I know you. What makes you so special is the fact that you’re willing to fight for those you love.” Cain’s skin felt a little too warm, and Emma could only guess that the moisture was a result of the pain she saw in the blue eyes. “I was wrong, not you. I know what you want for Hayden, and I want the same things for him.” The sharp reply was poised on Cain’s tongue, but she let it die away and gave in to the desire to close her eyes. Emma had won another small victory. “Hayden, could you go out and keep an eye on your sister for me?” she asked. A nurse met him at the door, pointing at the sign that read “Visiting Hours.” He put his hands up and shook his head. The moment had turned into something he figured both of them needed to get through without interruption. The caress of a cool hand towel made Cain stir from the light sleep she had given in to, but she didn’t open her eyes. As Emma ran a soft hand over Cain’s head, Cain recalled the time they were together and she had gotten the flu. The tender touch then had made her feel so loved, magnifying now the loss of what Emma meant to her. When Emma had walked out, the memory of her skin pressed against her would wake Cain in the night. Intellectually, Cain realized there was a simple solution if all she needed was a warm body lying next to her, but it was Emma her heart still craved. “You don’t have to do that.” The voice stilled Emma’s hand and tightened her nipples to the point

where she felt as if she needed to cover her chest to hide the effect from Cain. Her soft timbre reminded her of her nights in Cain’s bed. “I’m taking advantage of your weakened condition, so be quiet.” “You know something, shorty?” “The pain must be getting bad. Either that or you’re delusional if you think you’re going to get away with calling me that,” Emma teased back. “I’m beginning to think you’re enjoying having me here with no choice but to succumb to your wiles.” Emma placed the nurse’s call button closer to her hand and stopped what she was doing. “I’d trade places with you in a heartbeat, I already told you that, and if you want I can get someone else to do this. This isn’t about pushing you.” “I didn’t say I wanted you to stop.” The blue eyes opened and pinned Emma with a look she hadn’t seen in forever. Cain almost looked like she cared. “How about you and me make a deal until all this is over and we settle back into some semblance of a normal life?” “What did you have in mind, Cain?” “Well, we share a name and all these kids running around, so what do you say to being friends? That’s one thing we haven’t tried in a while.” “I’d love that. You’ll see with time that I mean what I’ve said to you. I’m here, and I’m not going anywhere ever again.” Cain gave in to her fatigue and closed her eyes. “One day at a time, sweetling. Let’s not get ahead of ourselves.” The feel of the towel disappeared, but not the fingers running through her hair. Their presence put her to sleep. * Merrick was sitting behind Cain’s desk at home getting some business done when the phone rang. They had gotten back from the hospital after the nursing staff wouldn’t be put off anymore and evicted Emma from her spot on the bed. After a late lunch the Caseys had retired upstairs for naps. “Runyon,” she barked into the phone. “Merrick, this is Blue over at the club.” The man sounded winded and

rushed. “What’s going on?” She reclined in the comfortable chair and glanced out the window. Six guards perched on the fence line not far from where she was sitting. “Some fucker just blew the shit out of the place.” Giovanni’s eldest son looked on from a few blocks away, the detonator still in his hand. They would take out every one of Cain’s holdings, showing her she had no safe place to hide, and they wouldn’t stop until all of the Caseys were dead. The blond bitch who had the audacity to touch his son would pay the ultimate humiliation before he personally slit her throat. He smirked as he thought about making Cain watch as he fucked her precious little wife before he took her out. “Tick tock, Casey. Your time’s running out, and I’m holding the stopwatch.”

The Devil Unleashed

A gunshot meant to end the legacy of the Casey Clan has left a weakened Cain fighting to regain control of her business while trying to protect her heart from the woman who left her. Threatened from every side, Cain must unleash that devil to protect all she holds dear. One by one, Cain faces her enemies and discovers the truth of who was behind one of the greatest losses of her life. Only this time she might not have to carry the burden of leading the family alone—if she is willing to take a chance on love again. But can she trust Emma not to run as she did once before when faced with the dark parts of the Casey family leader?

Second in The Casey Family Saga

The Devil Unleashed © 2006 BY Ali Vali. All Rights Reserved. ISBN 10: 1-933110-61-9 This trade paperback original is published by Bold Strokes Books, Inc., New York, USA First Edition December 2006 This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without permission.

Credits Editors: Shelley Thrasher and Stacia Seaman Production Design: Stacia Seaman Cover Design By Sheri ([email protected])

Acknowledgements Thank you to Radclyffe for believing in my writing and for your continued encouragement. Your staff and the rest of the Bold Strokes family have been wonderful from the time I signed on. This book is a sequel to The Devil Inside, and I wanted to thank all those who read it and enjoyed it enough to want more. That is the highest compliment you can pay a writer—wanting more.

The Devil Inside and The Devil Unleashed would not exist without the tireless dedication and work of my editor, Shelley Thrasher. Each word I write is important to me as an author, and Shelley treats them with the kind of respect that makes me grateful to Radclyffe for introducing us. She has been the kindest of teachers, a great sounding board, and the best when it comes to giving praise. Thank you, Shelley, for the hours you put into this and for your and Connie’s friendship as well. Thanks also to my partner for providing the inspiration I need to keep the words flowing. You have been and continue to be the muse that sparks my imagination. This past year hasn’t been the easiest, and I’m sure we have some hard days yet to come, but it only strengthens our commitment to each other. Difficult or easy, each day with you is a gift I try hard never to squander.

Dedication For C and Papi You both instill in me the imagination to tell stories and the courage to share them

Chapter One

“Fuck!” Merrick Runyon said, slamming the phone down. Blue, the manager of the club Emerald’s, had called to tell her about the explosion that had just destroyed it. If she had to guess, mob boss Giovanni Bracato had thrown the first punch in the upcoming war. With his sons and grandson back in his possession, Giovanni wasn’t wasting any time on exacting revenge. The tall, slim African American woman leapt from the desk chair in Derby Cain Casey’s home office, the clanging alarm system making her dive to the floor and start crawling. As soon as she opened the door, the wall of Cain’s first-floor office erupted with gunfire. Screams rang from every corner of the house as soon as the firing began, which, judging from the spray of bullets, wasn’t going to end any time soon. Outside, three of the six men stationed on the wall had to be dead for anyone to get this kind of access to the back of the house. The gunfire seemed to be concentrated on the office and the bedrooms. With the safety of a few walls between her and the outside of the house, Merrick ran up the stairs. If something happened to Cain’s family on her watch, she’d never find anyplace on earth to hide. She gripped her Glock 9 mm as she sprinted down the hall to the rooms where Hayden, Emma, and Hannah Casey had been sleeping. “Emma,” Merrick yelled as she ran. A huge wave of relief washed over her as Hayden stepped into the hall in just a pair of jeans. She pushed the twelve-year-old to the ground and continued to the room next door, where she found Emma and five-year-old Hannah cowering in the middle of the room in front of the bed. Without thinking, she dashed in, grabbed them both by the collar, and dragged them into the hall. The windows were history and the wall looked like swiss cheese, but they were safe. Merrick pointed at Hayden. “Stay here, I mean it.” They would be safe in the middle of the house on the second floor unless the idiots outside planned to use some sort of missile as a big

finish to the colossally stupid move they had already made by opening fire on Cain’s house, especially with her family at home. From her vantage point at a window in the back of the house, Merrick could see two cars and a utility truck with the rear basket in the up position in the street. The man in the basket, holding an Uzi and what seemed like an endless supply of clips, was covering the two men who’d scaled the wall. The cars were inching forward with the back doors open, waiting for the climbers to hit the sidewalk. Thankfully, reinforcements had arrived, and more of Cain’s guards were returning fire. Merrick jerked the window open and aimed for the driver of the first car, keeping her finger on the trigger until she emptied the clip. The car drifted to the sidewalk and crashed into a vehicle parked on the street. The attackers jumped out and joined their allies in the second vehicle, but not before Cain’s men took out another three of them. After Merrick rammed another clip into the gun, she shot the guy in the utility truck in the head, and the driver sped away, the basket still raised. An almost eerie silence followed as the car raced after the truck toward town. Emma Casey sat clutching both of her children, almost in shock as she waited for Merrick to come back and tell her what was going on. She hadn’t been out of town long enough to forget what the alarm from the men guarding the house meant. When the thing had gone off she had grabbed Hannah and hit the floor out of pure instinct, Cain’s warnings ringing in her ears from years before. “Mama, what’s happening?” Her daughter sounded terrified, and Emma could feel her shaking from the abrupt awakening. Hannah pressed her small hands against her ears as if they hurt from all the noise. “It’s all right, Hannah. Merrick and the rest of Mom’s men will make it all right,” Hayden answered for her. “There’s just some bad people outside, but they won’t hurt us.” “Emma, get the kids dressed and ready to move.” The order came from the top of the stairs where Merrick stood. She breathed deeply, as if to center herself, as she jammed the gun back into its shoulder holster. “I have to call the cops, and I don’t want you here if I can help it.” “You mean they aren’t on the way after all this?” “Before we let anyone on these grounds, I have to look around.”

“Hayden, go get ready, and take Hannah with you,” Emma said. Hannah, however, clung to her. “Please, Hannah, go with your brother and I’ll be right in.” Emma and Merrick stared at each other until the door to Hayden’s room clicked closed. “Who was out there, Merrick?” “Some idiots who’re going to regret their parents ever met once I tell Cain what happened today.” Emma ran her hand through her hair and closed her eyes for a long moment. “I want to go see Cain.” “Why?” In the last few days Merrick had grown to like Cain’s wife, but she was about to see what Emma was made of. Merrick was afraid her boss was about to get screwed again. “Whatever I need to see her about is between the two of us, Merrick. It’s a family matter and really none of your business.” “You’re right. I work for Cain and can’t pry or make decisions for her, but I’d spend the time until we get to the hospital thinking about what you’re going to say. Cain’s willing to give you just so many chances. Then not even the Virgin Mary will get you back where you want to be.” Merrick tapped her finger against her temple. “Just some food for thought.” Pausing halfway down the stairs, she shouted back up to Emma. “Finish getting dressed and don’t come out until I come get you. I’ve got a few things to do before we can even think about moving to the hospital, so be a little patient.” Emma watched Merrick take the rest of the steps two at a time. She’s right, Emma. You cut and run now, and it’s over. She wasn’t going to run away again, but was it fair to raise children in a house where they could get killed just for sleeping in their own beds? Surprisingly, the voice in her head that asked the question sounded a lot like her mother’s, and for once it didn’t sound all that unreasonable. A responsible person would have been on the first flight out of town, consequences be damned. Behind her Hayden opened the door, fully dressed and holding Hannah’s hand. “You want to leave now, don’t you?” “I’m not going anywhere without you, sweetheart.” Hayden pulled back as Emma reached out. “Just so you know I won’t live anywhere without Mom. I want to be with Hannah, but not at the

expense of my mother.” “We don’t have to talk about this now.” “Merrick’s right, you know, and I hope you listen to her. If you walk away again Mom might not let you come back. If you do go, I’m staying here with her, just so you know.” Emma was stunned. “Like I said, we don’t have to talk about anything right now.” “I heard you, but I just want you to know that before we get to the hospital.” Emma didn’t have any idea what she would say when she visited Cain. * Three dead strangers sprawled on the sidewalk, and another lolled in the front seat of the abandoned car. When Merrick snapped her fingers, two of her men removed anything that would identify them. As Cain’s personal bodyguard and the head of her security forces, she had to make sure they carried out a thorough investigation before the cops arrived. She strode to the car, pushed the guy over, and jerked out his wallet before going to the passenger side and removing all the papers in the glove box. One of her men shoved everything they found into a bag and hurried back toward the house in case the police were on a quicker schedule than they planned for. Then another pulled out a digital camera and snapped pictures of the remnants of the men’s faces. “Make copies and don’t come back until I know who paid them. Whoever finds the ones who got away will get a big bonus in his paycheck this week. Now get moving.” Merrick stalked to the front door. Sirens sounded in the distance, probably responding to a dozen emergency calls from the neighbors. Merrick figured they mostly thought it was kind of cool to live next door to such an infamous personality—until the ugliness of Cain’s life landed on their doorstep so dramatically. She shook her head and headed inside. For the rest of the day she would have to answer questions and prove she and her men had acted in self-defense. From the kitchen she made two phone calls to speed up the process. “Muriel, I need you at the house as soon as you can get here. We have a situation, and I don’t want it to get out of control. And I sure don’t want the

police to use it to broaden the scope of the investigation that’ll begin in about two minutes.” Muriel Casey sat up in her office chair and tapped her fingers on the mahogany desk, a gift from her cousin Cain when she’d graduated from LSU Law School. “What’s the situation?” “Someone blew up Emerald’s before coming over here and shooting up the back of the house.” When Merrick explained, she sounded like she was ordering lunch, but Muriel knew better. Later, Merrick would decompress over a stiff drink, but now she had to keep her head. “Anyone hurt?” Before Merrick could answer, something else occurred to Muriel. “Wait, if you were at the house, that means Emma and the kids were with you. God, tell me there isn’t a scratch on them.” “They’re fine, physically anyway. I’m afraid the trauma may frighten away our little blond bird, but I don’t have time to think about that. I’m going to call Agent Daniels next. We have enough trouble trying to keep the locals at bay, so maybe for once the feds will come in handy.” Muriel stopped tapping her fingers and flattened her hand on the cool wooden surface. “I’m not saying that’s a bad idea, but hold off on that call. Get Emma and the kids out of there for now and over to the hospital. Cain will want to see them all as soon as possible, just for peace of mind.” “I think we should phone the feds now, Muriel. This has someone else’s fingerprints all over it, since I don’t believe Giovanni can be this stupid. I say we turn them in to the proper authorities and let them give us a head start on the investigation.” “I’ll make the call after I talk with Cain, but only when you’re out of the house. After all, Cain’s the one who says you should live with your blinds open every so often, even when you should be locking the doors. Shows whoever’s watching you that you aren’t dirty.” On her end, Merrick twirled a paring knife between her fingers, trying to temper her desire to plunge it into someone’s chest. “Do you think it’s a good idea for me to leave? Won’t the police wonder where I’ve gone? I’ll look like I’m running from something.” “You’ll look like you’re trying to protect the people you’re hired to protect. I know who we’re dealing with, my friend, so I can only imagine the damage they’ve left behind. No one’s going to blame you for trying to keep

Emma and the children safe. If the police need to talk to you, they’ll do it with me in the room. It’s not like they won’t know how to find you.” Muriel stood and buttoned her jacket. “Get moving, and I’ll deal with everything. After all, that’s my part of the job. Oh, make sure we have the gun permits handy, and everyone’s license to carry them all the time. Having those might get me out of there before midnight.” “Call me if you need anything else.” “Merrick, that’s my line.” Merrick grimaced, afraid that when Cain heard about this episode, she might want to stick a knife in her.

Chapter Two

“My God. What’s wrong? Is Cain okay?” Emma said when she saw the startled expression of the hospital administrator who met them and their protection in the lobby. It had never occurred to her that Cain might be in danger, since she was always the one who kept everyone safe. If someone had attacked Cain in her vulnerable state, Emma didn’t know if she would be able to endure it. “Please, Ms. Casey, I didn’t mean to scare you. Everything’s fine. Your partner just wanted me to escort you to her new private room.” The administrator waved toward a bank of elevators. As Emma, the children, Merrick, and Mook, Hayden’s longtime bodyguard, rode to the sixth floor, Emma felt immensely better that they had a contingent of armed guards in the lobby. She imagined an assassin around every corner and jumped every time she heard a noise. Considering all she’d been through in the last couple of months, Cain looked amazing. Being shot two weeks earlier by Agent Barney Kyle on her enemy Giovanni Bracato’s order hadn’t been the only thing that had taken its toll. She’d been dealing with the return of her partner Emma after a four-year absence, and the discovery of their daughter Hannah. Those emotional blows had been hard, especially since she was still grieving the murder of her sister Marie. Now, though, there was no sign of the pallor that lingered since Agent Kyle shot her. She sat up in a chair talking to Lou, freshly showered, appearing like the Cain Casey all of them were used to dealing with. She still looked a little tired and on edge, but the strength that always seemed to pour from her was returning. “Ah, now there’s a good-looking group,” Cain said, seeming surprised to see Emma. When Cain nodded, everyone whose last name wasn’t Casey left the room. Without any encouragement, Hannah ran to Cain and started climbing into her lap. “Careful, honey. Cain’s got an owie and we don’t want to make it

worse,” Emma said. She moved to pick the little girl up but stopped when Cain shook her head brusquely. “It’s all right. Let her do what she wants. I feel better after a shower.” “Was that wise? You’re still weak. And what about your sutures?” “Don’t worry. A big guy from the ward helped me since you weren’t here. And they wrapped me up fairly tight before I got wet.” Cain waved Emma off and opened her hand to her daughter. “How are you doing after all that excitement this afternoon, sweet girl?” “It was scary, Mom,” Hannah said, her fingers in her mouth. “I know, sweetheart, but you’re going to be all right. Nothing bad’s going to happen to you, your mom, or your brother.” She stroked Hannah’s thick black hair and kissed her forehead. “I promise. Want something to drink?” “Can I have a Coke?” “What do you say, Emma, just this once?” Cain looked at her. “Just one, Hannah, and you have to stay with Hayden the whole time.” Emma helped her off Cain’s lap and walked her and Hayden to the door. The sight of them following Mook down the hall made her heart hurt. “Are you all right?” Cain asked as the door closed. “Two carloads of men came and shot up the room where I was sleeping with our daughter and destroyed the room where you sit day after day working. Am I all right?” Emma’s voice grew louder with each sentence, and Cain didn’t try to stop her. “No, I’m not all right.” The controlled veneer she’d put up for the sake of the children disappeared in a second as she twirled around to face Cain. “Can I ask you something else?” Cain put up her hand this time when Emma opened her mouth. “Just be quiet and think about what I’m asking before you answer.” “What?” “When you first met me, did you ask anyone who I was before you went out on our first date?” They had come a long way from that first night at the Erin Go Braugh, an Irish pub Cain owned in the French Quarter. That first date had blossomed into a relationship that had produced two children, but also the betrayal of Emma leaving. “What does that have to do with anything?” Cain stared at her and tried to appear relaxed, though she was

convinced that Emma would leave her again. And this time would be the last. “It has everything to do with everything.” “I knew you were the owner of the pub and people had a million stories to tell about your women and what you did for a living. It was just all rumors, but I didn’t go out and ask anyone about you specifically. Why?” “Because I want to know if you knew me before you entered the devil’s lair, Emma. No one forced you, so don’t act like you think I was some saint who deceived you into a life you didn’t want. Do you regret leaving the farm this time around?” “Of course I don’t regret coming back, but I love my children and want them to be safe.” “Come on, then, let’s be done with it.” With considerable effort Cain put her hands on the arms of the chair and pushed herself into a standing position. “Keep your place.” Cain swayed a little, but didn’t want any help from Emma. “I’ll be keeping my feet and dignity as you tell me what you want.” “I want you—” “But. It sounds like you wanted to end that statement with a ‘but,’ sweetling.” “I can’t live like this. It’s not you. I love you more than life, but we have to consider other people. Yes, I knew who you were before I committed to you, and I thought I could handle it, but I just want to keep us all safe. Is that wrong?” The pain was starting to come in short aching throbs again, and it wasn’t just from the wound. Cain dug deep to stay on her feet. “This time I didn’t set myself up with unrealistic expectations of you, Emma, so I’m not disappointed. If you want to go, then go.” “Cain, please—” “I won’t stand in your way. You want to leave, you leave, no questions asked and no tearful farewells. But—yes, I can add those to the ends of sentences too—you won’t take my children if they don’t want to leave. I won’t keep you from them, Emma, but that works both ways. You won’t keep them from me either. I’m sure, being the only parent Hannah’s ever known, she’ll choose you, but if Hayden wants to stay, I won’t send him away.” “Even if he could get hurt? He and Hannah could be dead right now. All

that shooting—” “Take off your blinders, Emma. You’re standing here alive because my people did their jobs. You think people like Barney Kyle are going to keep you safe? Do you think I’ll just hand over my kids to someone like your mother?” “Forget my mother, and Kyle. I learned my lesson about trusting people like him. I just want us all to go somewhere until you’re healthy and ready to take on what you need to, to make all this go away. You’re a parent, Cain. Don’t you want that for Hannah and Hayden?” “I see it as running, and so will Bracato’s men. Do you think Giovanni and his sons will show mercy until I’m ready to fight back? What you’re asking will only put us in more danger. This is the life I’ve chosen, hard realities and all. Just because you can’t take the heat, you don’t have the right to use our children to try and guilt me into seeing things your way. Just get out.” As much as she wanted to stay on her feet, Cain had to either sit down or fall on the floor. “I don’t have the energy to deal with all this shit and you along with it. Go back to the farm and to Mama, and tell her how she was right all along. We’ll make arrangements as soon as you’re settled.” “Please, Cain, we need to finish this.” “I said for you to leave. It’s what you’re good at, and I see it still comes naturally to you. Just tell Merrick where you’re going.” “You want to know where I’ll be?” Emma took a step forward. “Of course I want to know where you’ll be, since Hannah will be with you. I won’t keep Hayden from you, but Hannah has a right to know me.” “Of course—” Cain pinned Emma with a glare. “Get out. We’re done.” Emma had hurt her for the last time.

Chapter Three

“What’s wrong?” Hayden asked, having chased Emma into the ladies’ restroom and found her leaning on one of the sinks with her head down, crying. “Nothing, honey. Cain and I just had a painful conversation, and I’m trying to sort it out before we head back. I don’t want you to worry about it.” “She gets upset sometimes, but you just have to give her time to cool off. You can’t give up so easily.” “She gets upset with you?” “Only when I run off and get picked up by some idiot. It’s just a gettingupset-with-you-for-your-own-good kind of thing, as she likes to call it. There’s usually a lecture, but most of the time I learn something, too. It’s not all bad once the grounding part’s over.” He moved closer, as if he wanted to touch her, but stopped just short of that. “You just need to get to know her again, and then you’ll see.” Emma ran the cold tap and washed her face before looking at Hayden. “Why do you think she’s upset with me?” “I don’t know, but I’m sorry I gave you a hard time at first.” He grabbed her hand. “I saw you guys today and how you made her smile. I want Mom to be happy.” “Do you want me to stay?” Emma asked as she peered into eyes so much like Cain’s. “I want you to not go. I want you to stay so Hannah will be close to us.” She shook her head, her eyes filled with tears. “No, do you want me to stay?” “Yes. I want you to stay with Mom and me. We can’t ever be a family if we’re so far apart.” And that was just what Emma needed to hear. As Emma headed back toward Cain’s room, Merrick grasped her arm and stopped her. “Haven’t you done enough damage for one day? You have the spine of a slug.” “I think you’d best get your hands off me and let me finish what I came

here to do today.” Emma pulled her arm free and continued down the hall, wiping her face as she went. For the first time since the shooting, Emma was glad that Cain wasn’t up to full strength. She walked back in as a nurse was arranging the sheets around Cain’s waist on the bed, then stood silently while the woman folded the blankets neatly and wrote something on the chart. When the door clicked closed, Cain didn’t even look at her, seeming tired of the whole exercise. “Forget something?” Cain asked. Instead of answering, Emma climbed onto the bed and straddled Cain’s hips, taking care to keep her weight off Cain’s injured chest. She leaned forward until her hands were at the sides of Cain’s head and their faces were inches apart. “I have just one more thing to say, and then if you want, you can have one of your big goons throw me out.” “I’m listening.” Cain’s smugness under pressure had always amazed Emma. They could be in the most bizarre or dangerous situation, and Cain was always cool, with that cocky little grin on her face. At that precise moment Emma could think of only one way to knock it off, and she decided to take a chance. The kiss wasn’t one of their most incendiary, but it did take Cain by surprise. Emma had always been able to wipe all thought from her mind, and this time was no exception. The feel of her lips was sweet, nice, and prompted Cain to put her hands on Emma’s hips. “You were saying?” “I want to stay here with you,” Emma said when she pulled away just a little while Cain caught her breath. “I love you and don’t ever want to be with anyone else as long as I live.” “What about everything else? I can’t change who I am. If that’s what you’re asking, then in the end neither one of us will be happy.” “Everything else will take care of itself because I trust you to keep our children and me safe. I just need to know if I’ve got a chance here? I’m not asking for anything more than that.” Cain worked a hand up and pressed her palm to Emma’s cheek. “Do you know what my greatest regret is?” “Not letting me get fired that first night we met?” The deep laugh almost made her melt into Cain’s chest, but Emma

stayed where she was. “Not going after you when you left. My pride stole a lot of years and a lot of good memories from me.” “I’m sorry for everything. I should’ve come back when Hannah was born, but I thought you’d have me shot the minute I stepped foot out of the cab.” “Nah, maybe just a few warning shots to make myself feel better, but this time you brought the second greatest gift you could ever give me.” Emma closed her eyes and relished the feel of Cain’s hand on her face. “I missed a lot in Hannah’s life, but so did you in Hayden’s. That doesn’t make us even, but it gives us something to talk about for months to come. Just one thing, Emma. If you stay, it’s for good this time. It’s going to take time to rebuild what we had, but you need to be here if we’re going to try.” Cain pinched her cheek slightly. “I can’t say if this will work or not, but I’m willing to give it my best for the sake of our family.” “Don’t worry. I learned from my mistakes. I need you and love you, and I’ll try as hard as I can not to hurt you again.” “I don’t mean to be blunt, but only time will prove that. I meant what I said. I won’t go through this kind of pain again.” “I know better than to promise you any more than that. But each day after this one I’ll prove to you that I’m sincere. There’ll be no more pain for you or our son. If you allow Hannah and me back in, you’ll never doubt my word. It’s the mark of a true Casey to keep their word.” Cain laughed again and pulled Emma down far enough to kiss the tip of her nose. “And are you a true Casey?” “I’m something better. I’m your Casey.” Across town Muriel’s law office went up in bits when the second bomb of the day went off, sending pieces of debris flying in every direction and trapping two of her young associates in the rubble. It was six o’clock, and they were the only ones left in the building. Cain had no choice but to answer those responsible, but would Emma keep her promise once she did?

Chapter Four

Without warning, Merrick opened the door and stood stock-still. She expected them to be at each other’s throats, not kissing. “We’re almost done, Merrick. I’ll call you when we are,” Emma said with a fair amount of authority in her voice. “I need—”Merrick started, only to be interrupted by Cain. “Do as the lady said. This won’t take long, but she’s right. We need to finish.” When they were alone again, Cain gazed up and into the eyes that had always fascinated her. Emma’s eyes were a vivid deep green that looked like some special power had speckled them with gold flecks. Cain had always used them to gauge how Emma was feeling. At the moment they were filled with love and adoration, a potent combination for Cain, but the depth of Emma’s betrayal had cut deep. As much as her heart wanted to forget, her head screamed for her to be careful. “I didn’t mean to overstep my bounds with Merrick.” Emma moved up a little and ran her fingers though Cain’s hair. “Didn’t you?” The voice rumbled, and Emma could feel it where their bodies touched. “It sure sounded like you did.” “This won’t work if we go about it the way we did before. I won’t go back to that.” Emma began to move off her, but Cain held her to her injured chest. “What way is that, lass?” “I won’t be sent out of the room like a child or some addlepated woman who needs looking after every time the adults have to talk business. I’m either your partner or I’m not.” “Would this be a good time to remind you that just days ago you were in a deal with the feds to have my ass arrested?” Emma didn’t bolt or smart off only because Cain asked the question without anger or malice. She was more curious than anything. “If you can’t forgive me, we’ll never be able to trust each other again.” “Do you know what trust means to me, Emma?”

“I do know, and I’m sorry for the pile of betrayals between us.” Emma brushed Cain’s damp hair from her forehead, knowing the pain was making her sweat. “But I refuse to believe there’s no love between us anymore. That’s strong enough to build on, don’t you think?” “If life has taught me anything, it’s that sometimes it doesn’t matter what I think,” Cain said almost to herself. “Have you ever gambled?” “A long time ago I left everything and everyone I’d ever known to move to a place about as different from my upbringing as you could get. It was one of the greatest times of my life, but that gamble paled next to the one I took the night I met a rogue who stole my heart.” Emma picked up one of the Cain’s hands and placed it on her chest. “I take that back. I gave that gift freely. You didn’t steal it. I gave myself to you because I wanted to be with you. If you believe my mother, I did so at the peril of my soul.” “And now?” “The true sin is to keep denying the way I feel about you. Four years is a long time, but I don’t think four hundred lifetimes will be enough to make me forget you.” Cain looked at their joined hands and let out a slow sigh. “I’m sitting at the high-stakes table with only a few chips left. I can throw my ante in one last time and gamble, but if I lose…the devil takes my soul. That means I survived you leaving once, Emma, but twice isn’t in me.” “I know something about you, Derby Cain, that most do not.” “What’s that, darling girl?” “You’re too good a gambler not to bet on a sure thing. That’s what we are together, and that’s what I’m fighting for here.” “You commit again and you know what that’ll mean, don’t you?” “I didn’t understand before, not fully anyway, but I do now.” Emma kept hold of Cain’s hand with one of her own and leaned down carefully. As strong as she was, Cain was still injured. “To be a Casey wife I accept all of you, and I hold nothing back. I will love you, protect you, and be waiting in your bed every night. I will give you everything you need, but I’ll expect just as much from you in return.” “Pretty words indeed.” “I want an answer, Cain.” The gold flecks did Cain in. She was crazy to trust Emma again, and if she was honest, they didn’t share the same level of trust as before, but

Cain loved her. That was a starting point. The rest would come later as Emma proved herself, or it would come not at all. For the moment as she gazed into Emma’s green eyes, she decided to at least gamble on the possibility. “Ante up.” Emma went willingly when Cain pulled her forward. These were the lips she remembered and had dreamed about. Cain kissed her like she wanted her, which made Emma want to cry. “I love you so much,” she whispered when they pulled apart. “I love you too. God help me if you’re still working for the other side, because I do believe they’ve finally found my greatest weakness.” “Trust me, we’ll have plenty of things to worry about for the remainder of our days, but that will never be one of them.” Emma pressed her lips to Cain’s once again, feeling almost weightless. “Are we all right?” “We’re heading in that direction, so it’s a start, but we’ll have a lifetime to get it right.” Cain cupped Emma’s cheek before patting her on the butt. “As much as I’m enjoying this, it’s time to let in the real world.” “Merrick?” Emma called down the hall. “We’re ready.” Merrick buttoned her jacket and pushed off the wall. “If you don’t mind, I need to talk to Cain about some pressing issues. One of the guys will walk you down to the waiting room.” “Come in and close the door, Merrick. Emma’s sitting in today, so start talking,” Cain ordered. She pressed the button to make the bed fold up into a sitting position, and Emma went to her side. “I don’t think that’s such a great idea.” Cain’s dark brows hiked over her bright blue eyes. “I see. Emma, could you step out for a moment, please?” She put up her hand, stopping the protest before it came out. “Practice some of that trust we talked about. I said for a moment, and that’s what I meant.” The door clicked closed completely before Merrick smiled at it and started talking. “Some stuff’s come up and we need to move fast.” “Be quiet.” Merrick whipped her head around, thinking she had heard wrong. “Excuse me?” “I thought ‘be quiet’ wouldn’t be as rude as ‘shut up.’ Either way, I want you to stop talking and listen to me.” Their eyes met and Cain waited before continuing. “Tell me, Merrick, who is the head of this family?”

“You are. Why?” “I am, so when I say something, I expect not to be questioned about it. Not in public, not in private. Do we understand each other?” “She betrayed you once before.” “And she’ll most likely make quite a few more mistakes in the future, but she’ll have a future with me. She’s here to stay, so you’d best be getting used to the concept. So do we understand each other?” “I understand you perfectly, though as your friend, I hope it works out. As your employee I’ll keep my eyes open in case it doesn’t, and please don’t be offended. Someone blew up Emerald’s today, and I’m afraid it will lead us into war. If she couldn’t handle you beating the crap out of your cousin, then how’s she going to handle you ordering the necessary actions that are coming up?” “If I knew the answer to every difficult question I’d rule the world, as they say.” Merrick blew out a long breath as she glanced back at the door Emma had just walked out. “Look, I know what she means to you, but don’t let that blind you. I want what’s best for you, but this isn’t it.” “I appreciate what you’re saying, but it’s my choice. Emma’s the mother of my children but, more importantly, she’s the one woman I haven’t been able to forget.” “Then I’ll support you in that, but I’m going to censor what I say in front of her until we know for sure.” “Just as long as you remember what I said. I’m the head of this family, Merrick, not you.” Cain held her hand up and smiled when Merrick shook it. “Thank you. Now go get her back before she comes in here and removes my spleen with a plastic spoon for making her wait. I promised her a chance, and it’s the only way I’ll know just how much of a chance we have.” “Everything all right?” Emma asked when she walked in and sat close to Cain. “I’m sure it’s not, but Merrick hasn’t had the opportunity to break the whole thing to us yet.” Cain waved toward Merrick and nodded. “What’s going on?” “This isn’t funny, boss. Like I said, some fool blew up the club this afternoon.” “When exactly did this happen? Did anyone get hurt?” Cain asked.

“Just before they hit your house. Dean and Paul were in the building,” Merrick answered. “They didn’t make it.” “And Blue?” “He’s fine. He was getting something out of his car.” Cain took a painful deep breath and held it at the innocent-sounding answer. “Don’t worry, I have someone looking,” Merrick said. Emma put her hands up. “Could someone explain, please?” “Blue is the manager of Emerald’s, and it’s just too much of a coincidence that he steps out of the building the second the place is blown to shit. There wasn’t a stud left standing, but he barely has a scratch on him. We have to check him out.” Merrick took a seat in the chair next to the bed and went on when Emma nodded in comprehension. “There’s more.” “Of course there is. Get on with it,” Cain said. “Muriel’s office was their next target after the house. I got a call just before I stepped in here. Thank God whoever’s responsible is waiting until the locations aren’t crowded before hitting them.” “It’s a message,” Cain said softly. “What, honey?” Emma asked. Throughout the whole talk she was just happy Cain was conscious to deal with the aftermath. She wanted to help but was smart enough to know she was out of her league. “They’re sending me a message.” Cain looked at Emma, wanting to gauge her reaction to the reality of the coming weeks. “What do you mean?” “There’s no place safe for me to hide myself or my family.” Emma’s hands flew to her mouth, and Cain thought she was trying to hold in the scream that wanted to come out. “What are we going to do?” The question sounded muffled. “I won’t let anything happen to you or the kids.” Locks of blond hair fell into Emma’s face when she nodded. “I’m not worried about that. I asked what we’re going to do.” “First you have to believe me that we’ll get through this together.” “I believe you. It’s just been a hell of a day.” “Hell is coming, love, but it’ll take a bit of planning first.”

Chapter Five

When Muriel received the call telling her what had happened to her two junior associates, she squeezed the glass she’d been holding so hard that it shattered. She was sitting in Cain’s kitchen with two telephone lines going, having personally talked to everyone on her staff, from secretaries to file clerks, except for the two young attorneys. Fortunately, the glass was the only victim of her Casey temper, and she hadn’t sliced her hand open. “Just stay home tomorrow until we regroup. The files can be re-created from the backups in the safety deposit box, so stop worrying. Call me if you hear anything else.” Muriel put the phone down gently and pinched the bridge of her nose. She felt like hitting something, but now wasn’t the time for a meltdown. “Who shot and killed the men on the street?” the detective standing in Muriel’s personal space asked. “And you are?” “I asked you a question first,” he replied, a smirk firmly in place. “And I asked you one second. What difference does it make?” She stood up and took a step closer to him, getting him to take one back. Muriel was no stranger to intimidation tactics, but she was usually the one doing the intimidating. “Either state your name or get out.” The slightly overweight man glared at her through slitted eyes before he acquiesced. “I’m Detective Newsome, and I’d like some questions answered, Muriel.” “I didn’t realize we were on a first-name basis, Officer.” She rifled him a glare at the familiarity, making his dull brown eyes disappear further behind his lids. “Ms. Casey, then. Who took out the guys on the street?” “Our security people killed these men in self-defense. I gave someone with the police department all the necessary paperwork pertaining to gun permits and carry licenses. If you’ve walked through the upstairs, I’m sure your keen detecting skills deduced that we did not provoke this fight.”

His pen scraped along the notepad in his hand long after she finished talking. As a veteran cop he knew she could tell him precisely who had pulled the trigger, since each of the dead men had tight bullet patterns to the middle of his chest and forehead. But this was Muriel Casey. Any information he would get out of her would be with a court order in hand. Like her infamous cousin, Muriel never volunteered anything. “And I’m sure you know nothing about any identification these guys might or might not have been carrying?” “If I were to send hired killers to someone’s home, I’d make sure they left their wallets and credit cards at home, Officer. Of course, since we have no experience with that sort of thing, I’m only guessing. Call it pure conjecture on my part.” She watched as the smile came to his lips, giving him an echo of one herself. “Of course.” He laughed. “And you probably have no idea why this happened, do you? Law-abiding citizens have crazed killers showing up at their houses all the time. It’s a regular citywide epidemic, from what I hear.” “None. My cousin is a tavern owner. I have no idea why someone would want to harm her family. Maybe it was someone who thinks her beer is flat.” The feminine laughter coming from the doorway made both Muriel and Newsome turn around. Agent Shelby Daniels, wearing a conservative dark suit with a light-colored silk blouse, leaned against the door frame with her arms folded against her chest. Both members of her audience took a visual tour down her body to the black pumps, then back up again, but Shelby cared about only one perusal. “You shouldn’t stand so close to her, Detective. The lightning might take you out too when God strikes her down for telling such lies. I’m sure Muriel is way ahead of us already.” Shelby pushed off and stepped into the room, stopping a couple of feet in front of a smiling Muriel. “Ms. Casey prefers not to be addressed by her first name,” Newsome said with authority. “And you are?” “Agent Shelby Daniels, meet Detective Newsome, one of New Orleans’s finest. Detective, you best be on your best behavior now. The feds have arrived, and you don’t want a bad report on your job

performance, do you?” Muriel said. She was clearly teasing, and Shelby brought a hand up to her mouth to cover a laugh she tried to disguise as a cough. “Now that we all know each other, to what do I owe the pleasure of your company, Agent?” Shelby Daniels’s presence wasn’t a surprise since she’d become a fixture in their lives almost from the time Cain had met her trying to bug Vincent Carlotti’s plane. The head of the Carlotti family, and also one of Cain’s strongest allies, had wanted to throw Shelby out of the plane for the infraction, but Cain had intervened and saved her life. That encounter had evolved into innocent flirtations between Shelby and Cain, until it became clear to Shelby that Cain was off-limits for a number of reasons, starting with what she did for a living. Her cousin Muriel was another story, though, and Shelby found her incredibly attractive. “Two explosions in one day? With all the excitement how, pray tell, did you think I’d stay away? Tell me a story, Barrister Casey.” “Would you excuse us, Detective?” Muriel buttoned her jacket and started walking toward Cain’s office. When Newsome attempted to follow them, two men stepped in his way and refused to move. “I’m not finished with my questions,” Newsome yelled after the two women. A closing door with more than a few bullet holes in it was his only answer. Shelby scanned the room with a critical eye and shivered when she thought of Cain sitting in the chair behind the desk, one of her favorite spots in the house. The amount of firepower the hit men had concentrated on the room would have cut her in two had she been sitting there. “They did a number on this place, didn’t they?” Muriel said, breaking the silence. “Who was it?” “I don’t know, Shelby, and that’s as far down that conversational road as we’re going. Why are you here, really?” “We’re here to help, if we can. The city has enough problems already without a gangland war breaking out. Trust me, Muriel, my team and I just want to help catch the guys who did this. You and Cain lost people today. Don’t you want someone to pay?” Muriel pushed aside a pile of broken glass with the toe of her

expensive Italian leather loafer as she appeared to think the offer over. “Ask the staff whatever you please, but I want to know if you’re planning to leave any surveillance equipment behind. Granted, closed warrants will cover your ass from answering truthfully, but if you lie the trust between us will vanish. You betray Cain and me, and I’ll cut you out of our lives.” “We’re here only in an investigative capacity for now. How’s that?” All Shelby saw for a long moment was the top of Muriel’s head as she continued to stare at the ground and move around broken glass. “Who was sitting in here when hell broke loose?” Muriel looked up at her. “What makes you think someone was?” At the edge of the desk, almost as if Merrick had just put it down, sat a glass half filled with milk. Everything else in the room was in tatters, but the glass sat untouched. Muriel just started laughing, a heartfelt, belly-shaking sound that made Shelby join in without knowing why. “What’s so funny?” Shelby asked, as she watched long fingers wipe tears away from the sudden outbreak of humor. “I’ve never compared Cain to an inanimate object, but does that glass remind you of her? The room is totally destroyed, but no one touched this.” Muriel picked up the glass of milk and set it down next to her. “All my life I envied her the ability to just walk through the chaos and end up just like this —untouched and whole. Cain’s mother, my aunt Therese, used to say it was because she was touched by the angels.” “As a wise man told me on a plane ride one night, Counselor, Cain was the reason Agent Barney Kyle’s hair was so gray. She was graced with more than her share of Irish luck, I swear. That was very true, though your comparison would’ve been more accurate had it been a glass of beer.” “Nah, Irish whiskey is her favorite, but I’ve never known her to turn her nose up at a good brew. As much as I enjoy your company, Agent Daniels, I really must get back to my duties.” Muriel’s fingers touched Shelby’s elbow as she passed by her on the way out the door. “Have a good day.” “Could I maybe buy you a drink later?” Shelby asked in a soft voice. “Am I your consolation prize?” Muriel walked back into the room, with more than a touch of humor in her voice. “Truthfully, your cousin was more a passing fancy, so no, you’re not.” A low chuckle stopped Shelby from continuing. “The forbidden fruit,

eh?” “Cain is more like the whole tree, but you’re a different animal altogether, aren’t you?” Shelby watched Muriel cross her arms and lean on Cain’s desk. “I just thought that since you’ve lost so much today, you might want to unwind a bit. Once you’re done, of course. I like you, Muriel, and now, more than ever, you could use a friend.” “Where would you like to go?” “How about someplace neutral? The bar at the Piquant, perhaps?” Muriel opened the door and waved, signaling that Shelby should go first. “I should be done by eight. If you like, I’ll just meet you there. We wouldn’t want your bosses to think any less of you if you’re seen riding in a car with me.” “It’s a date, Counselor.” The way Shelby looked at her as she spoke made Muriel feel as if the excitement in her life was about to begin, and bullets and explosions would have nothing to do with it.

Chapter Six

Cain had silently gazed out the window for fifteen minutes after Merrick had finished bringing them up to date, and Emma knew she wasn’t daydreaming. Like a master tactician, Cain was going through all her options before deciding on her next move. “You aren’t leaving the hospital, so forget it,” Emma said just as calmly as Cain had begun ordering Merrick to call her doctor back to her room. “And before you give me any crap about it, you were shot two weeks ago. You’re an amazing healer, but that bullet collapsed your lung and did a lot of damage.” “Merrick,” Cain said. The guard stood up and left the room. “Emma, I need you to listen to me, all right?” “Forget it. You can’t charm your way out of here. I just got you back, and I’m not taking any chances on anything happening to you. You’ll leave here just as soon as the doctor says you can.” “Deal.” Emma narrowed her eyes. Cain Casey never gave up so easily on anything. “What are you up to?” “Nothing. I just want to talk to the man. Lass, I have to try my best to protect my family, so I’m not going to lie to you. I said I wouldn’t, and I’m not going to, okay?” “We’re not going to be fine if you push yourself too hard and something happens to you. What about us if you aren’t here to protect us?” Cain pulled her down so Emma was lying next to her with her head pillowed on her shoulder. “Did I ever tell you what my father Dalton said about the Casey clan and their place in the world?” “I’ve heard a few aspects of this story, but I have a feeling there’s another chapter.” “Ooh, I’d hate to think I’ve become predictable, but yes, there’s another one. My father and I were sitting in my granny’s living room looking at my granddad’s coffin, with an Irish flag draped over it. The rest of his men sat

in the kitchen drinking and telling stories. There’s nothing like an Irish wake.” Emma ran her hand in a slow circle on Cain’s stomach as she listened. It was how they’d spent many of their nights together after making love or just waking up together. Cain had also fallen back into their routine as she rested her hand on Emma’s hip, and she would stop every so many words and kiss the forehead so close to her lips. “How old were you?” “Thirteen, and full of piss and vinegar. Thinking back now, I’m hoping me mum’s curses don’t come true, since our boy is getting close to that age.” Emma laughed against her side, and her breath warmed Cain’s neck. “Getting back to my story, my father stared at that casket a long time, but when I put my hand on his knee, he snapped out of his trance. He smiled and covered my hand with one of his big paws. ‘You know something, Derby?’ he said. ‘You’re a lot like my father. Not in looks, mind you, because he was blond and freckled, but in every other way. He was a Casey through and through.’ “These were the times I treasured the most. Just the two of us, alone, with my father telling me a story. ‘Why do you think I’m like him?’ I asked him. “‘You don’t go backing down from too many fights, but you’re smart enough to know who’s going to be winning in the end. The one thing I want you to copy him in more than anything is how he died.’ “Since the Caseys never talked about death, I laughed, probably because I was nervous. ‘I don’t want to be dying, Papa, so what are you talking about?’ “‘He died in his bed next to the one he loved, in his sleep. My old man did a lot of living before that night came, and that’s what I want for you as well, me pride.’ “Dalton used to tell me all the time that Caseys were like bad grass. ‘You can weed us out for a little while,’ he’d say, ‘but once we’re rooted, you can’t really kill us off. You’re an offshoot of that blade of bad grass, so don’t be wasting your time thinking about death. She’s the one woman you’ll keep waiting for years to come.’” “He compared you to bad grass?” E mma laughed.

“He wasn’t wrong, now was he? Giovanni Bracato and his sons have much to answer for, but that day won’t come until I’m ready to ask the important questions myself. For now, we’re going to do what he expects a weak woman to do. Only he doesn’t know what we know—bad grass doesn’t kill easy.” Emma pushed herself up. “You’ve already decided what you’re going to do, haven’t you?” “Just this second lying here with you, so stop giving me those sad eyes. We’re going to run to someplace where I can see a rabbit coming at five miles.” Emma’s eyes widened at the admission, and she didn’t say anything for a moment. “You’re running? I’m not going to hear about this for years to come, am I? How in your weakened condition I made you do something you’ll regret until hell freezes over, since that’s what I wanted to begin with.” “This isn’t running because I’m afraid. It’s running like a small rooster from a big bird with a very sharp beak on its tail. Did I ever tell you that story?” “Will I like it?” “Better than that, little girl, you’ll learn something too.” She patted Emma on the butt, and Emma moved closer. “Dalton once told me…” Cain began. Outside, her plan was set in motion, and it would bring them one step closer to finishing a tale she’d one day use to teach her son when it was his time to lead their clan.

Chapter Seven

“Well?” “I want those bitches to suffer, so I’m going to blow their lives and everything they hold dear to shit. I’ve already taken care of the club and the lawyer’s office—got a few more to go. My guy’s getting the supplies together to finish the job.” Gino Bracato sat across from his father Giovanni’s desk and was so angry he spit as he spoke. He’d made a serious mistake when he let his guard down after his father had kidnapped Hayden Casey. With Cain in the hospital, all of them had expected Emma to roll into a ball and wait for someone to save her. So when she had Gino’s baby boy kidnapped to use as bait to get her own little bastard back, it’d been like a bat to the face he didn’t see coming. Touching his son was one thing, but Emma had also humiliated him by leaving him to wait in his underwear while his father made the deal for his release. At Emma’s order, Cain’s men had taken him out of his mistress’s bed and held him, his brothers, and his son hostage in exchange for Hayden. On the way out, he’d seen his men knocked unconscious, which he’d rewarded with a trip to the bottom of the river. “Careful how you carry this out,” his father Giovanni screamed. “We don’t need any more heat from the feds or otherwise.” He was confident there were no bugs since they’d swept the room just before the family meeting. “And you…” He pointed to his second eldest, Michael, next. “What the fuck happened?” “The shooters didn’t expect that kind of firepower at the bitch’s house, Papa. We thought with her in the hospital, the muscle would be there taking care of her.” Stephano Bracato sat back and listened to the rest of his family argue over their mistakes. He was slowly taking over the drug trafficking in the city and along the Gulf Coast. If he took advantage of this opportunity and his volume grew big enough, he could break away from his father and his brothers.

“My problems begin when the four of you start thinking,” Giovanni screamed. Michael and the youngest son Francis cringed a little when their father’s voice kept escalating. “We have to finish this before Casey wakes up from whatever the hell is wrong with her and mounts a counterattack. I’m too close to finally taking control and driving all the other families out. No more fuckups.” “Do we have your permission to pick them up and take care of them permanently?” Gino asked. “You see a clean shot, you take it.” Giovanni pointed his index finger in Gino’s face. “Do you understand me? I don’t want anything fancy. I know Emma took your boy and caught you with your pants down, but I want you to put that behind you. Emma got her kid back, and you have Little Gino. That’s the end of it.” “But, Papa—” Gino tried to sound pathetic. “You screw this up for me and I’ll cut you off.” Bracato stood up and left the room, expecting to be obeyed. Stephano, lounging on the sofa, watched the whole encounter and knew his brother Gino wouldn’t back away so easily. When Gino had married the girl their father had approved of and had a child not long after, his three bothers just slapped him on the back and smiled. Gino could have control of the family if it meant keeping the old man off their backs. “What’s your plan?” Stephano asked Gino. “I know you, and I know that blond whore embarrassed the hell out of you.” “She and our old man may think that she’s gonna die from a bullet she’ll never see coming, but I’m not in a generous mood. I want more than anything to fuck that little slut over and have Cain watch me make her scream.” “Gino, you just heard Papa,” Francis warned. The anger in Gino boiled over onto his youngest brother. Grabbing him by the neck, he slammed him into the wall. “You gonna go running and tell like you did when you were four, you little pussy? Reach down and make sure you got some balls, Francis, and if you do, start acting like it. Papa hears one word about this conversation, though, and you won’t have to worry about them ’cause I’ll cut them off myself.” “Let him go,” ordered Michael, who always figured he would gain

control of the family when Gino’s mouth got him killed. “And it might do you some good to listen to him.” “Fuck off, all three of you. If you don’t want to help me, then fine. I’ll take my men and get it done myself. Come with me, though, and I’ll think about giving you each a turn with her.” Outside, Giovanni walked the length of his dock and jumped onto a boat moored at the end. Four men jumped in with him, and a fifth waited on the dock and cast them off. “Keep an eye on my four geniuses in there,” Giovanni ordered the guard staying behind. “You got it, boss.” Before the man made it back inside, the four brothers were gone, so he picked up the nearest phone. This one, though, was bugged. Across Tchoupitoulas Street three men sat watching from a window, two of them with binoculars in their hands and the third hunched over a computer keyboard. “There’s something coming over one of the lines in the outer office,” Agent Lionel Jones said. “Could be something going on with everyone making a run for the nearest door,” Joe Simmons added. “The brothers evil left via cars, and Daddy just hit the water. Dumb fucks, they have to know we have all the exits covered.” “Just like we covered the big shipment of illegal liquor a few nights ago, smart guy? It’s time for us to go back to good old-fashioned detective work and start tying all this together, because I don’t think Cain’s just going to sit on her ass and not take a shot back at these guys.” Agent Anthony Curtis put his glasses down and increased the volume to listen to the conversation. His fellow agents frowned at him, which made him throw up his hands. “I like Cain too, damn it, but we looked like idiots the other night. She didn’t do anything illegal, but we owe her for getting stuck with this crap assignment.” “You know, Tony, we could’ve just looked in the damn crates. We were played, but Cain wasn’t doing the string-pulling. It was Kyle,” Lionel said. “And from what Shelby tells me, Cain’s going to be out of commission for a while yet.” “People, do I have to remind you who signs your paychecks? We

aren’t here to coddle some woman who would like nothing better than to fuck the whole lot of us over just to make her kid laugh.” He put his hands in his hair and pulled in frustration. “And is it so hard to remember it’s Anthony?” “Lionel’s right, Tony. Cain isn’t doing anything but lying in the hospital with a bullet I feel somewhat responsible for. Besides, Agent Hicks said she isn’t our concern anymore.” Joe tacked on the moniker just to aggravate Anthony that much more. “You mark my words, she’s going to come out of there swinging, and when she’s done there won’t be a Bracato left standing.” Anthony looked at the other two and wanted to scream at their bland looks. Behind him the door opened and closed, only adding to the tension in the room. “Is it a private moment,” Shelby asked, “or can anyone join in?” “It’s nothing,” Joe said. “Nothing? You’re about to throw away your career and you call it nothing?” Anthony couldn’t believe his ears. “Who’s throwing away their careers?” “Like I said, Shelby, it’s nothing. Tony’s all bent out of shape that Cain isn’t going down with the rest of these guys,” Lionel supplied. “Our buddy’s still smarting from the spanking Cain administered the other night when our raid netted us a shitload of legal liquor. I know she fucked us, but she did it almost with our permission. Not one of us thought to question Kyle or to check when all of a sudden she started burning up the wiretaps we left with information about her business. We just barged in there and watched Kyle shoot her for Giovanni Bracato. And even after that all we could do was salivate over the fact we’d caught her with a line of trucks full of booze—our payback for all those miserable days being holed up in places like this.” “We need to take a step back and consider what we’re doing. Am I the only one who thinks we’re getting way too chummy with the enemy?” Anthony asked. Shelby put her hands on her hips and let out a long, even breath. If they didn’t pull together and act as a team, they wouldn’t be taking anyone down for anything, not even a traffic violation. “Listen, Anthony,” she started, trying not to antagonize him any further. “Joe, Lionel, and I are on the same page, so if you’re not comfortable with that you need to say so now. True,

we got scammed, but Joe’s right. Cain did it fair and square. We’ve gotten too far in to turn back now. Cain and her people are talking to me, which means they’re doing the same to you, with the help of our little toys.” “They’re talking to you, Shelby, because they all want to sleep with you.” Tony dropped down to a chair as if he were tired of trying to explain himself. “Are you questioning my integrity, Agent?” “No more than you’re questioning mine. I want you to listen to me. All of this is going to turn out bad if you take sides. Giovanni Bracato is not as suave and cute, but Cain is no different from him. Pull back before it’s too late.” “This has to be a team decision, Tony,” Joe said, “and I’m with Shelby.” “Me too,” Lionel chimed in. “Then I’m asking Annabel for a transfer. I like my job and want to keep it, not to mention I have no interest in going to jail. Keeping Kyle company for years to come isn’t something I relish.” Anthony picked up his coat and walked out, leaving total silence behind him. “It isn’t too late, guys, if you want to join him. I think this is the best way, but it doesn’t mean it’s the only way.” “He’ll drive around for a while and come back, Shelby. Don’t sweat it. Tony’s strung a little tight because his old man was in the agency and the rumors of him being on the take never did die down. Especially not after a big drug kingpin got away because the old man didn’t play it all by the book,” Joe said. “I’m thinking, though, that we’ve come too far with this for him to want out now.” “I hope you’re right. Would this be a bad time to tell you two that I have a date for drinks with Muriel Casey?” “I wasn’t too worried about Cain,” Lionel said. “But Muriel—keep an eye on that one, Shelby.” “You think she’s dangerous?” “Only in a quirky kind of way. Cain knew better than to get too close to you, but Muriel’s the chance-taking kind of gal,” Lionel explained, with a shy tilt to his head. “I just don’t want what Tony said to be a problem for you, and you getting pulled in front of an ethics committee for one stupid night will be problematic in the long run when it comes to your career.”

“Thanks, Dad, for your concern, but I know what I’m doing.” Checking her watch, Shelby waved to them and headed back out to her car. “Don’t wait up.” “You think we should have her followed, Lionel?” “So she can have me singing soprano tomorrow when she grabs me by the short hairs? No, thank you, Joe.” Lionel watched the sedan disappear. “We either have to trust her or we don’t.” From the other direction their replacements for the night pulled into the lot. “Just one drink, Lionel. Where’s the harm in that?” “Said the spider to the fly,” Lionel answered with a laugh. “I hope you’re right, buddy.” The problem was, though, that they hadn’t been right when it came to the Caseys in a good long while.

Chapter Eight

“Drinks, huh? Not that long ago you were warning me to stay away from our attractive FBI Agent Daniels, and now you’re going to wine and dine her.” Cain winked at Muriel and smiled. “Of course, maybe if you interact enough with these people they’ll finally figure out we’re just pouring beer and having fun and aren’t some two-bit gangsters with an agenda for mayhem.” “I give advice, cousin. That doesn’t mean I take it. Shelby just felt sorry for me because I lost some people today, so she offered to cheer me up, nothing more. She’s even more married to her job than I am, so don’t go spinning any romantic notions over her offer of a drink.” It was just enough to give whoever was listening the right impression of their fellow agent. Merrick had found the listening device on a routine sweep an hour earlier. Her first reaction was to give Cain a complete rundown on paper of Emma’s whereabouts and phone calls. She couldn’t prove Emma had anything to do with it, but was pleased that Cain had at least listened to her concerns when she pointed out the intrusion on her privacy. Muriel pulled a piece of lint from her pants and smiled, wondering what her father would think of her date choice for later. In the Casey family, her uncle Dalton had been the one to take chances. “You, on the other hand, look a lot better, Cain. And Merrick tells me there’ve been some personal changes over here while I’m out slaving on your behalf.” “Going to add your own bit of advice? So far Merrick has been full of it when it comes to the subject. I’d appreciate it if you were a bit more supportive.” Muriel looked up from the fabric of her slacks. Her cousin usually didn’t need assurance about anything. “Maybe she’s just worried because of what happened. We both saw what that did to not only you.” “Maybe, but I have to believe that some mistakes are made to be remedied. If not, what’s the point?” Cain’s answer was just as vague. Her

life might have been a game of cat and mouse with the feds, but her personal life was not. As much as she could, she’d keep those parts of her life private. “Then go for it.” Muriel put her hand over Cain’s and spoke from the heart. “I think you’re doing the right thing. There was plenty of blame for what happened, and you both lost a lot.” “Yeah, well, that’s enough mush for one day. We have business to discuss.” Cain sounded gruff, but she added a hint of a smile for her cousin’s kind words. This wasn’t the place to share the innermost part of her heart. Not that she didn’t trust Muriel; it just wasn’t anyone else’s business. “What do you want to do about what’s happened?” Muriel really didn’t expect a verbal answer. For a long stretch the small listening device next to the bed only picked up silence, making the man across the street think it had been found and disposed of. He expelled a relieved sigh when he heard Muriel’s voice again. “Are you all right? You just drifted off on me there.” Muriel made sure she sounded both concerned and a little distracted as she read the note Cain had spent all that time writing. “I should leave you to your rest.” “Thanks. I am a little tired, so if you don’t mind coming back, we’ll discuss our future plans tomorrow. Just make sure you file the proper insurance papers for all the locations.” To make it sound as if she’d just awakened from a short catnap, Cain added a yawn. “Anything you want me to get you before I go?” “Just between you and me, I’d love some good Cuban espresso.” The listener scrunched his forehead in confusion at the odd request. “I’ll see what I can do about that tomorrow.” Muriel stretched before bending to pick up her coat. “Good. Try for first thing in the morning before they show up with the swill they serve around here. That way you can tell me how your date went.” “I told you, boss, it isn’t a date.” The reprimand from Muriel only got her another wink from the bed. It was time to go and see about Cain’s request for a cup of coffee, or in this case to visit the other family head in the city with whom, unlike the Bracatos, they had a good working relationship. Ramon Jatibon was a native of Cuba and, like Vincent and Dalton,

had worked hard to carve out his piece of the city. For years he had carefully built the gambling empire that had helped finance his other enterprises, which his children now ran. As proud as Ramon was of what he’d accomplished, it was his twins, Ramon Jr. and Remi, who made his chest puff out when he talked of them. But they were currently in different states expanding the family’s holdings, and it was the old man Muriel had an appointment to meet. After taking the freight elevator to the first floor of the hospital, Muriel exited in the delivery area. She ducked around a truck unloading carts of clean linens and headed for the steps that would leave her close to the one destination the watchers would never notice her. The bus pulled up to the stop, and after a brief ride Muriel hopped off and headed to the upscale mall close to the aquarium. Along the way she passed the new casino, laughing as a group of tourists headed for one of the entrances. No matter how hard the legitimate gaming places tried to compete with people like this who were probably headed to the nickel slots, the man she was going to see was still doing a profitable business. Ramon’s regular clientele was used to the special perks that were a part of the service he provided. In a private back section of a dark bar on the eleventh floor, she greeted Emile, who had been with Ramon from the time he was a teenager and would gladly sacrifice his life to keep the crime boss safe. “Muriel.” Emile nodded and held out his hand. “Good to see you again.” “Thanks, Emile.” She took his hand and watched as hers disappeared in it. “Is it me, or do you get bigger every time I see you?” He laughed and put his other hand on her shoulder. “Go on in. He’s waiting on you.” Ramon sat at the back table sipping from a glass of dark rum and smoking a very good Cuban cigar. Now in his mid-sixties, Ramon was still very attractive. His black curly hair, slightly graying at the temples, was thick, and his clothes were stylish in a conservative way. He looked like a businessman or lawyer unwinding with a drink after a long day. He stood as Muriel got closer and rested the smoke in the ashtray. “It’s been a while, amiga.” Holding her hands in his, he kissed both her cheeks before pulling her into a long hug. Despite his years in the States, Ramon

still had an accent. “You know how it is, Ramon. Sometimes life gets away from us and all we can do is try to keep up.” “And sometimes it’s just a pain in the ass, no?” He chuckled and pulled a chair out for her, signaling the bartender for another round. “Sit and have a drink with me and tell me what it is you need.” The cigar lighter came out again, and Ramon relit his cigar while the server put down two new glasses and carried the empty one away. Muriel looked at the blue flame coming out of the small blowtorch and enjoyed the aroma of the expensive smoke. She picked up her glass and took a small sip of the amber liquid, liking the way it warmed her as it went down. “You heard what happened?” “Two explosions that big are hard to miss. How many did you lose today?” He turned his face away from her and blew out a stream of smoke. “Too many, but I’m not here to complain about that.” “You know I’ll do whatever you ask, Muriel. I have much to thank Dalton for from when I first got to this country, and I’ll be forever in his debt. Without his backing and that of Vincent, I’d be a poor man. When he died I swore to help his children any way I could. I’m sure Cain would do the same for either Ramon or Remi.” The way the Rs in the two names rolled off his tongue made Muriel smile. “How are they? I’m sorry for not asking sooner.” “They are both wonderful. Remi’s getting ready for a move to California, and Ramon is in Vegas running the Gemini. Their mother misses them, but they try and come home as much as possible. My wife spends most of her time trying to find a girl for Remi, especially after seeing how happy Cain has been after settling down. She won’t be satisfied until she has a brood of grandchildren to spoil.” It was hard to miss the pride in his voice, and just as quickly his face became sober. “You have no children, but Cain understands what I do about family. What happened at her home today, that is unforgivable and not the work of a real man. It takes no cojones to shoot at women and children.” He leaned back in his seat and clenched his fist. “I’ve spoken to Vincent, and we agree this action and everything else that happened today shouldn’t go unpunished.” “Thank you for your concern, Ramon. Our family greatly appreciates

the willingness of the other families to stand with us.” She reached across the table and put her hand over his. “You’re right, of course. For years we’ve all been happy to make a living from our respective businesses, but our common enemy has grown greedy. However, that’s not why I’m here.” She leaned farther in and spoke softly almost into his ear, conveying all that Cain had put in her note. “That’s all she wants?” He seemed surprised. “For now. When it’s time, we’ll have to sit together again and decide how the city will be restructured so that everyone is happy, but for now she just needs time.” Blue smoke circled above his head for a minute after he exhaled, and Ramon finished his drink. From his inner jacket pocket he pulled out a card with only a number printed on it and handed it to her. “When she’s ready, just call. There are ways to do this without anyone having to know. I’m thinking that’s what she wants.” He smiled, still biting the cigar in his mouth. “There’s a reason you’re still at the top of your game, Mr. Jatibon.” The card made its way into her inner jacket pocket. “You never have to have it spelled out for you.” He spread his hands out to his sides and shrugged. “I try,” he said, making her laugh. “This is a favor I look forward to doing. Surprises are sometimes the best part of this job. I’m still laughing at what those policemen must have been thinking when they opened those crates.” For the longest time the Caseys had been supplying his clubs with liquor, and some of the more requested choices were illegal in the United States, even if the taxes on them were paid. Sort of like the cigar he was enjoying. Just because the government couldn’t appreciate a good Cuban smoke and a glass of Havana Club twenty-five-year-old rum didn’t mean his customers didn’t. “I was there when they finally figured it out, and I can safely say they didn’t find it as humorous as we do.” She finished her drink in one swallow, then squeezed his hand. “Thank you for coming out of your way on such short notice. I won’t keep you away from your lovely wife any longer.” They exchanged kisses again before Ramon and his bodyguard walked her to the elevator. Outside the sun had set, and, from the look of the trees, the wind had picked up coming off the river. She still had plenty of time to stroll to the luxury hotel the Piquant to meet Shelby for a drink.

Muriel buttoned her coat as she veered away from the river and walked up Canal Street thinking of the FBI agent. Shelby Daniels was the first woman who’d ever invaded her thoughts in the course of her day, and it was starting to concern her. It was dangerous enough to lose your head over a woman, but it was disastrous to be interested in one set on trying to catch you in a mistake only to lock you up for it. As logical as that sounded to her, Muriel still picked up her pace, wanting to see Shelby again. “Let’s just go see if there’s anything to this luck-of-the-Irish thing,” she whispered. Perhaps for a little while she could forget what had happened that day by losing herself in a pair of pretty blue eyes, because, from the expression on Cain’s face, the storm was coming. And Muriel was sure that when it did, Shelby would be the last woman in the world who’d offer her a safe harbor.

Chapter Nine

“Lose something?” Cain asked without opening her eyes. She smiled when she heard the orderly’s breath hitch. “I’m just getting you some fresh water. I’m Todd, by the way.” “Thanks, but you finished pouring quite a while ago. Do you need something else?” It was the same guy she’d seen planting the bug earlier that morning. For a split second Todd wondered if the guy listening in from wherever would make it there in time if something happened to him. He thought hard before opening his mouth and saying anything that would put his life in danger. “I was just hiding out for a while. My boss is the bitch from hell. You know how it is.” The smile that followed the statement was insincere since it was more of a smirk than a smile, and Cain fought the urge to force-feed him the surveillance equipment. “Trust me, buddy, there are worse things in life than a boss who’s a little hard on you.” Her smile widened, but instead of offering Todd comfort, it made him suddenly want to get out of there. “Much worse.” He practically ran from the icy tone of her voice, and she laughed as the door slammed behind him. For Cain the hospital flunky was just a minor annoyance, but she did want to know who had put him up to bugging her room. She had no proof but wanted to believe that it wasn’t Shelby. She wondered if the friendly feebie had any knowledge of Todd and his little caper. “Scaring the help again?” Emma poked her head in and gave Cain a mock glare. “It helps pass the time while I’m being bored to death in here. Of course, there are other ways to do that which are much more fun.” Cain held out her hand in invitation. She’d sent Emma on a small errand and found herself missing her more than she wanted to admit. It had been much too easy to fall back to the sense of completeness Emma brought to her

life. “That would be wonderful, but you have to be good. Nothing but kissing for a while yet, honey. Doctor’s orders.” “Then come over here and kiss me.” Emma stretched out next to her and stroked Cain’s cheek. She couldn’t get enough of the feeling that came from touching her partner after four years of missing her. Slowly she leaned forward and pressed her lips to Cain’s for a fleeting moment. Then she pulled back just enough that she could trace the full lips with her tongue, liking the way Cain moaned. When Cain cupped her breast, squeezing gently as if to convince herself she really did have Emma there with her, Emma inhaled sharply. “Be good, honey.” “I’m trying, but I can’t prove it if you keep on holding my hands captive.” Cain laughed as Emma covered her hand to keep it from roaming but didn’t remove it from her chest. Emma groaned at both the answer and the touch, so Cain moved her hand to Emma’s back. “I’m sorry, love, I’ll behave. Did you get the kids squared away?” “Your uncle took them in for the night and said he’d have them back here first thing in the morning for a visit. Getting Hannah to leave here was a nightmare, though. She’s madly in love with you already and didn’t want to go anywhere if you weren’t coming with us.” Emma couldn’t stand to maintain eye contact as she said the words. The more she saw Cain and Hannah together, the guiltier she felt. “I’m so sorry.” The apology was muffled by Cain’s hospital gown when Emma buried her face in her chest. “You know what’s important here and now, lass?” Emma shook her head, and Cain could tell she was crying. “That you and she are here with Hayden and me now, and we want you to be. Some things will take time, and we might have some setbacks, but we’ll get through those together.” “I’m so lucky.” “Yes, you are,” Cain joked. “I’m good-looking, have money, and am a wonderful catch.” “And so modest.” The light teasing pulled Emma out of her funk, and she thanked God again not only for Cain’s willingness to try, but for her willingness to forgive. “I love you so much. I never stopped.” She kissed Cain again and tried to express through her touch just how much.

“I’ve missed hearing you say those words.” “Not as much as I miss saying them.” The words were as open and honest as the expression on Emma’s face. Some days in the four years they’d been apart she had yelled them into the wind when she walked her father’s land. She’d found some comfort in imagining the wind carrying them south to find Cain. Cain brushed her fingers over Emma’s cheeks, wiping away the last of her tears. Now free to let her heart feel again, Cain found her own comfort in the smooth, familiar skin. “You want to help me up?” Cain wanted to tell Emma something but didn’t want to share it with a stranger. In reality she’d let the conversation go on long enough. “Are you all right?” “Just fine, love. I have to go to the bathroom, and the group of Nazis they call nurses around here want me to get up as much as possible.” Cain had to laugh when Emma took the opportunity to explore a little as they walked. The gown Cain was wearing gave her plenty of real estate to work with. “I thought you had to go,” Emma said when the door closed and Cain pulled her close. “The orderly left a little gift earlier, and I wanted to tell you about it before our talk got any more intimate.” Emma shivered as Cain whispered in her ear. Even in the earliest days of their relationship, Cain could merely have recited the alphabet and Emma would melt from the sound of that low burr. “I need you to get my robe and find a closet somewhere so we can talk.” “Who’s he working for?” “Robe and privacy first, lass.” They flushed and started a conversation about the house and repairs to give their eavesdropper the impression of domestic bliss. Throughout the exchange Cain started yawning, making it clear she was headed for another nap. Instead, they made their way to the empty patient room next door. “Can the feds do that?” Emma was frustrated that Cain had to exhaust herself just so they could converse. It was one thing for their enemies to pursue her partner when she was healthy and able to make the chase

interesting, but this was cheap and petty. “You’re in the hospital because one of their people shot you, for God’s sake.” “We don’t know it’s the feds.” “Who else would it be?” “If it’s them, then I’m sure some judge signed something along the way that makes it all right, but I don’t want to talk about that now.” She motioned Emma closer. “They can tape me all they want when I’m at work or out, that I’m used to, but when I have to talk with my wife, that’s off-limits.” “Am I still that? Or should I say, am I still that in your eyes?” Cain ran her hand through Emma’s thick blond hair until it came to rest behind her neck. “When you left, or when it finally hit me that you were gone, I tried for the longest time to hate you. I figured if I could get to that place, it would be easy for my heart to cut you loose.” Emma understood the way Cain felt, even though it was painful to hear. “Why didn’t you?” “Two reasons.” Cain reached for one of Emma’s hands. “One, because of Hayden. At night I told him stories about you and about us. He would lie there and listen, enjoying my little forays down memory lane until the day came that he didn’t want to hear them. That’s when I found myself lying in bed thinking about our time together because it was the one thing that brought me peace.” She brought their linked hands up and put them over her heart. “I started as a way to comfort our son, then found you were ingrained in here.” Cain bumped their hands over her heart. “No amount of anger or any other emotion is going to erase you from my heart. I love you, Emma Casey, and no matter your choices you’ll always be my wife in here.” “I’ll never give you cause to doubt me again. I swear it.” “If that’s true, then nothing will ever harm us.” “What do we do about all this mess we’re in, honey? You need to get better before anything else happens.” The big smile and slight tug encouraged Emma to sit in her lap. “We’re going to take all the time you want. Then and only then will we live up to my reputation as a Casey.” Careful not to put pressure on Cain’s injured side, Emma leaned against her and pressed her lips to Cain’s neck. “I’m not sure what that means, but at the moment I don’t care.” She placed a small kiss on the

pulse point, enjoying the way it beat steadily against her lips. Dr. Donald Elton hesitated before entering, but kept walking when Cain waved him in. “I thought you’d run off on me. And I’d ask how you’re doing, but I can see that you’re doing better than I am.” “Sorry, Dr. Elton,” Emma said, moving off Cain’s lap. “Don’t be sorry. I’ve always felt love is the quickest healer. You keep up the good work and she’ll be back to full steam in no time.” He looked at Cain and held out his hand. “What can I do for you?” Cain started by explaining what had happened at their home and her business, finishing with what she wanted from him. It was difficult for the doctor not to give her what she wanted, especially after seeing the size of Emma’s smile when she heard what Cain had in mind. “You’ll still need care,” he warned. “I’m not in any way suicidal, so don’t worry,” she assured him. “When certain people start asking, and they will, the last time we saw each other was a couple of days ago, and I left without your consent.” “You don’t have anything to fear from me, Cain. Just promise me you’ll come by and let me see my handiwork. It’s not often I get to work on someone with such great muscle tone and bone structure. I’d like to see it when it’s all working.” When Emma’s smile faded, he put his hands up in her direction. “I really am only interested from a medical point of view, so don’t worry.” Cain chuckled and pulled Emma back down on her lap. “You got a deal, Doc. As soon as this is over, I’ll run laps for you if you want.” In spite of her good mood, it still bothered her that she was running, since the Bracatos would think she was weak, but Cain had no choice. She didn’t know what the future held, and in Cain’s world that was reason enough to sweat.

Chapter Ten

When Muriel entered the bar at the Piquant, the jazz ensemble was just stepping off the small stage for a break. She’d been there often, and she knew that the musicians were always as good as the drinks the bartenders poured. Shelby sat at a table in one of the alcoves, her back to most of the patrons in the room. She had let her hair down and was running her finger up and down the stem of her glass, seemingly deep in thought. “Some might say there’s something really sexual about that.” Muriel pointed to Shelby caressing her Manhattan glass and laughed. “Is something wrong? I don’t mind taking a rain check.” “Please sit. I was just going over my day and the little surprise it came with.” One of the servers approached and pulled out her pad. “Double Jameson neat, with an Abita Amber draft on the side,” Muriel said before the girl could ask. “And bring the lady another.” “Trying to get me drunk?” Shelby flipped her hair back and smiled in a coy fashion. “Not at all.” Muriel threw her coat in the empty chair across from her, sat, and placed her hands flat on the table as if to stretch them out before reaching for a nut from the bowl close to Shelby. “I’m trying to get you to a place where you forget three little letters that are so much a part of your identity. And make you forget my last name.” “If what you’re talking about are FBI and Casey, that’ll take a whole lot more of these.” She pointed to her drink. “As they say, Shelby, the night is young.” With the quick efficiency the Piquant was known for, the drinks were delivered to the table with a fresh bowl of snacks. Muriel picked up the whiskey first and drained the glass. The smooth-tasting liquor blended well with the glass of rum she’d already had during her meeting with Ramon. “Tough day yourself?” Shelby’s blue eyes widened a bit at the ease with which the whiskey had gone down. “Just trying to catch up with you.”

“Now why does that make me think you don’t say those words often in any situation?” “See, you bring out the best in me.” At the bar the green bottle came out again and the bartender poured Muriel a refill. The murmur of quiet conversations filled the room, accentuated every so often with a laugh from one of the patrons, but Muriel was content to just enjoy the comfortable silence between them. It gave her a chance to look around and check if there was anyone of interest that Shelby should know about. Dalton, Cain’s father, had taught her and Cain to study a room. “Never sit and not look around you, girls. One day it may make the difference between finding an enemy or their bullet finding you.” Her uncle repeated the lesson every time they were out together. With a silent thank-you to the man who had taught her so much, Muriel finished her drink and reached for her beer, watching the stage. Every so often after she spotted them, though, she glanced at the two men sitting close to the bar. They had glasses of pale beer in front of them and were trying their hardest to fit in with a crowd that was just a bit out of their league as far as fashion was concerned. “So what’s tonight really about?” Muriel asked Shelby, trying to sound casual. “What do you mean? This is just drinks, Counselor,” Shelby answered with a smile, thinking that Muriel was flirting with her. “So, not working tonight? You know, trying to find ways to dig up dirt.” Still not understanding, Shelby put her hand on Muriel’s forearm. “I just thought after today you might need a friendly ear or shoulder, whichever you want. I told you that today and I meant it.” She squeezed the solid arm under her hand and smiled. “This is just about one friend helping another.” Muriel looked at the hand touching her and felt like a block of ice had formed in her chest. This wasn’t about two friends finding comfort in each other’s company; it was someone trying to play her at what she thought was a vulnerable time. “That sounds really good, but could you excuse me for a minute?” “Sure, I’ll be waiting. Would you like another drink?” Muriel shook her head, stood up, and grabbed her coat. Shelby was about to ask why when the attorney started walking to the bar without

another word. Shelby pivoted in her seat to see where she was going. The bartender leaned over the counter and offered Muriel her hand in a greeting that spoke of an old friendship, then nodded as Muriel whispered in her ear. Shelby followed Muriel’s finger as it pointed first to the table they had been sharing and then to another table not far from where she was standing at the bar. From her pocket, a roll of bills emerged, and Muriel put quite a few in the woman’s hand. After that she saluted first Shelby, then Lionel and Joe, before walking out. Wood-paneled elevator doors slid closed before Shelby could catch up with Muriel and explain she didn’t know her fellow workers were going to be there. Any hope of building trust between them was plummeting as quickly as the elevator heading for the first floor, and she was furious. She loved her job, but there had to be more to life than the part that belonged to the government. “What in the hell are you guys doing here?” She stood next to them with her hands on her hips, a clear sign she wasn’t happy. “I don’t appreciate being spied on.” “Come on, Shelby. It’s what you do for a living,” Joe said, trying to sound funny so she’d come off the ledge. “We just wanted to make sure you were all right with all that’s happening. I’d be sick if you got caught in the cross fire, and I wasn’t here to do anything about it.” “Did it occur to you two idiots that this had nothing to do with work? She lost two young associates today because some psycho who’s out to get her cousin decided to blow up her office. I just wanted to help her get over that.” “We’re sorry, but there’s another reason for our being here,” Lionel said. Before he could say anything else, the bartender Muriel had talked to before leaving came up and set a tray on the table. “How are y’all doing tonight?” The woman had a pleasant smile, and Shelby found herself returning it. “Muriel asked me to set you up with the next round before she took off. She picked them out, so if you want something else, let me know.” Shelby picked up the glass. “What is it?” “We usually call it a buttery nipple.” “Usually?” Joe asked. “Tonight, with the size of her tip, she renamed it. Enjoy your ‘it’s as

close as you’re ever going to get.’ Or should I make that plural?” “Oh, yeah, they’re related,” Shelby whispered when she thought of Cain. And as had happened with Cain, Shelby was afraid there would never be anything between her and Muriel either, no matter how much attraction they shared. The gulf between them was too wide.

Chapter Eleven

The next morning the doctor looked at Cain’s injuries longer than usual. Uncovered, the gunshot wounds looked rather gruesome, but Dr. Elton said Cain would be almost back to normal in another month, barring any major setbacks. Cain and Emma smiled as he carefully enunciated that she would be in the hospital at least two more weeks so he could keep a careful eye on her. “Good morning,” Todd, their orderly, said as he walked in with an arm loaded down with towels right after the doctor left. Todd was working the day shift beginning that morning, and he was starting his rounds in Cain’s room. For the last twenty-four hours his new boss had been confined to listening to only the conversations that had taken place in the main room, but the two new hundred dollar bills in Todd’s pocket were about to fix that. “Just do it the same way as before, only this time pick someplace that isn’t going to get wet.” Those were his orders, and as he scrutinized the room, he chose the toilet paper dispenser. The talks with the FBI agent he was working for were emboldening him, and Todd had offered to take some pictures if the man could get him a small enough camera. However, the guy seemed content to stick to the bugs for now. A little bit of what looked to Todd like silly putty was all he needed to put the device in place. He put the towels away, leaned to the dispenser, and whispered, “Testing one, two, three,” before heading back into the room. The guard who sat with Cain sometimes was in the corner, but so was Cain’s blond companion, and Todd ogled her for a moment longer than he intended. “Is there a problem?” Cain asked. She’d had enough of this guy, and it was time to put a little fear into him. The man listening from across the street leaned forward in his chair to get closer to the speaker and felt the beads of sweat break out across his forehead. “No, ma’am, I was just getting your bathroom supplies put away. Can I

get you anything else?” Alert, Cain did look a little more imposing, and he didn’t want to hang around any more than he had to. If all the stories about her were true, he could only imagine what she’d do to him if she figured out what he was up to. “Not a thing, but thanks for asking. I want to compliment you on the great job you and the others are doing in taking care of me.” Cain felt a slight pinch to her side from Emma as she let her know she was laying it on a little thick. God, what a sucker this idiot is. Todd smiled as he thought of her ignorance. “It’s my pleasure.” With a flick of her hand, Cain sent Merrick after the short wannabe detective as he went about his other duties. “I think our little friend has a crush on you, love,” she told Emma. The man listening to them let out a relieved stream of air from his lungs when he heard Cain’s comment. “Ah, my boy’s eyes lingered too long on that bit of fluff you keep around, did they, Casey?” He’d known her long enough to realize she didn’t ask questions of anyone without reason. When the idiot he’d hired had whispered into the bug, for a second he’d thought they’d blown it. “I don’t seriously think you have a thing to worry about.” Emma leaned over and kissed Cain long enough for her breathing to deepen. Free to express how she felt, Emma was having a hard time keeping her hands to herself. “At the moment you have other concerns.” “Do tell,” Cain said, before she gently took Emma’s bottom lip between her teeth. Emma pulled back just a little. “I’ll be happy when I get you in a room with a lock on the door. For now you’ll have to be content with me just sitting here and making eyes at you.” Emma pecked the enticing lips once more before helping Cain to her feet. They’d started for the door when the phone at the bedside rang. “Hello.” Emma entwined her fingers with Cain’s as she listened to the explanation on the other end. “I told you later on today, so don’t bug your uncle Jarvis to bring you over here.” Cain smiled, imagining the answer their son most probably had practiced before calling. “I know you miss her, Hayden, but Mom needs her rest so we can bring

her home. Once she does you’ll get to see her all the time, so just sit tight, and I’ll come by and get the two of you later. How’s your sister?” The conversation obviously wasn’t going to end soon, so Cain stepped into the bathroom and scouted around. Afraid if she bent over she wouldn’t be able to get back on her feet without Emma’s help, Cain took Emma’s small mirror from the bathroom counter and ran it along the bottom of the most conspicuous thing in the room. She found what she looking for in the center, almost too close to the edge to be seen. However, something about it didn’t seem right, aside from the fact they had used Todd to plant both the devices. He was ballsy, she gave him that, but he wasn’t highly intelligent. “I’ll be over around four when Mom takes her nap to pick you both up.” Emma wrapped the cord around her finger and smiled. Hayden was too smart for his own good sometimes, and he must have sensed something was up and was ready to come to the hospital and ask them about it. “Stop laughing or I’ll tell her you’re making fun of the fact she has to take a nap.” She smiled at whatever his response was and glanced at Cain. “I’ll tell her, sweetheart, and I love you too.” “Getting cabin fever already?” Cain asked. She stepped farther into the room to hide the fact she’d been in the bathroom at all. “He just misses you and wanted to come see you. Though he used his sister as an excuse to get me to come earlier.” Emma pointed to the bathroom and cocked her head to the side. Cain nodded and sat on the bed. She really did need to have a long talk with Emma, but her options were limited as long as they were in the hospital together. “He said Hannah was crying for you all morning, and we shouldn’t keep her waiting.” “I’m sure he’s done his fair share of missing you as well, Mama.” Cain chuckled for the benefit of her listeners and pointed to the IV in her arm. She wasn’t anywhere near being up to her full strength, but it was time to go back to work. With a sigh Emma took a Band-Aid off the table and went about the task of what she assumed Cain wanted, without any interruption in their innocent conversation. “I guess he thought he could talk me into letting him stay home from school another day.” The small catheter slid out of Cain’s

arm, and Emma let it just drop to the ground as she covered the puncture with the strip. Cain was now free of her IV pole. In her purse Emma had the necessary prescriptions they’d need to see Cain through the next few weeks. There was no reason she couldn’t start taking her medications orally. “And you didn’t fall for that?” Cain said. “What kind of mother are you?” She stood and gratefully accepted Emma’s help in getting on a pair of pajamas and robe, tossing the hated hospital gown on the bed. The fatigue from such a simple act amazed her, but she just plowed through it and stood once again. “How about I take a nap now, and I’ll be ready for him by the time he gets out of school. Besides, I’m sure Hannah would love to see you.” “Then let’s get you tucked in.” The bed linens rustled as Emma pulled the blankets up and fluffed the pillow. “I love you, honey.” She whispered the sentiment to the standing Cain and almost cried when Cain pulled her into the strongest embrace she could manage. Hopefully all of this wouldn’t take long and they could return to the business of rebuilding their family. “Trust me, lass, everything’s going to be fine.” For the first since Emma had come back, she totally believed that.

Chapter Twelve

Giovanni Bracato would have worried about Cain, but his sons had done such a thorough job of blowing holes in her defenses and strongholds, he seriously doubted she would recover in time to give him any problems. By adding connections from Latin America he could expand his operation enough to muscle out Vincent and Ramon. He sat across from his new suppliers and tried not to reveal his reactions, since he wasn’t familiar with the three men. Things were going well, and he didn’t want to screw them up by giving them any reason to doubt the sincerity of his word. “So as you can see, Señor Luis, we have the market and the ability to move the product into the city. I just need your guarantee that the supply will flow steadily from your end.” Giovanni had a hard time keeping a smug expression off his face as he adjusted his girth in the upholstered seat and reached for the cup of coffee one of his men had taken from the waiter and served. With his other hand he patted the briefcase lying on the table to his left and finally let the corners of his mouth curl upward slightly. “Let me worry about the street sales, and you just collect the cash.” Francis stepped up beside his father and snapped open the case containing stacks of hundred dollar bills and a brand-new 9 mm handgun. “What my father means is, you’ll collect the cash and weapons as per our agreement.” “What about customs?” Juan Luis leaned forward and pushed aside the coffee with a look of disgust. A thick lock of dark hair fell into his eyes as he spoke, and he pushed it back impatiently. “With all the new security measures your government has put in place, how do we know you can get all you’re committed to into the country? Because once it’s ordered, amigo, you’re responsible for it. I don’t give a fuck if it makes it in or not.” “Because I just gave you my word.” Giovanni had to stop himself before he tacked an insult to the end of his sentence. “That should be good enough.” An older gentleman sat to the side smoking a cigar and listening.

Giovanni had dismissed him as an advisor and concentrated on negotiating with Juan, who up to now had asked all the questions and done all the talking. “Your word means mierda to us.” Juan’s mouth went up in a sneer when he said the Spanish word for “shit.” “With all the heat you have on you right now, you’re lucky we’re even here talking to you.” “You listen to me, you little pissant,” Giovanni said, ignoring his son’s hand on his shoulder as he aimed his finger at Juan, seated directly across from him. “Please, Mr. Bracato, my nephew is a man used to speaking his mind. There’s no reason for name-calling.” The older man put his cigar down and patted the young man sitting next to him on the leg. “We are simply protecting our livelihood. Surely you can understand my family’s concerns.” “Who are you?” “I am Rodolfo Luis, and it’s my coke you are buying.” He picked up his cigar and pointed it at Giovanni. He looked like he wanted to snap Bracato’s finger off. “Speak to me like you just did to my nephew, and I’ll have you drawn and quartered like in days of old.” He took a drag off the smoke to keep it lit and snickered. “Though we use chainsaws now to make it easier on ourselves.” “Come on, Tío Rodolfo. This asshole knows the score.” With a snap of his fingers Juan leaned over and pulled the open briefcase over. “We’ll hold on to this in good faith.” “Just remember that you fuck me and I have enough men to take you out,” Giovanni threatened. He felt his ears get hot when the three men just laughed in his face before leaving. If the dealers decided to renege on their deal, five hundred large of his money was walking out with them for just meeting with him. “Pop, you shouldn’t have lost your cool like that. We need these guys.” Francis dropped into the chair Juan had been sitting in. “You think I don’t know what I’m doing?” Before his youngest son could answer, Giovanni slammed his hands down on the table. “You don’t know fuck. I was making deals and getting this family to where we are today from the time I was ten, so don’t tell me how I should or shouldn’t act.” Across the street Lionel and Joe sat in the service truck trying to drown out the rest of the restaurant noise to hear what was going on. They had

followed the Bracatos to Costello’s, an Italian restaurant toward the back of the Quarter, only to lose sight of them when they stepped into the private room in the back. Whoever they were there to see was already behind the oak-paneled doors when Joe and Lionel arrived. Since only the two of them were watching and trying to listen in, they never saw the car pull out from the block behind them or the Luis family depart through the kitchen. “You want to go back to the house, Papa?” “What I want to know is where your brothers are. I hate walking into a meeting looking like my family has better things to do than meet with the fucks who hold our future in their hands. Where are they?” “I don’t know. Maybe they were taking care of the business we discussed yesterday. If you want I can start calling around and see if I can find them.” With a little difficulty Giovanni pulled away from the table and lumbered to his feet. “Forget it, let’s go. We’ll catch up with them later on tonight. I want to make sure my guy at the Piquant keeps an eye on the greasers who just left with a shitload of my money.” The briefcase Giovanni was talking about sat between Juan and Rodolfo on the way back to their hotel as they laughed about the fact that the older Bracato obviously didn’t know that his son Stephano was already selling their drugs in Mississippi. When they turned onto Royal Street in the French Quarter past the front of the restaurant they had just left, Rodolfo pointed at the van parked across the street. “See, mi hijo, these are the things you have to look out for when you come to America.” He used the nickname “son” for his nephew because he thought of his sister’s child as his own. Juan’s father had left long before his birth, moving to the next town and the next woman waiting to be used. The man hadn’t gotten far before Rodolfo’s men caught up with him and returned him to the Luis estate. The penalty for deflowering, then leaving Rodolfo’s little sister had been a slow death straight from the imagination of the man who controlled most of the coca plants in Mexico. At the back of the property that bordered the mountains, they stripped the handsome drifter who considered himself a ladies’ man and tied him to a tree. Then one of Rodolfo’s men coated his genitals in honey and stepped in the fire-ant pile at the base of the tree. The miles of beautiful countryside ate up his screams as the little insects chewed away at what

had been a source of great pride. The men went back a couple of days later to scatter his bones. “Every place you visit, you need a padrino to warn you of what dangers lie in wait,” Rodolfo continued. “A godfather? I don’t understand.” Juan looked at the van as it disappeared around another corner. “Who was that?” “You just listen to your tío, and I’ll teach you how to swim in waters other than those in your own backyard.” He patted his nephew’s leg and closed his eyes for the rest of the ride. What Rodolfo didn’t realize was that in these waters, the sharks didn’t work for the government.

Chapter Thirteen

The door to the hospital sunroom was closed, and three guards discouraged anyone from entering. Merrick and Lou lowered and closed all the blinds, cutting off the view of the gardens. A watcher would have to blow his cover to discover what was going on inside. After stepping out and away from prying ears, Cain and Emma slowly strolled toward the sunroom arm in arm, resembling any other devoted couple. This would be Emma’s first trial as they started to rebuild their relationship based on an equal partnership. The test would be tame, but like nothing Emma had ever seen before. If the scene she walked in on alarmed Emma, no one could tell from her expression. She stayed at Cain’s side and helped her into a comfortable chair. Merrick already sat nearby, and she merely nodded to them and smiled slightly. With at least ten other chairs to pick from, she chose the arm of the chair Cain was occupying and put her hand on the shoulder of the woman she loved. Todd was the only person showing any emotion at all. He was trembling but didn’t want to make any sudden movements lest the gun jammed in his mouth go off and leave his brains scattered across the expensive wooden blinds designed to make the room warmer. “What do you want to do with him, boss? My finger’s getting tired,” Merrick said in a bored tone as she shoved the silencer attached to her gun farther into Todd’s mouth. “Why don’t we let him have the use of his mouth back for a little while so we can have a chat.” Cain lifted Emma’s hand off her shoulder and gave the palm a kiss. “I don’t know why I’m here.” Todd was on the verge of tears. He’d been walking out of the employees’ lounge when the big man behind him had grabbed him and brought him here. “Please, this is some sort of mistake.” “You know what I detest more than a liar, Todd?” Cain asked the question, but her eyes never left Emma’s face. He shook his head, but the words refused to come out of his mouth

until Lou cocked the hammer on his pistol, pressed it to the back of his head, and said softly, “The lady asked you a question, and I suggest you come up with an answer.” “No, ma’am.” “She hates anyone who tries to hurt our family more than anything else in life,” Emma finished for her. “Some of us are lucky and she forgives our indiscretions, but luck isn’t running in your favor today.” “That’s right, love.” The palm close to Cain’s lips received another kiss, and she smiled after delivering it. “What I want to know is why? How much was it worth to you to betray my family and me?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about,” Todd pleaded. “I realize that your salary here must be pathetic, but that’s no reason to keep lying,” Cain said in a bored-sounding voice. “Let me explain to you how this works and why we’re here. First, the human body has only two knees. Once I order Merrick here to put a bullet into both of yours, I’ll be forced to move to things like your elbows, then your head. By my count, that leaves you four chances to answer correctly before you run out of options. Believe me, Todd, there’s no turning back from that last shot.” With Emma’s help, Cain climbed to her feet and moved closer to the man who just that morning had been feeling like the reincarnation of super spy. Todd manfully tried to meet her gaze, but he couldn’t. There was nothing in the blue eyes that stared back at him. Nothing at all. “Second, I never invite anyone into a meeting like this without finding out most of the answers first. That way, I know when you insist on lying to me. If that’s how you want to play it, we’ll go ahead and move to the head option now.” Cain stood inches from him, and he had to lean back to see her face. “Shall we try again? How much did it take to get you to plant bugs in my room?” As fast as he could, Todd pulled out the two hundred dollars and held them up to her. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean anything by it.” “Such a clichéd answer deserves the same response, don’t you think?” Cain stepped back as Lou punched the back of Todd’s head so hard he fell face down on the floor. The groan Todd released at the sudden pain made Emma flinch, but she didn’t say anything or make any move to leave. “I don’t care about your apologies or anything else. What I want is the

name of whoever paid you.” She motioned for Lou to pick him up so the idiot could see her before she continued. “And think very carefully before the words ‘I don’t know’ come out of your mouth. Because you’ll regret them more than you’ll ever imagine.” “I don’t know his name, I swear. He works for the FBI. He showed me his badge. I got a hundred for the one next to the bed and two for the one in the bathroom this morning.” Todd was talking so fast Emma thought he would pass out. Not once in her life had she seen such fear in another human being, but instead of condemning Cain for having to resort to violence and intimidation, she tried to concentrate on what had landed Todd on his knees. “How did he contact you?” “He just walked up to me in the parking lot one night before work. Somehow he knew I worked on your floor, but I wasn’t assigned to your room so I switched with a buddy. This guy, the guy who paid me, he said he’d call me here if he needed anything else.” All the excitement he felt when the agent first approached him had disappeared and felt pale in comparison to the fear he was experiencing now. “What did he look like?” Cain sat again as she asked the question and tried to ignore the pain in her side. “Dark hair, not as tall as you, and built kinda stocky.” “And that would describe half the men in the city,” Merrick said. “If I knew more, believe me, I’d tell you.” Todd put his hands together and held them up to Cain. “Todd, I want you to listen to me very carefully.” Cain leaned forward and pinned the man with her eyes. “I’m thinking of letting you walk through that door in a few minutes—” “Please, let me go and I won’t tell a soul about this.” Lou drew back and hit the side of his head, knocking Todd down again and leaving him woozy. “I’d appreciate if you let me finish. I said I’m thinking about it, but if I do, you’re going to walk out of here and never, and I mean never, be seen in New Orleans again. Don’t go to your apartment. Don’t call your girlfriend if you have one. Just go.” Cain waited until Lou had peeled him off the floor again before she finished. “If I hear of you talking to anyone, Todd, you remember today as

the warning. Next time, if there is one, I’m going to tell Lou here to just put a bullet in the middle of your forehead, and I’m going to leave you to rot where you fall.” Her words caused a wet spot in his pants that spread in the direction of the floor. “Do we understand each other?” “Perfectly.” Todd stood with as much dignity as he had left and walked toward the door, hoping Cain didn’t change her mind before he made it outside and to freedom. Fortunately, she’d let him keep his money, though he wasn’t sure how far two hundred and thirty bucks would get him. “What do you think the FBI is after now?” For years Emma had wondered what happened when Cain went off to meet someone who was causing her problems, but any questions she had were finally put to rest. After having witnessed this incident firsthand, she found a certain lure in doing business this way. Most of society obeyed rules because they feared the consequences of breaking them. In circumstances like this, Cain made the rules and enforced them no matter what happened. Being completely honest with herself, Emma realized why this rogue who lived life on her own terms kept her enthralled. The money and the life that Cain had afforded her weren’t paramount; she loved this mix of devil and compassionate soul. Now, even if it cost her the lasting paradise her mother loved to preach about, Emma would never run from the truth of who she was, and she would accept whatever she had to in order to stay at Cain’s side. “I thought you said they would lay off after what happened at the warehouse that night.” “They did—well, as much as the feds are ever going to lay off our operations. This isn’t the feds, though, baby,” Cain said. As she watched Todd walk to the door, she thought of how lucky he was. She’d gone easy on him because of Emma, but in the future she couldn’t afford to be so generous, and she hoped Emma would hold up. “We’re dealing with someone else here, and they’re not interested in what we’re up to.” “Then what are they interested in, and how do you know that?” “Why do you want to know?” Merrick asked Emma. “For the love of God,” Cain said, exasperated with Merrick and her

suspicions. What they were talking about, even if Emma was wired, was no different that what the FBI was pondering as well. “The equipment is too antiquated to be FBI, and I’m only guessing here, but I think they were just interested in finding out how healthy I am. Half-dead targets aren’t as much fun, I’m assuming. If not, the final blow would have come by now.” She’d given Emma the best answer she could think of. “You’re thinking Giovanni Bracato?” Merrick asked. “Why not? Word on the street is that every one of the goons lying dead outside our house was on Stephano’s payroll. The club and Muriel’s office, though—that wasn’t him. Something so splashy isn’t his style.” “Gino Jr.,” Merrick said. “That’s what I’m thinking too. What I need now is two good weeks to get back on my feet. Then we finish this.” “And we do it together,” Emma added. “You’re left out from now on only if you want to be, lass. That I promise you on my mum’s grave. But I want you to walk into this knowing what the outcome’s going to be.” Emma put her hands on Cain’s cheeks and bent down and kissed her. She obviously knew what she wanted and was staking her claim to it. She pulled away, but not so far that Cain couldn’t see the openness in her eyes. “No mercy, my love. If they go after our children and you, I want you to show no mercy.” “Then we want the same things.” “Forever,” Emma said. More than anything, Cain wanted to believe the sincerity in Emma’s eyes and the fervor of her tone.

Chapter Fourteen

“Shelby?” “Speaking,” Shelby said into the phone balanced on her shoulder. She was in the office for the afternoon finishing up the report on the Barney Kyle incident. “Can I help you?” “This is Agent Franks. Conner, remember?” “I remember.” Shelby had first been assigned to Conner’s team before Kyle had poached her for his, thinking her looks would help further his investigation against Cain. Now she wished that she’d stayed with Conner, since he’d shown her the ropes so well. She pictured the short redhead assigned to different areas around the city, currently assigned to Ramon Jatibon and his gambling ventures. “What can I do for you, Conner?” “Are you all still tailing Casey and gang?” “You need to come in more often. Didn’t you hear?” she asked, wondering if one more person was going to rub it in. The day after they’d wrapped up the warehouse inventory, someone had left a bottle of whiskey on her desk with a sticky note attached describing what to look for when confiscating illegal liquor. “I’m not calling to razz you. I just thought you might want to know that Ramon and a couple of his goons just drove up to Mercy Hospital with a big bunch of flowers. Any guess as to who he’s here to visit?” “What’s Cain doing with him?” “Look, I have to go. He’s heading inside.” The phone went dead, and Shelby was left listening to the dial tone. The drone let her concentrate on what the next-best move should be, and Shelby didn’t wait too long to decide. She punched in a number and waited for it to connect. “Joe, where are y’all?” “Are we speaking again? I thought you were mad at us.” “Come on. Tell me where you are.” “Outside Giovanni Bracato’s house watching his guard pick his nose. Where do they find these geniuses? He should know you have to wait till

you’re alone to fully enjoy the nose-picking experience.” “As fascinating as that sounds and as much as I want you to continue down this interesting subject path, I need to ask you and Lionel a favor.” “Ask away.” “Meet me at Mercy and see if you can zero in on a conversation happening on the fifth floor.” Joe banged his head on the small desk in the back of the van and groaned. “Do you remember a woman named Annabel Hicks? A very scary female when angered, who also happens to be our boss, in case that happened to slip your mind. Leaving the scene of a stakeout she assigned wouldn’t be a wise career move.” “Have I led you wrong before?” Shelby gathered up her things. “Would you like the list in chronological or alphabetical order?” “Please, Joe?” “All right, but if Lionel says no, you’re on your own.” The argument was weak, since Lionel was already in the driver’s seat with the engine running. “We’ll be there in five, and if Giovanni commits some heinous crime in his front yard, you’re explaining it to Hicks.” “You’re the best, Joe.” “Yeah, yeah, that and a hundred bucks will get me into a movie with a Coke and popcorn.” They were set up and searching for what Shelby wanted when she pulled up, but it was slow going because of all the equipment interference. “As far as we can tell, they aren’t in the room you told me Cain is occupying,” explained Lionel. He’d pulled up the blueprints to the building to aid in the search, but Cain and Ramon had effectively shut them out. “What do you think he’s doing here?” Shelby asked. “One of two things. He’s here only as a friend paying a social visit, or we got the head of one family cahooting with the head of another,” answered Joe. “Cahooting? Is that even a word?” Lionel asked. “I say it has to do with everything that’s happened. We’ve watched Casey long enough to know she isn’t going to just lie down and take someone blowing up her property and shooting at her house while her children and her woman are inside.” Joe leaned over and punched his arm. “Her woman? Who are you, king of the jungle? I have to agree, though.” He said to Shelby, “We

followed Bracato to Costello’s Restaurant today but couldn’t see who he was meeting. There’s too much activity in town for something big not to be happening. I think the deck’s about to be reshuffled, and whoever’s left will control much more than even we can imagine.” “Do any of the players have enough muscle to wage a turf war?” Lionel asked, still searching the floor for any sign of Cain’s or Ramon’s voices. “If brains are the deciding factor, then Cain, Ramon, or Vincent could end up running the rackets for years to come,” Shelby said. “My money’s on Cain.” “Are you up for this?” Joe looked at her, wanting to see her face when she answered. “If she goes to the mat to destroy those who tried to hurt her family, we have to put her away. I don’t care how much you like Cain and Muriel. No one’s above the law.” “Don’t worry. This isn’t personal. I know what my job is, and I intend to do it.” * “Señor Jatibon, it’s so nice to see you again,” Emma said when he stepped into the sunroom and handed her a bouquet of flowers. “Thank you so much. I’m sure Cain is going to love them.” She handed them to Lou at the door and followed Ramon to some chairs by the windows. “Please, Emma, call me Ramon.” He kissed both her cheeks, showing no surprise at her being there. “How is the patient?” “Much more of this place, and she’s probably going to plan an escape. You know Cain as well as I do. She can’t sit still for long, so thank God she’s back on her feet and able to move under her own steam. She just had to run back to the room for a minute. She shouldn’t be long.” “She can take all day if she wants, my dear. This old man never misses the opportunity to spend time with a beautiful woman,” Ramon said. “How are you and the children after what happened at the house?” “Hayden says he’s okay, and I hope there’s no lasting effect.” “He’s a good boy. I’m sure he’ll be fine.” “Hannah is too young to really understand, so I’m hopeful it won’t be a problem, but getting out safe is enough to be thankful for. Cain has good people working for her, and they handled things flawlessly. Though I never

want to go through that again. Cain and the children are my life.” Ramon leaned forward and put his hand on her knee. “Never forget that, Emma. Cain and I are from two different cultures, but in here”—he tapped two fingers over his heart—“we are the same, and we feel the same when it comes to our children and our wives. You have my oath that I’ll do whatever it takes to keep the peace and all of you safe until this is over.” “Thank you, Ramon. That means a lot.” “Yes, it does, and I owe you a debt for coming to our aid,” Cain added, from the door. “Are we ready?” “My plane’s waiting for you, Cain.” Ramon stood and offered his hand. “No one will be the wiser until it’s too late. I’ve also made arrangements for Muriel and the other people you want to take. Vincent and I’ll keep an eye on things until you get back.” “I’m thinking two weeks.” “It can be two months, amiga. Everything will be waiting for you when you return. Then we will sit and discuss what needs to be talked about.” He was glad to see Cain up and walking around, but she looked tired. “Is there anything else you need?” “Just time to heal.” Cain looked at Emma before finishing. “But now that I’ve found my strength, I don’t see that being a problem.” “Then we will be unbeatable.” “Count on it, Ramon.” She held out her hand to Emma, who readily took it. “Count on it.” It was plain to Ramon as he looked on that the missing piece of Cain’s fractured soul was back and appeared ready to take her place in Cain’s life.

Chapter Fifteen

“I’m not going anywhere without my parents,” Hayden said. He was standing next to the car Mook had used to get them to the Lakefront Airport, holding Hannah’s hand and refusing to board the plane about twenty feet away. “Then get in here before we leave without you,” Emma said from the door of the plane. It had taken some coordination, but they had apparently managed to get everyone to the airport without picking up a tail along the way. Merrick and Mook would be traveling with them in Ramon’s plane, and the rest of Cain’s crew was already en route. “Mama!” Hannah yelled, clapping her hands. “Where’s Mom?” “She’s inside waiting on you, sweetie. Are you ready to take a trip?” Emma hurried down the short flight of steps so she could pick the little girl up and hug and kiss her before giving her son the same treatment. The greatest gift, aside from getting Cain back in her life, was having Hayden not flinch when she touched him. He had actually initiated some of the contact in the last few days, and Emma had to fight the urge to sob every time he did. “Do we get to find out where we’re going, or is this a game of twenty questions?” Hayden put his arm around her waist and followed her back to the plane. He was joking, and at the moment they could have just been flying around the city and back. She knew he didn’t care, that it was just nice to all be in the same place at the same time. “What, you don’t like surprises?” Emma said, trying to keep a straight face. “I’m sure the burden of being taken out of school will be worth your while when we get there.” “You don’t know, do you?” “You think you’re so smart, don’t you?” He arched his brow, resembling Cain so much it took Emma’s breath away. “Oh, all right. Cain knows how good I am at keeping secrets, so no, I have no idea.” She laughed as she bumped hips with him and cocked her

head in the direction of the plane. “Go on. She’s been looking forward to you getting here.” “Thanks, Mama.” That was new too, and it made Emma sigh. “You’re very welcome.” She kissed his forehead before sending him on his way. “Let’s go get you strapped in, Miss Hannah.” The crew closed the door behind her and continued their preflight checklist. In the back of the plane Cain sat in one of the leather chairs, trying to get as comfortable as possible for the two-hour flight. Dr. Elton wasn’t thrilled that she was getting on a plane or leaving his care, but he understood her dilemma. He’d felt a little better when Emma told him Cain had arranged for medical care once they arrived at their destination. “Hey, pal, how’s it going?” Cain asked Hayden as he stepped closer. They took turns looking each other over, making sure the forced separation, which had been much longer than Cain would have liked, had done no harm. For Hayden, the too-few trips to the hospital were as much about making himself feel better as they were about visiting Cain. His mother was such a huge part of his life that the thought of losing her made him ill. “I’m better now. How are you feeling?” “I’m okay, Hayden. I want you to stop worrying. I’m going to be fine. There isn’t any reason for you to think about this anymore. We’re going away so I can finish healing. Then I’m coming back to take care of this just like I always do.” She waved him closer and whispered the last part. “Only now I don’t have to do it alone.” “You don’t think she’ll leave again, do you?” he asked. “I wanted to talk to you before now, but haven’t had the chance.” With the hand of her uninjured side, Cain waved to her chest. Just behind their son she could see that Emma was having a hard time keeping Hannah in her seat, the little girl obviously wanting to be with her and Hayden. “Are you all right with everything that’s happened? Your mother being back in my life also means she’s back in yours, and I don’t want you to feel like I’m pushing you aside.” “I’m just glad you’re happy. I talked to her a lot when she came home from the hospital every night to have dinner with us. You were right that

night we went out before you got shot. She’s my safe haven, and I’m glad to have one again. I was so mad at her I didn’t realize how much I missed her.” He needed some contact with Cain, but was afraid to hurt her so he put his hand in hers. “That doesn’t mean I want our relationship to change, but I do want a chance to get to know her better. No matter what, Emma’s my mom, and I’m glad she is.” “You’re the best kid I could have hoped for, Hayden.” Cain pulled him forward and put her arm around him. “Just wait till you get to know Hannah. That kid is a riot.” He kissed Cain’s cheek and looked back at the little girl. “You should be glad I’m not the jealous type, or this could get ugly.” “Mama, please. I wanna see Mom and Haygen. Please.” The little girl kept looking back at the two talking. “Please.” “Mom did a really good job when it came to telling her about us,” Cain said. “Hannah’s going to be fun to have around.” Hayden went to the little girl and picked her up, causing Emma to shake her head. Having Hannah exposed to the rest of the Casey clan was going to spoil the little girl rotten. In only a short time she’d come to love being with Hayden, who often carried her around the house, showing her family treasures and telling her the same stories about their family that Cain had told him through the years. The adventures of the Casey clan were much better than any book, and Hayden seemed to love retelling the tales as much as he liked hearing them. “You want to tell Mom hi before we take off?” he asked Hannah. She nodded and pressed her forehead to Hayden’s, glad to have a brother who understood what she needed. “How’s your owie, Mom?” Hannah asked when she took a seat on Cain’s lap. “You stay with us now?” The engines kicked on, and Emma urged them all into their seats before they took off. To keep the peace Cain moved so that they could all sit together for at least a little while. As the navigator came out to tell them they were getting ready to start their taxi to the end of the runway, someone started pounding on the door of the plane. “Late as usual, and for that I apologize.” Cain shook her head as she explained to the man in the cabin, who looked a little shocked. “I know you just closed it, but could you?”

With quick efficiency the crew opened and closed the door so they could admit their last passenger. Merrick was the first to wonder what the woman was doing on board, but now wasn’t the time to start questioning Cain about anything. The late arrival walked over to Cain and kissed her cheek. A welltailored jacket hid the two Glock 9 mm pistols she always wore but did nothing to conceal her athletic body and long legs. Katlin Patrick had worked for Cain since her graduation from college with a business degree, an education her benefactor had insisted on and paid for. Having worked her way through Cain’s business, she now was in charge of security for their shipments and also the day-to-day operations of Cain’s legitimate entities. They were seldom seen together, and Cain doubted anyone other than Muriel and Jarvis knew they were kin. Their family ties had been kept out of the police files for good reason. Cain had trusted Katlin on more than one occasion to represent her at various meetings and never feared betrayal at the hand of the woman, who, like Muriel, shared her blood. “Sorry I’m running late, Cain, but there was a problem at the warehouse, then at the hospital, that I had to take care of.” Cain nodded and pointed to an empty seat. “And is it a problem still?” “You know better than to ask.” “Emma, do you remember the black sheep of the family?” Cain pointed to Katlin. “I think we’ve met, but I’m sorry…I can’t recall the name.” “Not to worry, Mrs. Casey. Cain keeps me well hidden among the grunts. Helps to keep a low profile when I’m the designated watcher.” The plane had started to move, so Katlin just smiled and waved. “I’m Katlin, Cain and Muriel’s cousin a couple of times removed.” “You know everyone else, so let me introduce you to the newest member of our family.” Cain took Hannah’s hand in hers. “This is Hannah Casey, our daughter.” “Pleased to meet you, Hannah,” Katlin said with a smile. Emma looked on, amused. Katlin might have been a couple of relatives removed, but once again the Casey genes had won out. She had the characteristic dark hair and height, but one difference made Emma think she might be able to give Cain something she’d wanted from the time

they’d met. Instead of being the same incredible blue as Cain’s, Katlin’s eyes were a shade darker green than Emma’s. When they’d started talking about having children, Cain had told Emma she wanted to hold a baby with her shade of blond hair and beautiful green eyes. Perhaps that would be possible since here was the proof. The flight ceased to fascinate the kids, and they drifted off to sleep before they were over Tennessee. Cain doubted the other passengers were sleeping, but all of them had their eyes closed and their breathing was relaxed. To her surprise Emma hadn’t said anything after greeting Katlin and asking Hannah if she had to go to the bathroom. Unless they’d been apart for so long she’d forgotten Emma’s moods, she was thinking about something pretty hard. “What’s making that frown line appear in the middle of your forehead, love? Is something wrong?” With a sigh, Emma folded her legs under her and rested her head on Cain’s shoulder. “You never forget anything about me, do you?” “We’ve only been apart four years, but it could’ve been forty and I’d still remember all those little things that make you who you are. Or at least I’d like to think so.” The line Cain had spoken of disappeared with Emma’s smile. “Nothing’s wrong. I was just thinking about something.” She kissed Cain before the question of what could pop out. “Would it be all right if we talked about it later?” “It’s nothing I can help you with?” “Oh, it’s definitely something you can help me with.” She laughed when Cain smirked and leered at her. “Trust me, I’m looking forward to that too, but what you’re thinking about right now isn’t it.” “Then you take your time and leave me to my lascivious thoughts.” With a slight bend of her neck Cain placed a kiss on the tip of Emma’s nose. “But if you need to talk to me about anything, you know where to find me.” “Actually I have one question. Where can I find you for the next couple of weeks? We’re in the air, so it’s safe to tell me now.” “I didn’t tell you because I wanted to surprise you, not because I didn’t trust you with the information.” She twirled a strand of blond hair around her finger, loving the way Emma smelled. It wasn’t often that she ran across

anyone with the same scent. Hayden’s head shifted away from the window at that moment, and he woke up without either of his mothers noticing. It was a good opportunity to study the reality of the love the two shared and compare it to the memories he relived late at night when he was alone in his room. Not since Emma had left had he seen Cain’s face so relaxed or anyone sitting that close to her. He was glad to see he hadn’t just made up something unrealistic to help him accept what had happened. Here before him was the love he remembered seeing for as long as he had memory of being alive. “Will you promise me something if you can?” The injury was an inconvenience since Emma wanted to sit in Cain’s lap and be as close to her as possible. “Sure.” The thoughts of the gunshot wound were going through Cain’s mind as well. “I’ll give you anything I can if it’ll take that frown off your face.” “Tonight, when we get to wherever we’re going, will you sleep with me?” “I’d like that.” A pain from moving her arm made Cain grimace, but she brought her hand up anyway and cupped Emma’s cheek. “You haven’t gotten used to sleeping alone, have you?” “I could be sleeping in a single bed, and it’d still be too big without you lying next to me. Four years’ worth of nights is a long time to do without you.” She didn’t mean for the tears to come, but they filled her eyes anyway. “I missed you so much, and I’m so tired of crying.” Cain rubbed her thumbs along Emma’s face until she’d wiped away the few tears that had actually fallen. “There’s no need for that, lass.” She took a deep breath and released it. “I’m so sorry.” “For what?” “I shouldn’t have let four years go by. I’m just glad you had the courage to come back and show me what a jackass I’ve been because of pride.” “You want to make a deal with me, boss?” Emma rubbed the back of Cain’s neck as she tried to get the sad look off her partner’s face. “We both agree we were a little wrong, a lot sorry, and we’ll move on. How does that sound?” “Like a deal I can live with.” Their conversation died as they felt the plane start to descend and the landing gear come down. Unable to contain her curiosity, Emma leaned

over and looked out the window. The familiar landscape made her laugh, then kiss Cain. “Does he know we’re coming?” “Yes, your dad knows we’re coming, and he’s thrilled to hear we’ve set things straight between us.” Emma kissed her again and couldn’t resist joking. “Not too straight, I hope.” When Cain laughed, the knot in Emma’s stomach loosened and she almost forgot it was there. The more things relaxed between them, the more she was convinced that they would regain what they’d thrown away and build from there.

Chapter Sixteen

“We’re staying with the Raths for a while, lass,” Cain said when they landed. “Your mother’s leaving in a couple of days to visit her brother and his family in Illinois. Once she’s gone we’ll move over there, so I hope you don’t mind. Or we could just stay with the Raths and have Ross come over and visit.” Emma nodded as she stepped down to greet her oldest friend in Haywood, who seemed even more excited to see the children and their resemblance to Cain and each other than she was to see Emma. Maddie was a couple of years older than her, but their friendship had started years before in high school and had grown until they knew each other’s secrets. When Emma had come back four years earlier, it had been Maddie who had held her as she cried over the decisions she’d made in leaving Cain and Hayden and having Hannah alone. Maddie had also been a huge help after Hannah’s birth and loved the little girl like she was a part of her family. She had done it without ever judging Emma for her decisions and for the fact that, given a choice, she would run back to Cain just as quickly as she had run home. “You look a lot happier than the last time I saw you,” Maddie said as soon as the door of the big SUV closed behind Emma. It had been only three weeks since Emma had left for New Orleans and just a few days since the Raths had escorted Hannah down south, but Emma and Maddie were used to speaking every day. “You’re looking at a woman who’s been given her life back, Maddie. She still loves me. Even after all I did, she’s forgiving me a little more every day.” “Of course she is, sweetie. You’re a hard one to say no to. Then to top it off, you come with cute stuff in the backseat. Cain doesn’t have a chance in hell. Is she doing all right with the injury? I still can’t believe she got shot trying to save you.” “I can. You know how she is if family’s involved.” The familiar bulk of Jerry’s Ford Expedition was close behind them,

and Emma stared in the side view mirror at Cain sitting in the front seat talking to Jerry. What Maddie had said brought that one moment back to her in vivid detail. When Cain had grabbed her and thrown her to the ground to keep her safe, Emma knew she had a chance. Cain was many things, but she had a hard time hiding her feelings from those people she really loved. Lying on the floor of the warehouse that night, Emma had seen enough in Cain’s face to reignite her hope. “When I got there that night she was so mad at me, but when the chips were down, as they say, her heart overruled her brain.” With a deep breath and one last glance she faced her friend. “So, how long have you known we were coming?” Maddie let out a long laugh as she looked both ways at the intersection that, with a left turn, would lead them home. “She called a couple of days ago and asked us to play intermediary with your father, since she didn’t want to take the chance of calling over there and having your mother answer the phone. Cain sounds really nice, Emma. I’m happy for you.” “Thanks, pal. I’m looking forward to spending time with you and Jerry.” “Sure you are.” Maddie laughed again as Emma’s attention dragged back to the vehicle behind them. “I’m sure you’ll be able to concentrate on what I’m saying or remember my name even if tall, dark, and devastatingly good-looking isn’t anywhere in the area. On another subject, I thought Cain’s cousin was coming with you.” Emma was about to say she had brought a cousin, but decided to keep that information to herself for now and tell Maddie about the cousin she knew about. “Muriel couldn’t afford to be away from the twenty phone lines she constantly has going and the contacts Cain will need when we get back, so she’s still working. Only she’s doing it from Vegas under the watchful eye of an old friend of the family, Ramon Jatibon’s son Mano. She took her father with her, and the people who work for her are busy trying to find a new office location.” “Isn’t it dangerous to leave them back in New Orleans if all the people with guns are with you here and in Nevada with Muriel and her father?” A familiar fence line came into view, and Emma looked out into the fields to see if she could spot her father. She felt bad for not calling him as often as she’d wanted to, but with Cain in the hospital, then taking care of

the kids, it was always too late to phone him when it crossed her mind. She was so happy she’d taken his advice and gone back to New Orleans in search of the love she’d lost. In his own quiet way, her father had always had her happiness in mind, and he’d demonstrated that by being willing to throw her mother out to make it happen. Carol Verde might have been disappointed in her only child, but Ross was proud of her and the family she’d built with Cain. “I know it’s a strange concept to wrap your brain around since Cain doesn’t exactly walk on the right side of the law, but she has a strong sense of honor. It isn’t her style to leave anyone, especially any innocent, in harm’s way. True, we left with a lot of the muscle and the rest is with Muriel, but some of our friends are keeping the peace while we’re gone.” Emma was irritated as well as a little disappointed in Maddie. She wouldn’t stand for anyone, even an old friend, to malign Cain’s character. The yard in front of the house was still dormant because of the cold weather, and Emma could hear the wind blowing down from the north when Maddie pulled up and shut off the engine. Maddie put her hand on Emma’s wrist. “I will never, and I mean never, judge you for any choice you make, Emma. If this is what makes you happy, then I’ll be happy for you. I didn’t ask that to cast doubt on Cain, or you for wanting to be with her. But I know why you left her all those years ago, and I don’t want the same thing happening if and when the heat starts to rise again. And my gut tells me her getting shot means someone has a huge toll to pay.” “I told her forever, and that’s what I plan to deliver. As for the heat, the bastards who shot at my children and me deserve whatever Cain has planned for them. It may be wrong to wish ill on someone, but I hope she kills every last one of them.” “I’m sure she won’t disappoint you, or us, for that matter. You know how I feel about Hannah, and what those bastards did makes my blood boil. Anyone who’d dare point a gun in her direction deserves everything the devil has planned for them.” “Amen, sister,” Emma said, finally breaking a smile. After a sudden cacophony of slamming car doors, about twenty of Cain’s guards started setting up the security system that would be in place by nightfall.

“Maddie, it’s nice seeing you again.” Cain offered her hand, and Emma busied herself with getting a sleeping Hannah out of her car seat. “Did I pass?” Maddie looked up to Cain’s twinkling blue eyes and had to laugh. She loved Jerry with all her heart, but the first time Emma had shown her a picture of Cain, she could understand what being with another female was about. Add Cain’s charm to her looks, and Maddie instantly liked her. With one hand Maddie tried to smooth her brown hair as the wind blew it into her face. As it swirled around, Cain could see the blond highlights in it and guessed the combination came from Maddie’s time in the sun and had nothing to do with an expensive salon. “You have beautiful hair.” Maddie blushed. “I…thank you.” “Well, did I?” Cain asked again. “Pass?” Maddie brought her other hand to her head and tried to control her locks. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.” “Honey, stop giving Maddie a hard time and come inside. I don’t want you catching anything in this cold weather.” “Yes, Mother.” Cain winked in Maddie’s direction before following Emma. Maddie muttered to herself, “My God, Emma, a nun wouldn’t have a snowball’s chance in hell at telling her no.” And no was the last thing on Emma’s mind, no matter the question, when it came to Cain.

Chapter Seventeen

“Mama,” Hannah said, still sounding like she was on the verge of unconsciousness. “Go back to sleep, sweetheart. It’s all right.” Emma sat down and ran her fingers through her daughter’s black hair. Hannah opened and closed her little hand in an effort to get Cain to come closer when she saw her standing at the door. When Cain sat on the bed, Hannah put her head in her lap. Emma stood back, wanting to give Cain time with their daughter so that they could establish a relationship. Not caring if she tore every stitch the surgeon had so skillfully put in, Cain lifted Hannah off the bed, then held her and rocked her until the blue eyes closed again in sleep. But before Hannah gave in to her exhaustion Cain whispered, “I love you, baby girl.” For once Cain wished there really was an afterlife where the dead went and were able to view the living. She smiled to think that her parents and siblings were looking down and seeing how beautiful the family she’d been gifted with really was. She placed her hand on her wound so she could bend and kiss Hannah’s forehead before she stood and started out of the room. Emma leaned against the doorjamb and watched the touching scene. When Cain turned around her smile widened, and once the door was closed she pulled Emma to her. Never had she been on the receiving end of such adoration mixed with a little bit of lust. “Come on, honey, let’s get you settled in. You look a little tired.” Emma pulled on Cain’s hand to lead her to the bedroom next door. “Mrs. Casey, is this some plot to get me alone?” Emma’s sultry laugh confirmed that fact. “I’m merely looking out for your well-being, love, nothing more.” “Hell, I must be losing my touch.” Emma led her to the room at the center of the hallway and pushed her gently inside. “Trust me, hot stuff, you haven’t lost a thing.” From the window they could see the men and women they had brought

with them still working to get the precautionary system in place. Emma was surprised to see Hayden with a piece of electronic equipment in his hand, walking to the utility pole across the street. “What’s he doing?” “Learning the business from the ground up, like every Casey before him. Just ’cause you’re born with the name, you don’t automatically get to be the leader. Hayden knows that without anyone telling him, just like I did.” Emma leaned against Cain and wrapped her arms around Cain’s waist. “Before that happens you’ll teach him everything you know, right?” “I know you don’t agree because he’s your son, but—” Emma pressed her fingers to Cain’s lips. “He’s our son, and you’ll teach him everything you know, right?” “And then some, love.” “Then let’s leave him to his work, and you and me get into that nice comfortable bed.” Emma helped Cain with her shoes and took off her own heavy sweater before pulling back the blankets and climbing in beside her. They had to reverse sides from their usual sleeping arrangements because of Cain’s injury, but when Emma rolled over and snuggled up, it felt just as wonderful as she remembered. “Tell me about the Raths,” Cain said as she rested her hand on Emma’s hip. “What do you want to know?” “Whatever you want to tell me. I’m just curious.” She moved her hand from Emma’s hip up her side close to her breast. “They sounded nice enough on the phone.” Emma felt like Cain was pouring liquid fire along her skin. While she’d missed Cain for a variety of reasons, when she was really honest with herself, she had to admit that the sex always came close to the top of the list. “Maddie and I went to school together. Well, for a little while, anyway. I was just starting high school, and she was a senior. We hit it off from the beginning, and even though she didn’t want to go to college, she was the one who really encouraged me to attend Tulane.” Emma moved so that she was almost on top of Cain, without putting any undue pressure on her chest. “When I came back here alone and

knowing I was going to have Hannah, I cried on her shoulder the most. My father loves me, but he was at a loss as to what to do with me except try to convince me to go home to you and work it out, and my mother was just her usual self. Maddie understood me, but even she wondered why I’d run home and desert the two people I loved most in the world.” “It was a dark time, love.” The long breath Emma let out warmed Cain’s chest, and Cain ran her fingers through Emma’s hair to offer comfort. “To tell you the truth, I never understood it myself.” Emma sighed. “I was so lonely, and I missed you so much. It’s a miracle Hannah survived. I was so sick and didn’t want to eat. It was the most miserable time of my life.” “Was Maddie there when Hannah was born?” Cain asked to keep their talk going. Having Emma get some of that hurt out would only help the two of them in the future. “She, Jerry, and Daddy were the only ones who came with me to the hospital, but once Hannah was born and they knew I was all right, I sent them home. I remember sitting in the hospital holding my baby, staring at yet another Casey and crying because I was so happy and so miserable at the same time. Did I tell you that I brought some whiskey with me?” Cain smiled and shook her head. “I did, and I baptized her Casey-style just like I remember you doing with Hayden. Then I told her about the proud clan she was a member of. I swear if she could’ve talked right then, she would’ve told me to take her home to you.” “Considering you and she lived with your mother all that time, it’s a wonder she’s so spirited.” “It’s that strain of Casey bad grass running through her veins. My mother had about as much chance of breaking her spirit as she did yours. I’m just glad I don’t have to raise her alone anymore. Hannah’s a beautiful child, but let me tell you, she’s a handful. Sort of like someone I know and love.” Emma moved toward the lips she couldn’t get enough of. Just as the kissing started, Cain’s wandering hand finally came to rest on her right breast, and Emma’s nipple came to life when Cain squeezed. Their time on the plane, the cuddling they had done, and now this were

making Emma want things she didn’t think Cain was capable of delivering because of her wound, but she certainly didn’t want to stop. She pulled back from Cain’s mouth long enough to check for any discomfort. “Come back down here, love,” Cain said in a gentle voice. “I missed you something fierce, and I’m tired of waiting.” “I really want to, but you’re hurt.” She knew her protest was weak at best. “Tell me you don’t want me, and I’ll leave you alone.” Emma didn’t answer and was on the verge of giving in. “Tell me you’re not sopping wet, and I’ll stop touching you.” That did it. Emma lowered herself for one more kiss before getting off the bed. She knew Cain was about to groan in frustration, but she just locked the door, then stood in the sunlight so Cain could see her. It would’ve been nice to have more privacy so they could really be uninhibited, but she craved Cain, and she had some idea how they could be together without causing her any more pain. Emma slowly undid the buttons on her shirt one by one, well out of Cain’s reach. She wanted to peel away every stitch of clothing, laying herself bare for Cain’s pleasure. If Cain touched her before she was finished with her little show, she’d give in to whatever Cain wanted before she was done. The shirt dropped to the floor from her fingertips after it had slid down her arms. A dark green silk bra covered her full breasts, and the sides of Cain’s mouth lifted in a smile. “We’ve been shopping, have we?” “I remember someone once telling me green was her favorite color,” Emma said, moving her hands to the top button of her jeans. She was a little nervous because her body wasn’t the same as when Cain first fell in love with her. Two pregnancies had left her with more than one stretch mark. “Are there some matching panties under there?” The second button came undone, and the question shored up some of Emma’s confidence. “Maybe.” The other two popped open and Emma wiggled her hips, making the jeans shimmy to the floor and pool at her ankles. Now the bra and a thong in the same shade of green were the only

things hiding any imperfections Emma thought she had, and when a full minute went by without Cain saying anything, she wanted to cry. “I know after Hannah—” Emma started, fighting the urge to put her clothes back on and wait until it was darker and Cain didn’t have the chance to study her this closely. “I know that after Hannah you’re as beautiful and sexy as the first time I saw you like this.” Cain swung her legs over the side of the bed and sat up. “You have nothing to fear from me, sweetling. I want you so badly right now that I’m afraid of scaring you.” “You could never do that.” Emma watched as Cain unbuttoned her own shirt and stood, once she’d reached the top of her belt. She was mesmerized as Cain started to take off her pants. If this was a dream, Emma hoped nothing would wake her up. In a short time Cain was naked except for the stark white bandage around her chest that the surgeon had put there that morning. The floor felt cool under Cain’s feet as she moved closer to Emma, and it crossed her mind to punch Giovanni in the face when they finally met. Because of his orders to have her shot, she couldn’t carry Emma to the bed like she wanted. Staring at the strings holding Emma’s undergarments together, Cain reached for them. She stopped at the last minute, looking at Emma’s face as if asking for permission. “Touch me before I die from wanting you to.” The thin straps of the expensive underwear came apart in Cain’s hands when she pulled them, running her hands down Emma’s butt to get them completely off. Then she unhooked the matching bra. When they met skin to skin Emma almost came from the exquisite feel of having Cain like this again. “Please, baby, I can’t wait anymore, but I don’t want you to hurt yourself.” “You don’t mind doing most of the work for a little while until I can move without hurting?” “Are you kidding me?” Emma took Cain’s hand, led her back to the bed, and arranged the pillows so she would be comfortable, only to have Cain rearrange them. “I need to lie down a little flatter for what I have in mind.” Cain stretched out and extended her hand in invitation. Emma straddled her at the waist, giving Cain a wonderful view of pale, soft skin.

Cain started at Emma’s knees and slowly caressed her way up the smooth thighs to her hips. Cain felt like she was rediscovering a landscape that she hadn’t visited in a long time. To avoid pulling on her stitches, she continued from there with only one hand to the pink nipples that had puckered to the point of looking almost painful. “Cain.” The name came out of Emma’s throat with difficulty as two fingers pinched and pulled on her nipple. “Baby, I really need you to touch me somewhere lower.” The bed was a beautiful old brass one with a headboard almost as high as the wall behind it. Cain studied the metalwork for a minute and figured it would make a wonderful handhold. “Like I said, I have something in mind.” “Please, baby.” “Come up here, Emma.” Emma stood up on the mattress and walked to the head of the bed. No way was she going to chance dragging herself across Cain’s body and have to stop if anything went wrong. “Are you sure?” she asked, with one foot on either side of Cain’s head. “I don’t mean to be blunt, love, but sit.” Emma did as she was told, and Cain took a deep breath. This was definitely a scent unique to Emma, and having her in this intimate position was like coming home. With a flat tongue, Cain slid from one end of Emma’s sex to the other, dipping in just a little, causing Emma’s fingers to clutch the bed as tightly as the walls of her sex closed around Cain’s tongue. “That feels so good.” Emma threw her head back when Cain wrapped her lips around her clitoris and sucked it in with as much pressure as she could. Cain’s hands on her butt encouraged Emma to move all she wanted, and she did, but not enough to lose contact with Cain’s mouth. Four years of wanting came to an end much too quickly, and she felt the first spasm shoot from her groin throughout her body. Emma couldn’t keep from screaming, no matter how many people were in the house. Just as quickly her need overwhelmed her and she started to cry. She needed Cain to reclaim what was hers, and she wanted it now. “It’s okay, love. Move on down here and let me take care of you.”

Emma heard the words and nodded as she moved back to her original position, and the tears of happiness intensified when she felt the two long fingers slide in and fill her to the core. Knowing what Emma craved, Cain situated her hand so that her thumb would provide the right stimulation whenever Emma moved. This time Emma tried to use a little control, slowing down and bringing her hands to her own breasts and squeezing them. “That’s it, let go for me. I want you to relax and feel how much I missed this with you.” She gazed down at Cain’s beautiful face and was glad she didn’t have to explain the emotions running through her heart. The ability to string words together had left her, and she could only concentrate on Cain’s fingers sliding in and out of her with every thrust of her hips. Every position they’d tried in their time together always felt good, but this was one of her favorites. It left her open to Cain, who could see how much Emma enjoyed her touch—the way the muscles in her thighs bunched with every jerk and her hips sped up in a way some would have called wanton, desiring to reach the peak Cain was leading her to. Cain knew that Emma would jump without fear because at the bottom was always a set of strong arms to catch her and keep her safe. Emma pulled on her own nipples when she felt the walls of her sex start to spasm. No amount of control or slow going would prevent the orgasm she couldn’t hold back any longer. Emma’s hips sped up for only a short time before she slammed down on Cain’s hand one last time and stilled with her breasts just barely grazing the muscles of Cain’s abdomen. Cain had always considered Emma’s letting her see her at her most vulnerable point the greatest gift Emma could give her. “Are you okay?” Emma asked as soon as she was able to get enough air in her lungs. “Shouldn’t I be the one asking you that question?” Emma was lying against Cain’s uninjured side, and Cain ran her hand, soaked with the evidence of Emma’s passion, up her chest. “God, I love the way you feel.” Slick fingers encircled a nipple, getting it to come back to life. “I love the way you smell.” Cain buried her face in the blond, disheveled hair. “And I love the way

you taste.” The confessions ended when she brought her hand up and licked her fingers clean. “You keep that up and I won’t ever let you out of this room.” “Is that supposed to be a threat?” Emma sat up enough to see Cain’s face. “It’s what you want it to be, just as long as I get to return the favor.” “You know you’re free to do whatever you like without threats.” Cain’s statement earned her a kiss before Emma got back on her hands and knees over the long stretch of skin below her. “Let’s see if I remember how to make you feel as good as you just made me feel.” “Well, if you don’t, please take all the time you need to get it right.” “I seem to recall you liked this,” Emma said, as she slid down, planting kisses along the way. The muscled legs spread, and Emma stopped in the right position and cupped her breast, squeezing long enough to get the nipple to harden for what she had planned. Feeling the feather-light touch of Emma’s nipple on her clitoris drove Cain mad. It didn’t take long for her right hand to land on top of Emma’s head, encouraging her to keep moving down. “Don’t be cruel now, lass.” “I have no such intention.” The promise of bliss was just on the tip of Emma’s tongue, or that was what Cain thought when Emma spread her open and lowered her mouth. And that was all she used for the longest time, just the tip of her tongue. The gentle touch coaxed her clitoris to harden to the point where Cain thought she would have to start begging for Emma to do something about it. “Tell me what I want to hear,” Emma said when she pulled back and gazed up at Cain. At times like this in the past Cain had let her defenses down and showed what was in her heart. Not because of the possibility of good sex, but because Emma had the ability to strip away everything Cain used to shield her soul from the world. “Tell me,” she said a little more firmly. “I love you.” Cain cupped Emma’s cheek in her palm. Three such simple words, but they conveyed every ounce of what she felt for this woman. The only woman she’d let in, only to have Emma slice her heart in two with such ease it had amazed her for months after the door

had slammed behind her. To say the words again now was to lay herself open and bare once more, and she knew Emma could see the fear in her eyes. Cain was holding nothing back, which scared her more than anything Giovanni Bracato or anyone like him could do to her. Emma kissed Cain’s center before moving back up to lie next to her. “Say it again,” she said, with her hand flat over Cain’s heart. “I love you.” The words didn’t sound as haunted, and Cain closed her eyes for just a moment as if to gather her defenses. “And there’ll be no other for me as long as I draw breath.” “Then we have something in common, my love. Because for me there’s only been you, and there’ll only be you for the rest of my life. Thank you…” Emma didn’t have to say the rest. She pressed her lips to Cain’s as she slipped her hand between Cain’s legs, this time applying the pressure Cain so desperately wanted. To try and keep her from moving too much and hurting herself, Emma draped herself over her lover’s body as her fingers moved easily over the wet heat. “Now you let go for me, love. Show me that you still belong to me.” It was the same soft voice that Cain heard in her dreams, luring her to the pleasure always just out of reach, because every time she reached for Emma she would disappear into mist. This time, though, the pressure continued to build, and she could feel the compact body pressed up against her and heard the loving words being whispered in her ear. “Aaaah.” The groan signaled that Cain had reached the point of no return. “Fuck.” Emma just smiled against her skin at the vulgarity. That was just Cain, she thought. A unique combination of polish and rough edges. When Emma pressed harder, the orgasm overtook Cain, and she clamped her legs together to make Emma’s hand stop moving. The intense sensation was almost painful, and, as her nostrils flared with one last explosive breath, the final spasm rushed through her body. When Cain opened her eyes again she was surprised to find tears spilling from them just as they had from Emma’s before. Emma never lifted her head from her chest, but Cain could feel Emma’s breath and the touch of her hand as it left its warm haven and rubbed her lower belly. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

“You did once, but I’m thinking it’s getting better.” Cain laughed in a carefree way Emma hadn’t heard since they’d seen each other again. “And what of your hurts, my love?” “With you by my side I’ll never need anything else.” “May that always be true.” “Oh, it will.” Emma kissed the shoulder she’d been resting her head on before moving to Cain’s lips one more time. As much as she didn’t want to, they had to get up. Hannah would be waking up from her nap, and Hayden would most probably be finished and coming back in. “Are you ready, or do you want to get a little nap in before you go face the masses?” “I think I’d better get up. Three weeks is long enough to be lying about doing nothing.” “Cain, you were shot. Give yourself a break.” When Cain sat up and put her feet on the floor, Emma pressed up to her back. “It’s true I was shot, but now it’s time to build my strength back up. Want to sneak down the hall and take a shower with me?” “I wonder how thick these walls are?” The only answer Emma got was a knock on the door. Cain stood to see who it was and what they wanted, but Emma cleared her throat. “I’d hate to ruin this wonderful afternoon by having to get into a fistfight with whoever is going to ogle you from the other side of that door if you answer it dressed like that. I’m almost positive there’s a robe in the closet.” The possessive comment made Cain’s chest puff out a little and a huge smile break out across her face. When she looked at the bed, the sight of Emma sitting there with the sheet pulled up just under her arms was enough to make her want to go back and spend the afternoon exploring the skin that lay beneath the thin cover. “Have I told you recently just how beautiful you are?” “You’re killing me here, baby. Put something on before the whole house knows what we’re doing.” The favor asked almost in a whine prompted Cain to the closet as the person awaiting entry knocked again. There was only one robe, but when she headed for the closet she watched as Emma picked up the shirt Cain had been wearing and put it on. It was an old habit of hers on most mornings when she felt chilled and found some shirt of Cain’s lying about. The shirt covered as much of her as the robe did of Cain.

When Cain finally made it to the door, Maddie was standing in the hall with an amused expression. She glanced from the woman who was clearly naked under the robe to the bed that looked like it had been put to good use. “I thought you might want to know that your other surprise for the little woman has arrived and is having coffee downstairs. Or maybe he’s down there having his horizons expanded? At this point it’s a toss-up, and here I am not having time to take a cold shower.” The teasing had been done in a tone low enough for Emma not to hear her. Maddie remembered the young girl who’d always been embarrassed to talk about anything intimate. Hopefully from the scream she’d heard earlier, Emma had gotten over her self-consciousness, at least when it came to Cain Casey. Maddie was amazed as she watched Cain’s blush run up from her neck like a fire through a dry field. “Please tell me you’re kidding?” Before they’d left New Orleans, through mediation from Maddie, Cain had called Ross from a secure phone and told him what their plans were. He’d said he’d get to the Rath place as soon as their plane landed to see them all back together. “This isn’t exactly how I planned on him finding out just how together we are.” Maddie peeked in to see Emma picking up clothing and placing the folded items on the bed as she went along. “Honey, as much as he wiggled around in that chair downstairs, the man had a smile about a mile wide the whole time, and please don’t take that the wrong way. He realized a long time ago how happy his little girl is when she’s with you. I just think he’s thrilled that she’s found that happiness again.” With nothing else to pick up, Emma moved to the door to see what the hushed conversation was about. “Hey, Maddie, is something wrong?” “No, I just thought you wouldn’t want to sleep the afternoon away, and Hannah should be up soon.” “Thanks, we’re just going to freshen up. Then we’ll be right down.” Emma noticed Cain’s face, which still bore some signs of her blush, and gave her an easy way out. “Go on in, baby, and I’ll get our stuff together.” She pointed to the bathroom to the right of them. When the door closed and the water started in the shower, she opened one of the bags and pulled out a fresh set of clothes. “So how much did you hear?” “Enough to be envious.” Maddie laughed and sat on the bed. On the top of the dirty clothes was Emma’s discarded thong. “Good Lord, does

this happen often? Your underwear bill must be outrageous. Though how much can this dental floss cost?” “You’d be surprised. Now leave me alone so I can enjoy the afterglow.” “Oh, honey, I’m not teasing you…” Emma arched her brow much like Cain would have done in the same situation. “Well, not as much as I could. You look like a woman in love, and it looks good on you. Are you sure about this?” “I’m positive.” Cain stood in the doorway and wondered if Emma was now the one in need of saving. “Em, the water’s running. Are you coming?” “Not yet, but with a little luck, I may soon,” she whispered to Maddie, then gave her a wink. Maddie shook her head and laughed. Her friend had most certainly changed, but it was a change for the good. Emma had come into her own, as the saying went, and as accomplished and strong as Cain looked, Emma was her proverbial match. The groan Cain let out as Maddie went down the stairs was testament to that.

Chapter Eighteen

“They’re gone?” Shelby tried to massage away the headache that was building behind her left eye. She’d spent the morning trying to get in touch with Muriel, willing to apologize for something she had nothing to do with, if only she’d just pick up. “What exactly does that mean?” she asked the person calling, the guy Agent Hicks had assigned to unofficially keep an eye on Cain and company. “It’s not a difficult concept, really, or am I speaking too fast? They’re gone, all of them. I took a walk up to the fifth floor this morning when I didn’t see Emma Casey arrive at her usual time.” Shelby interrupted and hoped this guy didn’t blow apart an already shaky situation. “Did it occur to you that she might just be running late?” “Gee, I wonder why I didn’t think of that,” he answered tersely. “I waited almost two hours before going across the street sans the coat and tie, and I even picked up flowers in the lobby so I could pretend I had the wrong room. No one was on the door, and the bed was made up and ready for another patient. She’s gone.” “Why don’t you get back here? You can give us a report about what you have so far.” She was still talking into the phone, but also getting her jacket back on. It was time to visit Annabel Hicks and convince her to put together another team for Cain, as well as Vincent’s and Ramon’s organizations. An hour later Joe and Lionel were back, along with their old partner Tony. The agent Annabel had put on Cain reported that Emma had left the hospital the night before at her usual time, flanked by at least six guards, including Merrick and Lou. Shelby wasn’t the only one who thought that was more than a little strange. The Cain they’d studied for so long that they knew how she took her coffee was never left alone and vulnerable; she never went anywhere without one of those two a few feet away. After a fan around the city, they were all shocked to find not only Cain, but also her immediate circle and most of the people on her payroll, and Muriel, gone.

Tony looked at all of them, then lashed out at Shelby. “You wanted to befriend these people. I hope you see now she’s played us like a bunch of assholes again.” “Was there some warrant for her arrest that I don’t know about?” Shelby shot back. “We’ve already had one agent who made this all about personal shit, and he’s currently cooling his ass down at central lockup. If you want to join him, tell us now before some other innocent person gets shot.” “Innocent? Do you want to fuck her so bad that you’d sit here and tell us Casey is innocent?” Tony stood up so fast his chair clattered to the floor. “God, Tony, you should just turn in your badge and give Bracato a call. I hear he’s got an opening after Kyle got caught. After all, if a person has been under the microscope before, they deserve everything they have coming to them, am I right?” Shelby slammed the door behind her. “Anthony”—Joe said the name with a good amount of sarcasm—“that was way out of line. I suggest you tell Agent Hicks you’d rather serve on some other team. I can’t speak for Lionel, but I have no use for you. Any man, or woman for that matter, I can’t trust to watch my back isn’t someone I want standing with me.” Lionel looked from one man to the other before standing. “That’s right, Joe. You speak for me too. I’d rather not have you on our team, Anthony. And you owe Shelby an apology. We all do for ever doubting her loyalties.” “Joe, come on. You know as well as I do Shelby has some personal bias.” Anthony’s volume rose a little when Lionel left the room. “And she has the nerve to accuse me of not looking at this with a level head.” Joe glared at Anthony and wondered what had happened to make him so bitter. Everything had been fine until the day Muriel had waltzed into the warehouse where Kyle had shot Cain and handed their asses over to them on a platter. “I don’t know what your problem is, but you’d better figure out how to make it right before I go to Agent Hicks myself and file a complaint. Lionel’s right. You owe Shelby an apology, and it better be heartfelt.” Joe had started for the door to see where Lionel and Shelby had disappeared to when he thought of one more thing. “Maybe you ought to take some leave. You know how these petty personal vendettas get around to the other agents.” It was a low blow, but Joe wasn’t in a generous mood.

“Isn’t that what got your father in trouble in the first place during his stint with the bureau?” “Fuck you, Joe.” “No, Tony, if anyone’s getting fucked it sure as hell isn’t going to be any of the three of us. Unless one of us gets lucky, then it’ll all be voluntary, don’t you worry.” “It’s Anthony. Is that so fucking hard to remember?” * Shelby gripped the steering wheel hard, trying to bleed out her anger through her fingers. What Anthony had just spouted off about had hurt, but it wasn’t all wrong. When she’d become an agent, she’d thrown herself into the job. The night on Vincent Carlotti’s plane when Cain held her life in the palm of her hand, along with the bugs she’d planted, those lines between right and wrong had been blurred but not erased. This case had become a little personal for her as well, but not because she wanted to bed Cain Casey. She’d just come to see that the members of the Casey family weren’t the monsters so many had made them out to be. After glancing in the rearview mirror and noticing that the redness of frustration had faded from her face, she started the car and headed to the one place where she might find some clues as to what had happened to the amazing disappearing Caseys. She was certain that Muriel had set up temporary offices at the scene of the FBI’s embarrassment to rub it in their faces. The warehouse along the river where Cain had shipped her load of legal liquor, only to be shot for it by Barney Kyle, had a few men walking along the roof with high-powered rifles strapped to their backs and a collection of BMWs parked in front. The kind of car young, snotty attorneys working for Muriel would drive. “I’d like to see Muriel Casey, please,” Shelby told the receptionist. “Do you have an appointment?” The question made her wonder if Muriel was there and surveillance had just missed her. “She’s here?” she asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.

“I didn’t say that. I just wanted to make sure I hadn’t missed rescheduling you.” The receptionist ran her finger down the old appointment book page. “And you are?” “Agent Shelby Daniels.” Finally escorted into the office of one of Muriel’s associates that she had met earlier, Shelby bluntly said, “I need to talk to Muriel or Cain Casey.” “Of course you do, but they’re both out of town, so I can’t help you there.” The young man pulled his wallet out and retrieved one of his cards. “As you can read there, I’m an attorney, not a travel agent, and I’m a peon in the firm, so they didn’t run their itinerary by me. If Muriel calls I’ll pass along the message you’d like to talk to her.” “You have no idea where they are?” “Not a clue.” His smile made Shelby want to pull back and punch him. “And I’m sure you’d just give up the information if you did.” “Of course I would, so there’s one possibility you might want to follow up on. Spring’s almost here,” he replied, to her confusion. “What in the hell is that supposed to mean?” “I believe that’s when pit vipers shed their skin. Since I haven’t officially received my fangs, I’m not real sure where one goes to do that. But a boy can dream, can’t he?” “I wouldn’t be so sure.” She threw her own card at him and stood up. “Just give her the message.” The one good thing about dealing with a lawyer like this one was that she’d completely forgotten how pissed she was at Anthony. She slammed her car door, then punched the steering wheel. As she shook out her hand, she thought of a simple solution and sped back to the office. With Joe and Lionel looking on, Shelby called the sheriff in Haywood, Wisconsin. Cain had probably taken her family there. “Sheriff Dobbs, I need you to drive out to the Rath and Verde farms.” “Jerry or Ross in trouble?” Ignatius Dobbs leaned back in his chair and put his feet up on his desk. “No, sir. We believe that Cain Casey’s back in the area and need to confirm that fact.” Shelby rubbed her forehead, trying to keep her

headache to a minimum. “I’ll go out there myself and look around, but I haven’t seen anything out of the ordinary in the last week or so.” “It would’ve been today, Sheriff.” “Let me get to work, then.” If that’s where Cain had run to, surveillance was going to be the logistical nightmare it had been the first time around. * Ignatius pulled off to the side of the road near the Rath house and watched the activity there. He laughed when Cain Casey stepped out onto the porch and waved, clearly inviting him to join her. “Sheriff, it’s good to see you again.” She held the screen door open when he pulled up and rolled his window down. “Can I interest you in a cup of coffee?” “You don’t seem surprised to see me,” Ignatius said. “I just wonder who called you, but I think I can narrow it down.” Holding her side, she grunted as she sat across from him. “Was it Shelby, Lionel, or Joseph?” “Agent Daniels wanted me to come check if you’re doing okay.” Cain laughed and nodded. “Wanted to know where to send flowers while I’m recuperating, did she?” When Emma stepped into the room and patted Cain on the shoulder before handing the sheriff a cup of coffee, she continued, “Did the concerned FBI agent tell you anything else?” “Nope.” He took a sip of the coffee and lifted the cup in Emma’s direction in salute. “Just wanted a report of your whereabouts before they made the trip for no reason, I guess. Before you came along we didn’t have too many FBI stakeouts. After I got a taste of Agent Barney Kyle, I can see why some peace officers have trouble working with the feds.” “I have no right to ask you this, Sheriff,” Emma said. She squeezed Cain’s shoulder before she went on, “but I want you to tell Shelby that we’re not here.” “Why would I do that?” He took another sip and studied the couple. “You’re not doing anything but visiting friends, right?” “Agent Kyle shot Cain on the order of a mob boss in New Orleans. So

far the FBI has refused to give us any more information on what happened and who else might be involved. We came here so she can heal, but also so we could get out of the line of fire.” Emma delivered the information with a quaver in her voice. “We have children, Ignatius. If you don’t do it for Cain and me, then think about them.” Ignatius focused on Cain. “I have your word that recuperating is all you’re doing out here.” “Just recuperating and spending time with Emma, I swear,” Cain said with a wink. “But if this is going to cause you problems, then do what you think is right.” “Mabel down at the diner hasn’t stopped talking about you since you left, and if Mabel likes you it’s a safe guess that you’re okay. Just behave, and I’ll take care of Agent Daniels. Turns out I came out here and didn’t find anything but cows.” “Moo moo,” Cain said before she laughed. * The chatter around the city for the next week was almost deafening. Not only were the authorities searching for and asking what had happened to the Casey crew, so was anyone working for Gino Bracato. Cain had done such a good job of vanishing that no one had a clue where to start looking, no matter how much money or muscle was dangled in front of them. News did come on the eighth day of their disappearance, but it wasn’t what Bracato had planned. Cain might have taken her gang with her for the protection of her family, but she still had an army of snitches working the streets, and his family’s name was coming up more often in connection to the attacks on the Caseys. As for Cain, her daily walks with the children were making her feel better and stronger, and it had been a boost for everyone when the local doctor said it was time for the stitches to come out. The wounds were still healing, and Cain was slowly regaining full health. Emma watched as Cain threw her coat on, intent on sneaking out to the back fence with the satellite phone in her hand like she had all the other times it had rung. Whoever was on the line obviously didn’t mind

interrupting Hannah’s playtime with her favorite new block-building partner. “What’s going on?” she asked before Cain made it outside. “I’ll tell you as soon as I’m done with this call. For now could you go keep an eye on Hannah? Hayden’s out for his morning run with Mook and some of the others.” Seeing that her daughter was fine, Emma returned to the back door and watched Cain’s face as she spoke sporadically, as if either asking questions or verifying information. When she hung up she immediately dialed another number and did most of the talking. Emma didn’t worry until she saw Cain run her hand through her hair. It was a move she knew well, and it bespoke either worry or frustration. Neither emotion was good for Cain’s convalescence. “Problem?” Emma pulled Cain’s sweater tighter around herself as she joined Cain in the yard. She’d put it on when she felt the wind pick up. The business of Cain’s world had left them in peace for eight glorious days, which was more than she could have hoped for. “Giovanni’s number-one son was responsible for the bombs at Emerald’s and at Muriel’s office.” Cain opened her coat and wrapped Emma in her arms to keep her warm. “How do you know?” “The little shit just planted one at Vincent’s place, or at least he tried. The guy he hired ran into a couple of Vinny’s more unreasonable guys and, if I had to guess, got one hell of an explosive enema.” As gruesome as the thought was, Emma snorted into Cain’s chest, picturing what her partner had painted. “Who tipped him off?” “One of our guys on the street. Gino Jr. never did learn the cardinal rule of keeping your mouth shut. Bragging only leads the police to your door or, worse, someone like Vincent Carlotti. The little crazy bastard might have done us a favor, though.” Cain kissed the top of Emma’s head. Emma ran her hands up Cain’s back until she locked them behind Cain’s neck. “Why do you say that?” “Because now Vinny really does owe us a favor, and Ramon will be told of our immediate and lifesaving actions. When the time comes or, I should say, if the time comes that I need their help, it’ll be a guarantee.” She massaged the tense neck and tried to read what was going on in Cain’s mind. “Honey, you have to know that both those guys would come

running if you just called. I saw what they did for you and our family when you got hurt.” “Emma, my father taught me that some help comes back to haunt you, some is freely given, and some is given because it’s owed. Sometimes you have to pay for the help that haunts you with something you don’t want to part with. That’s the worst. Freely given help is good for everyone: we help because we love the other person. But help that’s given because it’s owed is a blessing, just like the second. Vinny is my friend, like Ramon, but I want to live my life and run our business as debt-free as I can.” She stopped her lecture and kissed Emma’s cheek. “Do you understand?” “By you helping him, he helps us in return because he owes you a debt?” “You’re a fast learner, lass. Maybe I can retire after all this is over and hand the business over to you.” “No, thanks, you can keep your job.” Emma took a deep breath and held it as she looked up at Cain. The last eight days and how they’d spent them returned to the forefront of her mind. They had walked with their children and visited with her father every day, strengthening the ties necessary to rebuild their family. Every night she and Cain had relearned each other in the most intimate and sensual ways possible, waking naked and smiling every morning. “Go get your coat on, lass.” Cain swatted her gently on the backside and nodded toward the house. “You need to make another phone call?” “No, I want you to take a walk with me and tell me what’s on your mind. If this is going to work, then you have to share with me what’s making this worry line get deeper. After all, it’s what you keep telling me to do.” She ran her thumb down the middle of Emma’s forehead. The little part of her brain that had kept her alive screamed what Merrick had been telling her from the moment Emma walked back into her life. Maybe the worry line had to do with the fact that Emma wasn’t being totally up-front with her about how she felt. “Whatever it is, I’ll listen. Then we’ll fix it, if that’s what you’re worried about. Unless you’re wearing a wire under that bulky sweater of mine.” She ran her hand up Emma’s side more in a tickling fashion than in a distrusting one. “Then we’ll plug you full of holes and feed you to the cows.”

They walked back to the house together and picked up not only Emma’s coat but a blanket as well. Emma wanted to share one of her favorite places with Cain. Maddie waved them off from the family room where she had Hannah engrossed in dressing up her dolls, shooting a wink their way when Emma held up the blanket and pointed to the back of the yard. Soon they crested a hill and came upon a fairly good-sized lake. “What a beautiful place.” Cain looked around the area before sitting down next to Emma. “I don’t know how I missed this the last time I was here.” “The hills around it form almost a perfect bowl, so unless you wanted to do some leg work by climbing, there’s no good reason to come up here. See over there?” She pointed to their left. “It’s the only way to get in without having to make the climb, and that’s how the cows get in here. When I was little and someone else owned Jerry’s place, I’d sneak over here and sit along these banks for hours, just looking at the water or the clouds floating by.” Emma felt melancholy. “We’ll have to ask your father for some of your baby pictures while we’re here. I don’t think I’ve ever seen any of them.” Cain pressed her back against the tree where they had laid the blanket and pulled Emma into her arms. “You have an unfair advantage since you’ve seen all of mine.” Emma couldn’t have asked for a better segue into the conversation she wanted to have, so she looked up at Cain’s face and reached for one of the big hands to hold. “My mother didn’t believe in wasting money on what she called frivolous things.” “Children are never frivolous things, love.” “I know that, and I knew it back then. That’s what I thought about when I sat here. I daydreamed about the family I’d someday have. About the person who would help me and love me the way I wanted to be loved.” Cain let go of her hand and ran her fingers along Emma’s jaw down to her neck. She forgot sometimes what a fragile soul her lover was and how many hurts had laid the foundation for the woman she’d become. When they had first started living together, Cain wondered at times what made Emma so skittish. She always seemed to be waiting for the blow to knock her down because of some unforgivable mistake. “I’d be willing to bet that in all those daydreams your brilliant mind

never came close to me. Am I right?” The kiss she gave her after the question was as long and as loving as Cain could make it. “After I met you I thought of this place again, and you’re right. That’s when I knew I didn’t have enough imagination. I dreamed of someone strong to keep me safe, someone to love me. Little girls normally want those things, but I wanted something even more.” “What’s that, sweetling?” “I dreamed of someone who saw me, who really saw me and wasn’t disappointed with the sight.” The confession broke Cain’s heart like nothing else could have. Her eyes filled with tears for the little girl who for so long had only had a father who loved her, but who wasn’t willing to fully stand up and fight for her. She liked Ross, but a part of her believed he had somewhat failed his daughter. “Oh, lass, I saw you all those years ago in my pub, and I’ve seen little else since. After today we’re going to leave the hurts and disappointments of that little girl here, ’cause she’s found what she sought. I love you and, more importantly, you belong to me. I’ll let no more pain touch what’s mine.” “I know, and I love you for it. When I found you and we had Hayden and filled that house up with love, toys, and pictures, I always felt like it was a dream. You showed me it was all right to want those things Mother told me for so long I didn’t deserve. I wanted them enough to start believing they were something I deserved because I loved you.” Cain kissed her again and smiled at the confidence building in Emma’s voice. “You deserve so much more, and if I can, I’ll give you everything and anything you want.” “Do you mean it?” Emma pressed her palms to the sides of Cain’s face and gazed into her eyes. Cain nodded, and the silent answer gave Emma the strength to do what her father had told her when he left her at the airport. Go and get what’s yours, and don’t ever settle. “I want to have another baby.” If Emma had asked for anything else, a laugh would have come bubbling out when she watched Cain open her mouth, then click it shut a couple of times. The color drained from Cain’s face so quickly that Emma was afraid she was going to pass out. “Did you hear me, honey?” “Yep.” Cain uttered the affirmation in such a small voice Emma barely registered it.

“I know we have a lot of rebuilding to do before we get to the point where you’re comfortable with the idea, but I just wanted to tell you that’s what I want.” Her speech sped up as nerves took over. “And if you don’t ever want it, then I guess that’s okay too. This isn’t something someone can foist upon—” Any other words were stopped by the lips that covered Emma’s in a kiss filled with passion. Without too much effort Cain rolled them over so that she covered the more compact body with her own, never releasing Emma’s mouth. Slowly Cain pulled away, leaving Emma breathing hard. “I want that as much as I want you right now.” The desire in Cain’s voice made Emma moan and lift herself so she could reach the tempting lips again. This time when she pulled away she lowered her hands to the button of her jeans and undid them enough so Cain could fit her hand inside. “It’s too cold to take them off completely, but if you don’t touch me right now you’re going to have to carry me back.” Her last thought before the long fingers sliding over her robbed her of the ability to think was how thrilled she was her hopes hadn’t been shot down. “I love you, lass, and I’ll love as many children as you wish to bring into this world with me.” It was done. No matter the consequences, Cain set her sights on trying again, regardless of her self-doubts. With so much to fight for, she was ready to enter the fray, no matter what waited for her at home. It was time.

Chapter Nineteen

As Ross stared out at his barn from his living room and sipped his coffee, he thought of the spring they’d brought baby Emma home from the hospital. The ordeal of childbirth had wreaked havoc on Carol’s body, and the doctor had told them it would be risky to have other children. For a man who’d come from a family of ten, it was the hardest news he’d ever had to take. It had made no difference. He looked out at the yard and in his mind’s eye could see the small blond tagalong hanging from the fence waving to him when he’d ride back from the fields. Emma had filled his heart so completely, Ross hadn’t regretted not having any others. Yet he’d let Carol subject her to the kind of treatment she didn’t deserve. At night when he had trouble sleeping, he’d pray God would forgive him for his weakness. He should have done something about his wife a long time ago. He certainly didn’t miss her right now. Jerry’s truck pulled up to the house, and as Ross watched Cain get out of the cab and survey the area, he wondered how she’d gotten away from Lou and Merrick. She seemed to be back to normal, and Emma had told him that Cain had a little pain only if she moved too quickly. Grabbing another cup from the kitchen, he carried the pot of coffee out to the porch and sat in one of the rockers. “It’s a beautiful morning,” Cain said, not taking her eyes off his fields. “Not heading out today?” “Just spending a lazy morning in for a change. There’s enough feed in those bins to keep until this afternoon. Why, you looking for a job?” Cain slowly shortened the distance between them and picked up the cup he’d filled. “I actually miss our little rides out to see your lost flock of bovines. And I miss the talks we had when I was here.” “Cain, am I anything like your father?” If it seemed a strange question, Cain’s face remained passive and relaxed. “You’re like him in some ways, but overall I’d have to say no. I mean, you love your child, and I think you have a connection to the past and

your family’s traditions that would most probably have made you friends, but Dalton Casey was one of a kind. Why do you ask?” “I wonder sometimes if my child will speak so highly of me as you do of him. I see it in Hayden as well when he talks about you. Lately I’ve felt like Emma got the short end by being born into this family.” He took an interest in the bottom of his cup, not having the courage to face her judgment of him. “Did Emma ever tell you the story of how we met?” The question made Ross stare off into the distance, as if the answer would somehow be broadcast on the front of his barn. “She just mentioned you one day. I can’t recall if there was a story of how she met you attached to that.” Cain launched into the story, not leaving out anything about the night that had changed her life forever. Ross laughed, trying to picture Cain covered in beer and not getting angry about it. “Do you know what happened for the next year and then some?” He shook his head and set his chair in motion. This was a nice way to spend an early morning. “She got me to court her in a way I’d never dreamed of. It was always dinner, a movie, maybe, or something that we could spend time together getting to know one another. When all those dates ended, I got a kiss and a nice pat on the head before she sent me on my way. At first I thought it was cute, then it got frustrating as hell, but I never pushed her any further than she was willing to go.” Ross glanced at Cain, feeling better knowing that his little girl hadn’t gone to the big city and run wild. “You have nothing to be ashamed of, Ross, and you didn’t fail. What you did was raise a young woman with self-respect, who demanded the respect of others. The woman I married was raised by a man who loved her and was enough of a parent to make up for anything lacking in her life.” “She made you wait?” Ross asked in an amused tone. “And then some, old man, so wipe that silly grin off your face. You raised a good girl, and it just about killed me.” Ross finished his coffee, relieved that he hadn’t failed Emma as much as he feared.

Cain set her cup down and stood up. “Take me for a tractor ride, Ross.” He cranked up the new piece of equipment Cain had bought him during her last visit. For the longest time he really did think it was just about the ride, but at their second bin Cain started talking and asking his opinion on a few subjects. Ross kept quiet until she was done, stunned by the way her mind worked. In the time Cain had spent in the small community of Haywood, she’d considered every consequence to every problem that faced her and the action she’d have to take to fix each one. “What do you think they’d say?” “I honestly don’t know, Cain. That’s something the Raths have always wanted, and it was denied them. If it came to pass, then I really don’t see them turning down the opportunity. No one would get in any trouble, right?” Ross took his hat off and scratched the top of his head. This was certainly more intrigue than he was used to. “Life isn’t always a hundred percent guaranteed, Ross, but I don’t plan mine that way. When I do something like this, I cover every possible angle. Don’t worry. If the heat comes down, I’ll be the only one sitting in the pan.” Ross put his hat back on and his hand on her shoulder. “You won’t be alone. Emma made you wait, but she did some waiting of her own. If you go down for any reason, she’ll never be happy with anyone else.” “Thanks for the advice, and I’ll do my best to keep my nose clean. And thanks for hearing me out. I had some doubts, but you helped me through them.” “Anytime. If you learn to like talking to me, maybe I’ll see my grandchildren more often.” “I wouldn’t worry about that either. All this fresh air has my mind humming, so I think I have a solution for that little problem too.” Cain took her time getting off the tractor. She’d seen the doctor in Haywood a couple of times, and he’d said her injuries were healing nicely, but not to push herself. The wound was a little past the itchy stage, and she could get by with a smaller bandage. Back in the yard, she shook Ross’s hand. If she hurried, she could make it back to Maddie’s in time to have breakfast with Emma and the kids. Ross waved, feeling melancholy for the opportunities with Emma he’d

squandered, but the emotion eased with the knowledge that his daughter had found someone to share her life with who wouldn’t repeat his mistakes.

Chapter Twenty

“Did you have fun playing dairy farmer, love?” Emma was still in her robe and pajamas when Cain walked into Maddie’s kitchen. She held a platter of pancakes and was serving the kids. “I had a good time, thanks for asking. Why, don’t you think I’d make a good cattle baron?” “For about a week, then I figure you’d be running cow races on the side to pass the time.” When Hannah saw her new favorite person, she climbed down from her chair and went to sit on Cain’s lap. Cain kissed Hannah’s head and smirked at Emma. “You want to stop sassing me and get Hannah and me some pancakes, eh?” Cain tried to take on a Northern accent. “Or better yet, why don’t you sit, and I’ll get Hannah and you some pancakes.” “You aren’t going to spill anything, are you?” Emma tried her hardest to keep a straight face. “Oh, yes, because that worked out so badly for you,” Cain shot back. “You didn’t drench me in beer on purpose, did you?” She stood, took the platter from Emma, and put it and Emma on the counter, causing both Hannah and Hayden to laugh. “I told your father that story this morning.” “You told my father I worked in a bar?” “Why, did you tell him you met me at Sunday mass?” The familiar arched brow appeared, and Emma broke out in a long laugh. Cain hugged her, and the merriment died down to a long sigh. “Mama, Grandpa Ross said he was coming by to pick me up for a ride down to the feed store,” Hayden said. “Can I come too?” Hannah squealed. The excitement in her voice was hard to miss. Emma was waiting for Hayden to say no and explain why Hannah couldn’t go, but was surprised when he said sure, as long as it was all right with Emma and Cain. Emma gave him a hug and kiss for his generosity. “Finish up, Hannah, so I can get you dressed if you’re going with your

brother,” Emma instructed as she gave Cain a plate of pancakes and a cup of coffee, as well as a wink. “You finish up too.” Emma wished every morning with her family could be as uneventful as this one. Forty minutes later Ross stood smiling as Emma strapped a thrilled Hannah into her car seat in the back of her father’s extended cab. Merrick, Lou, and Mook loaded into a rented Suburban behind them. Ross and Hayden would have a chance to visit, but the guards weren’t going to let either of the Casey children out of their sight. Emma had also asked her father for the keys to his house. “Want to take a ride?” Emma asked Cain. “I want to talk to you about something else in private, so Dad said we could use his place.” “Would this talk entail the wearing of clothes?” “Well, for a little while anyway,” Emma answered, feeling aroused. When Katlin started for the vehicle Cain and Emma were taking, Cain waved her off. “Take a break. I doubt there’ll be a hit team waiting for me at Ross’s place.” “You’re the boss.” Katlin wandered back inside. The ride was quiet as Emma leaned against Cain, looking out the window at the landscape that had changed little since she was young. She was starting to miss New Orleans. When she got out of the truck, she took a deep breath before following Cain onto the porch of her childhood home. “Will you rock me?” She looked at the old rockers on the porch as she asked and thought of all the times she’d spent sitting in them holding Hannah. “If your side hurts we can just go inside and talk.” “I’d love to rock you.” To get more comfortable Cain took off her jacket and used it as a blanket over both of them. Shedding the extra layer allowed her to feel Emma pressed up against her. “We need to get one of these for the house,” Emma said. “Can you go back to that house after what happened?” Cain didn’t want to pressure Emma. She simply wanted to give them all what was best, and since she hadn’t been there when the shooting happened, she’d have to rely on Emma for guidance. “We’ll get to that, honey, but I want to ask you something else.” The boards under their chair creaked every time Cain rocked back and forth, a comforting sound in the otherwise quiet morning. “I can understand that

Katlin is your cousin and she works for you, but can you tell me why Merrick can’t stand her?” “What?” Cain pulled her head back to look at Emma’s face to see if she was serious. “They hardly know each other.” She paused and started again. “I take that back. They hardly see each other, so I don’t think they’d know enough about one another to not like each other.” “I’m telling you, Merrick bristles whenever Katlin walks within two feet of her.” Emma unbuttoned one button over Cain’s stomach and slipped her cold hand inside. “At first I thought it was something sexual, but then I remembered Merrick already has a love in her life, so there might not be enough room for Katlin.” “What did you do, bug my house?” Cain stopped to kiss her just because Emma’s lips were so close. “How do you know all this stuff?” “Because the love of her life hasn’t changed in all the time I’ve been gone.” The hair around Cain’s ears ruffled a little in the wind, and Emma combed it back with her fingers. “Not that I can blame her, really.” “If I’m supposed to know who you’re talking about, I’m still at a loss.” “It’s you, honey.” She pressed her fingers to the soft lips and smiled. “I didn’t say you returned Merrick’s feelings, and if you slept with her when I wasn’t with you, I don’t blame you.” Emma pressed harder on Cain’s mouth when she tried again to say something. “I know you didn’t, but if you had, I wouldn’t have had the right to say anything.” “You have every right to say whatever you like. Just like I have the right to be honest with you. But when it comes to Merrick you have nothing to be worried about. She works for me and that’s where it ends.” Cain had pulled the small hand away and held it to her heart. “Let me tell you something, darlin’. If you’d found some cowpoke out here to spend time with, he’d be planted under a pile of manure by now.” “Have I told you lately how romantic I think you are?” Emma kissed her, but Cain laughed. “What’s so funny?” “You left me because you thought I planted some guy who put the moves on you, and now you think it’s romantic.” “Well, time has shown me that I’ll never find a better champion than you, and you’ll never do something to harm someone if they didn’t throw the first punch. Sitting here alone all that time made me realize that I love you, all of you, and I don’t want to change who you are.”

“I love you too, and it’s good to know that you feel that way. As for Merrick and Katlin, I’m at a loss there. I haven’t noticed any strange behavior.” “That’s because you have me to look out for you and notice the things that you’d most probably find trivial anyway.” Cain stopped rocking as she thought about that and resumed the motion when she started talking again. “It could be something important, though. I can’t afford for two of my most important people be more interested in getting laid than in watching for what’s coming at us.” Emma pinched a bit of skin on Cain’s abdomen between her fingers and laughed. “I don’t think you can control who your employees date, honey. Unless, like I said, Merrick is still interested in you. Then you can be as controlling and cold as you want.” The last bit was delivered with a bit of heat. “This really is bothering you, isn’t it?” “Considering she thinks I’m wearing a wire in my bra and has a tendency to undress you with her eyes at every given opportunity”—she pulled her hand free and held up her thumb and index finger an inch apart —“it bothers me a little.” Emma released a sigh and put her head down on Cain’s shoulder. “When I first got home I’d sit out here and think of how I’d finally given her the chance to get close to you.” “Put those feelings to rest, lass. Nothing went on at the house that wasn’t going on before you left. I trust Merrick with my life, but not with my heart. I’ve only done that once, and she’s sitting in my lap now.” “Thanks for saying that.” “Anything else you’re worried about?” Emma shook her head. “Then you keep an eye on what’s going on between Merrick and Katlin and let me know if there’s something I should be worried about. I don’t want to change the subject, but now’s a good time since it’s just the two of us.” Cain pulled her closer and tried to make her hands behave and not veer somewhere that would cut their talk short. “Before any other shit happens to make Giovanni think he’s closer to taking over, I have to go back and deal with all this. We had a life before all this, with a certain number of businesses and a feeling of safety in our home, and I fully intend to return to that security. If you want, we can start

fresh somewhere else. You taught me that a house is just that, a place where you keep all your stuff; but having you and the kids there makes it my home.” “When do you want to leave?” “That’s the other thing I want to talk to you about—” Emma pulled back far enough so she could point her index finger at Cain. “You said no more leaving me behind.” Cain took hold of the menacing pointer and bit down gently on it. “Calm down, wild thing. No one’s leaving you if you don’t want to be left. What I was going to tell you is I want the kids to stay here with Jerry and Maddie, along with a few of the men. That house has enough bedrooms to put up Mook and some others until we’re done. It’s okay, though, if you want to stay behind. I’ll come back as soon as I can.” “You can’t be that delusional, can you?” Emma put her hand back in Cain’s shirt after another button came undone. “If you’re going, I’m going with you. While we’re there you can take care of whatever you need to do, and I can tend to what we’re going to do about the house. Just think of it this way. If we’re there together we’ll have each other to rely on.” “Are you sure you don’t want to stay here?” “I’m as positive as I am about wanting to show you my room right about now,” Emma said as she pinched an alert nipple. “That way if my mother ever gives me another problem, I’ll tell her what I let you do to me in that little bed.” Cain let her up and took her hand. She figured another month of recovery and she’d be carrying Emma wherever she wanted to. But for now, the sway of those enticing hips wasn’t a real hardship to study all the way up the stairs. Emma smiled at Cain when they reached the top step, because while she was positive their relationship was built on more than sex, it was good to see the want back in Cain’s eyes.

Chapter Twenty-One

Katlin sat on the porch and stared at Merrick, who stood by the car looking like she wanted to figure out a way inside the house without having to use the door Katlin was sitting beside. They eyed each other, neither of them making a move. “How about me and you go for a little ride and leave the guys to watch the house?” Katlin asked Merrick. She’d closed the book she was reading and was trying to gauge Merrick’s mood. “What do you want?” Saying something like “world peace” occurred to her, but she thought for once she’d hold her tongue to keep things civil between them and see what Merrick’s problem was. “I’d like to have a little talk. Think you can stand me long enough to do that?” “I’ll take the ride, but as for the rest I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Merrick moved to the driver’s seat, and Katlin just reversed course and headed for the other side of the car. Before the tires of the truck hit the black highway, Merrick was talking. “Why are you here?” “The same reason you’re here. Cain invited me and I came. Why? Why do you think I’m here? Or better yet, why do you have such a problem with it?” Just as an aggravation, Katlin kept her face toward the window, not giving Merrick the opportunity to view her profile. “You don’t belong here. For once you shouldn’t have taken Cain up on her invitation.” Merrick headed for the Verde farm, and Katlin did nothing to stop her. They rode in silence until the entrance to Ross’s place came up on their left, and Merrick turned in. The sun was starting to go down, the house was dark, and the truck Cain had driven Emma over in was still parked in front of the house. “Your problem isn’t me, Merrick. Your problem is that the blonde won out. You work for Cain just like I do, only I don’t want to fuck her.” Katlin finally did face her when their truck stopped well short of the house. It was as if Merrick had just grasped what she was saying. “Are you insane?”

“I’m not crazy, just observant. You’re nice to Emma because you have to be, but you can’t hide the anger inside when she reaches out for my cousin and Cain welcomes her. It’s time to face the truth. Cain’s truth. And her truth is most probably upstairs with her right now. You should just go ahead and accept that and move on.” Merrick flattened her hand out on the middle of the steering wheel as if she wanted to slap Katlin for saying it out loud. “When all this is done, Emma won’t have the courage to stick it out. There’s no way she’s going to be able to accept what Cain needs to do to win against Giovanni Bracato. And when that reality sets in, Cain’s going to be left hurt and bleeding again at the hands of the blonde you’re so accepting of.” “I have another prediction for the future, and that ain’t it.” Katlin put her hand up to stop Merrick’s verbal assault. “Don’t bother to say anything, and rest assured I won’t mention this talk to Cain.” Katlin grasped Merrick’s arm and squeezed just short of being painful. “But you do anything to Emma or Cain to sabotage their getting back together, and I swear that whoever bothers to look for you will never find you. Do your job, and the rest is none of your business.” “And this is your business?” “Cain is my cousin, and her happiness means the world to me. It’s the least I owe her for giving me the world.” “You don’t have anything to fear from me. Don’t worry.” * Emma rolled over and found an empty bed next to her. Their cuddling and talk on the porch had led to a lazy afternoon in her childhood room doing things her mother would have burned the house down for if she’d known. “What are you doing way over there? I’m cold.” “Sorry, love. I heard a car coming and wanted to see if we had company.” Emma was glad to see Cain move with more of her usual smooth style and glad that her chest bandage was smaller. “Please tell me it’s not my father.” She put her hands up to her face and tried not to think about some of her and her father’s conversations lately. “I swear after that first afternoon when we got here, he doesn’t do

anything but blush when I talk to him.” “It’s not your father. It’s our two tense birds you were telling me about earlier. Whatever they’re doing, they’re doing it well away from the house.” “Then come back here, and remind me to get a gun when we get home. That way I can fire off a few warning shots if I want to spend time alone with you and someone threatens to interrupt us.” Emma molded herself to Cain’s side and rested her head on the broad shoulder. After they’d made love the first time, they’d finished their talk, so Emma knew just what Cain had in mind and why Katlin was here. Feeling like there was nothing she could add, Emma had initiated another round of lovemaking that had left them tired enough to sleep. “How do you think Merrick’s going to take the news?” “Lass, Merrick works for me. I want her to be satisfied with her job, but it isn’t my duty to coddle her.” “I’d certainly hope not. That position in your life is filled, thank you.” She kissed the skin close to her lips before pushing herself up. “And as much as I enjoy your coddling, I think it’s time we tell your little lost souls out there what you have in mind.” They dressed and stepped outside where, from the porch, Cain waved the two nearer. Slowly Merrick moved closer, took one last look at Katlin, and made her promise again. “What we talked about stays strictly between us. You have my word,” Katlin said. Cain took a seat in one of the rockers, and Emma sat on the arm of the chair with her hand on her partner’s shoulder. They appeared to be a couple no one, not even someone like Kyle, could ever break apart. “We leave in two days,” Cain said as Emma caressed the back of her neck to keep her relaxed. “I want most of the men to head back tomorrow and be in place when we return. That also gives Muriel time to do her part.” “What’s Muriel doing?” Katlin asked. Merrick glared at her and shook her head. “Whatever it is, I’m sure she doesn’t need your help, and you should learn not to ask about things that don’t concern you.” “Merrick’s right, Katlin, but you’ll have plenty of time to learn. When we get back I want you with Lou and me.”

The smug smile faded from Merrick’s face, and she stared at Cain as if her boss had lost her mind. “Where am I going?” “Merrick, I want you with Emma.” “No way!” Cain kept Emma by her side by putting her hand on her leg. “I’m only going to explain this once, and if you can’t accept it I’ll have to live with that.” Cain pointed to the chair Merrick had jumped out of when she registered her objection, clearly expectng her to sit back down. “I think you’re the best at what you do in my organization, and I need that reassurance guarding my wife when we go home.” “Cain, I think Lou can handle taking care of Emma,” Merrick said again. “I’ve made my decision, Merrick, and I want your answer now.” Despite their friendship, Cain didn’t like to be second-guessed by anyone who worked for her. “My answer is yes, you know that.” “Good. Like I said, I want Emma taken care of by the best.” Merrick didn’t say anything else, realizing this might be a blessing after all. If she spent that much time with Emma, she could expose her for the fraud she was.

Chapter Twenty-Two

Hayden was tying the laces of his running shoes when Cain stepped out on the porch early Friday morning. “Can I talk to you before you head out?” “Sure.” He didn’t look up, still sulking from the night before when he’d learned that he’d be staying behind again. He didn’t seem very mature at this point, though he was always trying to convince Cain otherwise. “We’re leaving later on today, and I wanted to talk to you before that.” Cain took a deep breath, and the cold air was almost painful. “I know you’re mad, and there’s nothing I can do about that, but I need you to look out for your sister while I’m gone. Even though you can’t do all the things you think you’re ready for, you’re still our next generation. If something happens to me, you’ll be responsible for keeping your mother and sister safe, and I just wanted you to know I have every faith that you’ll do a good job.” Cain interpreted his silence as anger, and she left him to it, not wanting to push him any further than he was willing to go. She’d never forced him to do anything he didn’t feel comfortable with. Hayden kept tying his laces, head down, though he jerked it up when the door closed. “Mom, wait.” He caught up with her on the steps leading back to her room. “I know you think I’m too young, but I could help if you take me back. I also know you’re not going to. I’m not happy about it, but I understand. And what you asked me for outside”—he pointed over his shoulder with his thumb—“thanks for trusting me like that. And you have my word I’ll take care of Mama and Hannah. Just be careful this time, huh? No more getting shot.” Cain stepped down and opened her arms. “Thanks, son, and I’ll try to keep my head low. You remember one more thing, okay?” “Anything for you.” “It seems like a long way off, but when you turn seventeen, no more leaving you behind. That’s when I started, and my father before me. Think

you can hold out that long?” “Mama isn’t going to talk you out of this, is she?” “She made me swear if by then you’re still interested in the family business, I’d teach you everything I know.” Just as she expected, he stepped back and offered her his hand. To shake it meant the oath she’d made would be as binding as if she’d signed it in blood. With a serious face to match his, Cain took his hand and returned the firm grip. “You have a deal.” His smile was back. Cain knew that four years and a couple of months seemed like a lifetime, but it was a target to shoot for. “Thanks, Mom, for giving me the chance.” “You should know me better than that. I’m not giving you anything you haven’t worked for and deserve. Remember that when you show up on your first day.” She laughed along with him and pointed up the stairs. “Go tell your mother good-bye so she can get over her crying jag before it’s time to go.” “She’s dressed, right?” “Everybody’s a comedian,” Cain said. After a cup of coffee, Cain went back upstairs and stripped off the borrowed robe. “Everything settled with the boy?” Emma lay on her side watching Cain with a smile on her blotchy face. Hayden had just left. “Whatever you told him sure made him look happy.” “I just gave him the timeline we talked about. He always wants to go so bad and is disappointed when I leave him, so I gave him a realistic goal. Why? He wasn’t trying to talk you into taking him, was he?” “No, he wants me to spend every minute when we get to New Orleans keeping you safe.” As sweet as that sentiment sounded, Cain was a little disappointed that he’d thought only of her and wrinkled her forehead. Emma ran her fingers over the frown lines. “He wanted me to watch out for you since he knew you’d spend the same amount of time and effort taking care of me. I must be moving up in the world if I’m in your league.” “Of course you’re in my league. You’re his mother. I tried, but I never could fill that part of his life you were responsible for.” Cain handed Emma the cup of coffee she’d fixed for her and lay down. “Though I did a pretty good job if he wants me to spend all my time watching you.” “He’s twelve, honey. Tell me you haven’t already filled his head with

tips on how to deal with girls?” She wrapped her hands around the warm cup and leaned against the strong body behind her. “I’m going to tell you the same thing I tell the feds.” Emma pinched her on the leg. “What?” “I refuse to answer that on the grounds that it’ll incriminate me.” As Cain’s hand landed on Emma’s middle and was deciding which direction to head, the door to their bedroom opened and a little head peeked in. Their first morning in the Rath house, Cain had learned a quick lesson on how to pull a punch when she woke up to a face about an inch from hers. Hannah might have been born looking like Cain, but she’d inherited Emma’s love of cuddling. “Good morning, princess,” Cain said in a soft voice. She could tell by the slump of the shoulders and Hannah’s eyes that she wasn’t quite awake yet. Sharing this time with her in the morning was making Cain regret having to leave, but the sooner they got things under control, the sooner they’d be able to enjoy any special moments fully. “Did you have a good sleep?” Hannah burrowed into Emma’s chest and put her hand in Cain’s. With the lethargy of early morning, she nodded and closed her eyes. “Don’t want you to go, Mama.” “I don’t want to go, but when we come back Mom is taking us all to live in New Orleans.” “Promise?” “I do, sweetheart. And even though Mama and I are leaving, we’ll be calling you all the time.” Hannah seemed satisfied for the moment and closed her eyes again when Emma started singing to her. Cain lay there content for the moment until she heard the front door open and close and Hayden’s footsteps on the stairs. Like his sister, he poked his head in and then walked to the bed when Cain waved him over. “Watch out for her while we’re gone, and call me if you see anything out of the ordinary, okay?” Cain pulled her hand out of Hannah’s grasp and put it on the little girl’s back. “I know this isn’t what you had planned, but I’m counting on you.” “Don’t worry, Mom. I’ll take good care of her. Could you just hurry it up

and come get us? Baseball season is starting soon and I wanted to try out for the team.” “You got it, kiddo.” The four of them enjoyed one more breakfast together before Merrick and Katlin pulled the cars around to pack for the trip to the airstrip. Emma kissed both of the kids again and stepped off the porch to the car door Cain was holding open for her. From the way her bottom lip was trembling, Cain could tell she was about to start crying again. “It’s not too late to change your mind, you know.” “I want to go with you, honey. It doesn’t mean, though, that I won’t miss them.” “I know, baby, and it’s what makes you a good mom.” Cain hugged her before helping her into the truck. They pulled away slowly so Hannah could wave to them, and she kept at it until they could no longer see her. Cain sat in the backseat with Emma and held her close. “I’ll make this as quick as I can.” “I’m not worried about that, love. I know you’re going to try your hardest to make this as painless for everyone as possible. Just don’t ask me not to worry about you and the kids.” “I’ll be fine, and the only thing that could happen to the kids is getting calluses on their hands from milking too many cows.” Cain pulled her closer and figured Emma had something on her mind she hadn’t found a way to express yet. “Why, are you worried?” “It’s just that Bracato came after us in the house. Do you think he’d send someone out here to hurt them? And my mother’s coming home soon. I don’t want her to discover that Hannah’s at Maddie’s.” A little of Cain’s anger escaped her control, and she tensed, but it had nothing to do with what Emma had said. She had pushed her recovery to the limits because she intended to pay Giovanni back for that insane afternoon at her house. And she was sure her men could deal with Carol Verde on the off chance that she came snooping around. “That’s why I chose to bring them here, lass. This is a great place because it’s in plain sight. That’s why it was so easy to spot Kyle and his men. Anyone who doesn’t belong here will be dead before they step foot out of the car.”

Emma’s laugh sounded much better than her tears. “You’re incredibly sexy when you’re threatening bodily harm. You do realize that, don’t you?” “I’m glad you think so. If that’s the case, the next couple of weeks should be rather interesting for you.” Cain cupped the smooth cheek and stole a kiss. “By the time I’m done, you’ll think I’m the sexiest person alive.” “Too late on that one, studly. I already think that.” The plane was sitting on the end of the short strip, and Muriel was there. “Ah, good, the gang’s all here,” said Cain as she returned the wave. “You didn’t tell me Muriel was coming with us.” Emma covered the hand on her middle and ran her fingers over Cain’s skin. “She didn’t tell me definitely, so I thought we’d surprise you if she was able to make it. Look, she’s got a tan.” Muriel opened the door of the truck for them and offered Emma a hand. “How’s the crabby patient?” “She’s doing just great, so I wouldn’t be pushing my luck and calling her names. Give her a couple more days and she’s liable to take a swing at you.” Emma stood on her toes and gave Muriel a kiss. “After I tell her all the stuff I got done, she wouldn’t dare.” Muriel and Cain eyed each other with mock glares before wrapping their arms around each other. From childhood, they had acted more like siblings than cousins. “Did you get to speak to Ramon again?” Cain asked once they were airborne, running her fingers gently over her chest, trying to stop the itching of the healing wound. “A couple of times, and then he met with the people you asked him to. They were interested in a deal if you agree to meet with them too, once this is all over.” “For what? They can’t seriously think I’d be interested.” “Not interested, cousin. More like your willingness to let them deal with the other families.” Cain nodded, but didn’t comment for a long time. “They can hope, but I’ll have to think about that.” “They realize that, I think, so they told Ramon to convey their willingness to be patient until you’re ready. On another subject, my staff has moved into new office space.”

“Muriel, that’s great,” Emma said. “Not when your dear spouse gets the bill. They figured you wouldn’t mind if we upgraded a bit.” “Of course not, the mobster’s made of money,” Cain said. “You’ll be giving them all raises when you see what else they got you.” Muriel dug through her briefcase for the right paperwork. “Your new deed, barkeep.” The address at the top made Cain smile. When she was a kid, both her father and uncle had talked about this old warehouse by the river where their grandfather had worked as a young man fresh from Ireland. The property had been part of a furniture store chain for years, and they hadn’t been interested in selling off their holdings in pieces. Years and urban renewal in that part of the city had eventually changed their minds, but the warehouse Cain had been interested in for sentimental reasons had been the one thing the company had hung on to. “What made them agree to sell?” Cain looked up from the document to her cousin, delighted. “Not to sound like a canned movie, but you gave them an offer they found hard to refuse. The space downstairs is big enough for what you have in mind for the new club, and with a little insulation and work, the other five floors will do nicely for the new digs of the Casey Law Firm. Hell, they even threw in some furniture they didn’t feel like moving out.” With Cain’s trust, Muriel had already negotiated, signed the act of sale, and cut the company a check. “If the crew working on renovations keeps up their pace, we should be in there in three or four months. That means you’ll have to stick to the pub for your drinking pleasure until they’re done.” “What about our friend Blue?” Cain asked. “Has my lucky manager been behaving himself?” “I’ve had a couple of our men sitting on him.” Another folder came out of the bag, and Muriel flipped through the paperwork and pulled out some photos. “The dumb bastard’s been busy.” The first picture she handed over showed Blue standing next to a new Porsche. “Man, baby, I’m not sure how much you pay your people, but if you’re looking for a new club manager, I’m interested,” Emma said, peering at the car.

“I pay a good salary, and with some careful planning, he could afford this ride. Problem is, though, our boy Blue likes to spend his days at the track, and he’s got the luck of a two-legged dog in heavy traffic.” Cain examined the next picture taken at the horse track. The wad of bills in Blue’s hand didn’t compute. “Who’s he been talking to? Or should I ask, who’s he working for?” Muriel handed over the last one taken at the same track, only now Blue was sitting in a box watching the race through some binoculars. It was the man standing next to him that made Cain crumple the picture and throw it to the floor. Stephano Bracato didn’t look too interested in the afternoon horse racing. “He spent the afternoon with Stephano, losing steadily and drinking. Before they parted in the parking lot, Bracato handed him another thick envelope and they shook hands. You’ll have to talk to him, but I’m guessing his going out to his car had a lot more to do with knowing what was going to happen than sheer luck. The little son of a bitch even called to ask if you were still going to pay him even though the club was gone.” “Where is he now?” Cain’s voice dropped to a dangerous tone, and not even Emma’s calming presence was enough to relax her. “Little place off Airline Highway watching the ponies run at Belmont. I got Karl sitting in there having Cokes and placing a few bets to make sure he doesn’t disappear.” They’d started to descend, causing Cain to look at her watch. It was still early afternoon, but the skies over New Orleans were gray and heavy with rain. “Merrick.” Merrick materialized at Cain’s side. “I want you to take Emma to Uncle Jarvis’s. Don’t take any detours,” she warned, looking at Emma. Before Emma could start to protest, Cain put her hand up. “Not this time, lass. For an envelope full of money, Blue traded the lives of people who were guilty of nothing more than trying to make a living. Our talk might be long and ugly, and I don’t want you exposed to that.” “You’ll call and tell me if you’re all right when you’re done?” “I sure will.” “And you’ll have Katlin and Lou with you all the time, right?”

“I’ll have a couple more than that, as will you.” Cain stopped to place a kiss on the tip of Emma’s nose. “I plan to put a wall around you, with Merrick as the cornerstone.” “Just don’t be gone long.” Emma rested her head on Cain’s shoulder and sighed. “I understand why you have to do all this, but after having you all to myself for these past weeks, and knowing this is dangerous, it’s going to be hard letting you go.” “I’m thinking this bloke is going to start talking the minute I see him, so you’re not going to be by yourself very long.” “I’d like to go by the house instead of Uncle Jarvis’s when we land to look at the damage and see what we can do about that situation. What do you think?” Cain looked over Emma’s head at Merrick before answering. When she nodded, Cain agreed with the plan. “Just remember to stick close to Merrick until all this is done. That house won’t mean shit to us if something happens to you.” “I’ll keep my head down if you remember to do the same, Casey.” The time had come for Emma to stand up for what she wanted and to keep her word.

Chapter Twenty-Three

Blue sat at a table in the back corner staring at the closest screen and screaming for a pony named Eagle’s Talon to get his ass moving. From the pile of ripped-up tickets on the floor around him, Cain could see his luck, or lack of it, was holding as steady as his losing. The off-track betting bar Blue was sitting in reminded Cain of a cave. With the total lack of windows the patrons were bathed in the glare of television sets and neon. They all looked zombielike. Without having to be told, Lou headed to the chair behind Blue, and Katlin stood behind Cain, who sat in the table’s other chair. The look of panic in Blue’s eyes was clear even in the dim lighting. He pulled his drink closer as if trying to find protection behind the glass of rum. “Cain, what are you doing here?” “It should be obvious. I’m here to see you.” Cain crossed her long legs and leaned back. “I hear we have a lot to talk about.” Blue laughed and stood up, getting ready to deny whatever she was accusing him of. “I’m just placing a few bets, boss. What’s to talk about?” “I suggest you take your seat, Blue,” Lou said from behind him. “You make me ask again and I’ll break your kneecaps so you don’t forget your manners. The lady wants to talk to you, so sit and talk.” “Come on, Cain, there’s no reason for the muscle. And where’s Merrick? I’m sure she’d vouch for me. I didn’t do nothing wrong.” A waitress came over with an empty tray and picked up Blue’s glass. “Can I get you anything?” “A shot of Jameson, neat,” Cain answered. “The good stuff’s extra.” Katlin waved a twenty in front of the waitress. “This ought to cover it.” “Now, Blue, what makes you think I’m here because you did anything wrong?” The question sounded innocent enough, but Blue hadn’t worked for Cain for a couple of years without learning a few things. There was something behind it.

“That’s what I’m saying. I’m just sitting around waiting to go back to work.” The fresh round of drinks was placed on the table, and Blue smiled up at the girl he’d been trying to flirt with for the better part of the afternoon. “Of course you’re out of work. That’s as good a reason as any to set up my family and get some of my people killed. You were just looking out for your own interest. Who could blame you for that?” Blue spit the rum he choked on back onto the table. Swallowing wrong set off a furious round of coughing, and he knew the color of his face lived up to his name. “Wha…what?” he finally got out through the wheezing. “Let’s go for a little ride, Blue,” Cain said. She stood, pulled out a money clip, and peeled off a couple of bills. The waitress reappeared as if by magic. “What’s your name, darlin’?” “Mitzi.” She looked greedily at the crisp one hundred dollar bills in Cain’s fingers. “You need another drink or something?” “No, Mitzi, I need to know where the back door is. Then I need to hear you give a complete description of me. If you can do that”—the money clip came out again and Cain peeled off another two hundred—“you can go shopping for something pretty.” “The door’s by the restrooms, through there.” She pointed to Cain’s left. “And you, it’s going to be hard to say anything about somebody I’ve never seen before.” Before the money exchanged hands Cain laughed, never taking her eyes off the woman. “See, Blue, we just met, and already this girl’s got something up on you. She’s smart, and she knows when to keep her mouth shut.” Cain handed the money over and walked out the front. Behind her Blue was about to scream when Lou put a small knife up to his throat. “You gonna be needing change on that twenty?” Mitzi asked Katlin. “Keep it, sugar. I’m not as generous as my friend, but not many of us are.” The third race Blue had bought tickets for concluded, finally breaking his losing streak. “Hey, I won.” He held up the stubs now worth five grand. “On second thought, sugar, I think this might just be your lucky day.” Katlin ripped the stubs out of Blue’s hand and gave them to the waitress. “Go buy yourself that something pretty my friend mentioned.” “That’s mine,” Blue whined, temporarily forgetting the trouble he was

in. “It’s just not your lucky day…again…you fucker,” Lou whispered before pushing him toward the door. “Let’s go so I can explain to you what the trifecta of screwups means.”

Chapter Twenty-Four

“You ever get the feeling all hell’s about to break loose and there’s nothing you can do about it?” Joe asked. It was starting to frustrate him that everyone they’d targeted was being so circumspect. “Maybe if we recap what we have so far.” “This started with us following Kyle’s lead by raiding Cain’s warehouse and finding a legal shipment of liquor,” Shelby said. “Right, only the real crime was Kyle shooting Cain on Giovanni Bracato’s behalf. As retaliation for losing his inside man, Bracato orders the hit on the house, Muriel’s office, and Emerald’s.” Joe was pacing now as Lionel wrote the timeline on the board in the conference room they were using. “We have no real proof he ordered the hits, but who else would have held such a grudge against her?” “Did we check with the police that day about any identification on the people Cain’s crew was able to bring down?” The blue marker in Lionel’s hand was starting to dry up from all the writing he’d done. “I don’t remember reading that in their report.” “You’re right,” Joe agreed. “If we had the names we could run down any leads on who they were working for. It could make it easier for us to find a way to bring someone in for questioning. At this point I don’t care who it is, just as long as we get a little something out of it.” Shelby ran her hand through her hair and felt tired. They’d spent so many hours at the office trying to prevent the mayhem they were all waiting for that she was starting to feel like she’d never have any personal life. “I did ask about that, and the detective on the scene said there was no ID on any of the perps. If I was a betting woman, I’d say Muriel or Merrick has those right now and knows who they worked for.” “You wouldn’t want to call her and ask her nicely to let us have a look at them, would you?” Joe drooped his lips into a pathetic frown and cocked his head to the side like a begging puppy. “I’m sure she’d not only do that, but tell us exactly how her cousin has

evaded detection from doing God knows what for so long.” She gave the answer in the same teasing tone as she addressed Joe’s question. “Come on, guys, we’ve been at this for days, and it isn’t getting us anywhere. How about we knock off early today and start fresh tomorrow?” “Yeah, I can’t really see anything shaking out today.” * The inside of the Casey house seemed dark and ominous because the back windows had been boarded. When they reached Cain’s office, Emma had to put her hand on the doorjamb to steady her balance. Behind her, Merrick still looked irritated at having to be stuck with her as long as Cain ordered. “You know, Merrick, if you stop sulking long enough, you might find that my company really isn’t all bad.” “I’m not sulking.” The long sigh that followed didn’t make Merrick sound all that convincing. “Are we almost finished here? Cain and the others might need me.” “If you find this assignment so unacceptable, I’ll be happy to talk to her tonight and see if she’ll change her mind. I’m sure Cain can find someone else to work with me.” Emma ran her fingers along the holes in the leather chair and closed her eyes. It chilled her blood to think of her lover sitting here. “There’s no sense in you being miserable and making me miserable watching you frown all day long.” “No, I appreciate your concern, but she’s right,” Merrick conceded. “You need someone competent to watch you, and I’ll do it as long as necessary. Do you want to start calling repairmen? I could get the household staff to give me a list of who we’ve used in the past.” “Maybe tomorrow, but for now I want to talk to Cain about all this. Fresh paint and new windows might fix what’s broken, but I don’t know how the kids would react to coming back here.” “How do you feel about the prospect?” “I’d be happy living in the pool house out back, Merrick. Just as long as I get to share it with her. I was scared before because I didn’t fully understand.” “And now?” Merrick didn’t look entirely convinced.

“We’ve talked a lot in the last few weeks, and now I understand far better what makes her tick. Before, I just knew about what she needed from me here.” She waved to indicate the house. “But what she needed to get done out there was a foreign concept.” “She’ll still need to do all the things you left her for. It might be even worse.” Emma’s grip on the leather chair strengthened. “The upstairs looks just like this. Those men and the people who sent them came solely to harm my family. I’m sure it was only business to them. They didn’t think or feel anything, so I can only return the favor. Whatever she has planned for them won’t be enough.” “That’s a good start, Mrs. Casey. Shall we go?” The small phone in Emma’s purse rang as they headed to the car, and she answered it as Merrick opened the back door for her. “Hey, baby, everything going okay?” “Just like I said, piece of coconut custard pie,” Cain said. “Listen, I was thinking—” “Always a dangerous proposition,” Emma interrupted. “I’m sorry, honey. I couldn’t resist. What were you thinking?” “How about you go buy yourself something devastatingly sexy for tonight, and I’ll take you out to dinner?” Cain relaxed into the leather of the vehicle and watched suburbia melt away as they entered the city. Somewhere behind her, Lou and Katlin were following with the little package they’d picked up at the bar. “It could be our coming-out dinner.” “You outed me years ago, lover.” “My, we are in a playful mood, aren’t we? I was thinking perhaps some veal at Eleven 79.” “Let’s see. Who, pray tell, has a standing reservation every Friday night? They’re known for their northern Italian, right?” “I really may just retire now and let you handle things from here on out. It’s nice to see you didn’t lose that observant streak of yours living the quiet life in Wisconsin.” The back of the vehicle was filled with Cain’s laughter. “It’s Friday night and Mr. Bracato, the senior scumbag, has a standing reservation. And yes, they are known for their renditions of certain Italian dishes. What do you say, Mrs. Casey? Care to join me?” “I’d love to. Hold on, baby. Just let me tell Merrick about our new

destination. Can I pick you up anything while I’m out?” They headed back toward Jarvis’s house, so Emma leaned up and tapped Merrick’s shoulder. “Merrick, could you please take me downtown.” Then she asked Cain, “Can I pick up anything for you while I’m out?” “Do you remember how to spend real money?” Cain asked. “I can muddle through. It’s easy when you’re so encouraging.” “Sorry to cut this short, but I’ve got to go. Have fun, and I’ll see you at Uncle Jarvis’s soon.” There before her was the warehouse Muriel had bought while they were gone. The workers were packing up for the afternoon and starting to pull out of the parking lot. “I love you, and tell Merrick not to lose sight of you. I have plans for you later.” “I love you too, and be careful.” Emma knew this was her first true test, but unlike Blue, she planned to prove just how loyal she was to Cain.

Chapter Twenty-Five

Cain’s footsteps echoed hollowly as she walked to the center of the room. There was no furniture in the new Emerald’s yet, considering the sawdust and hanging wires, but she could envision the final product. The unfinished carved oak bar fit in well since the builders had left alone the brick walls as well as the old wood floor along the perimeter of the new dance floor. From the back a large door opened, and Lou pulled the SUV in far enough for the door to close behind him. Blue started for Cain, and Katlin caught him just before he touched her, dropping him to his knees with a kick to his legs. “Please, Cain, don’t do this. I didn’t do anything,” Blue pleaded. “How do you like the new place?” Cain asked, as if Blue had never spoken. “We stock the bar, get some tables and bar stools, and we’re back in business.” “It’s great. I can’t wait.” The tears were starting to fall down his face. He never figured he’d be in this position. Assurances had been made that he would never have to face Cain’s anger. “Is that why we’re here? To talk about the new club?” He tried to play the innocent again. Lou and Katlin both took off their jackets, folded them, and placed them on the shell of the bar. Then Katlin found a chair one of the contractors had been using and brought it over for Cain. Sitting, Cain balanced a folder on her lap and crossed her legs, the picture of relaxation. “No, Blue, that’s not why we’re here. I’m going to explain a few things to you before we get started, and if you’re a good boy, we’ll be out of here in no time.” “Great! Like I said, I didn’t do nothing wrong, so I have no idea what this is about.” “See,” Cain said, as she glanced up at Lou, who’d almost finished rolling up his sleeves and was shaking his head, “already you’re lying to me, and I haven’t even asked you anything. Lou, you want to show Blue what happens when I know he’s lying.”

When Lou’s fist connected with Blue’s side, it was strong enough to knock him face-first to the floor. Katlin helped him back to a kneeling position by yanking him up by the hair while he cried openly. “See how we play the game now?” Cain asked. Blue nodded vigorously. “Good, very good. First, how much did it take to give up the men who worked for you? Two guys who were just looking to make a few extra bucks while they were in school. How much?” “I don’t know—” Blue never finished the statement as Cain waved her hand at Lou again. The second blow caught him on the jaw, and he dropped as if he’d been axed. Again Katlin picked him up off the floor. “You know, Lou, maybe you should hit me too. I deserve it for giving this dumb fuck a job in management.” The two guards laughed as Cain said to Blue, “Since ‘how much’ was too difficult for you, how about who offered you the money?” Blue just shook his head. “Please, Cain, you know me.” She opened the folder and looked at a picture before holding it up for him to see. “I thought I knew you. I thought you were smart enough to know something like this wouldn’t stay a secret very long.” The picture was of Blue shaking hands with Stephano Bracato after Bracato had just handed him an envelope full of money. “Was the money so good that you forgot what I’d do when I found out?” Her booming voice echoed through the place. “Did you?” “I didn’t mean nothing by it.” Nothing else came out of his mouth when Lou hit him again. “How much did it take to endanger the lives of my wife and children? Because let me tell you something, Blue. The only reason this isn’t going to take very long is that nothing happened to them. After Danny Baxter tried to rape Emma, he found relief in hell when I was through with him. It took hours for me to finally kill him, and he thanked me when I did.” His tone tough and threatening, Blue took one last chance. “Did you have the balls to pull the trigger, or did you have your flunky do it? It was just money, Cain. I didn’t think Stephano or his family would be stupid enough to go after you.”

“You thought wrong, then, didn’t you? How typical of you. You gambled and, big shocker, you lost.” She leaned forward in the chair and looked into his eyes. “How much did it take, Blue?” “Ten thousand.” He straightened his shoulders, starting to feel confident. “Ten grand, just to open up early and let some guy in the storeroom. Stephano told me he was acting as an intermediary for his brother Gino. Part of the payment was telling me what time the thing was supposed to go off.” “You know what the problem is with people like Stephano, Gino, and the other two idiots Bracato brought into this world?” She held out her hand, and Katlin passed her the gun she’d just attached the silencer to. “As they go around playing gangster, they mess with people’s lives. They’re the ones who have flunkies do their dirty work because, as they say in the movies, they haven’t made their bones. It’s easy to kill someone when you aren’t there to see it, to see the bullet go in and splatter someone’s brains on the floor.” “Cain, what are you talking about?” Blue couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw the gun. “That their price was ten thousand. Mine’s a lot cheaper.” “I’ll take whatever you’re offering for the information,” Blue said eagerly. “Better yet, just consider it a favor, to repay any ill will between us.” “You’re right, boss,” Lou said. “I should slap you for hiring this idiot.” “I’m not offering money. I want to give you a bullet. If you can take it and walk out of here, then we’re even.” Cain stood up and pressed the pistol to his forehead. “You can tell Gino and his brothers when you see them in hell that he shouldn’t have fucked with me. And to answer your question, I never get someone to do the dirty work for me when it’s personal. Unlike the wannabe you dealt with, I made my bones a long time ago.” Blue’s response died in his throat when she pulled the trigger. “What do you want us to do with him, boss?” Katlin asked. She took her gun back and put it in the holster strapped to her chest. “Find a way to have him delivered to Bracato. I say we give him a little preview of what’s coming.” *

The glass elevators stopped on the second floor in the Canal Place shopping center, and Emma and her two shadows stepped off. A large portion of the floor was taken up by Saks Fifth Avenue and the little designer shops within the store. It had been an old haunt of hers when she lived with Cain, a place to either pick up some things for herself or items like her lover’s custom-made shirts. During her time in New Orleans, Emma had been one of their best customers. “Mrs. Casey, it’s so good to see you again. We’ve missed you.” The middle-aged man was wearing the best tailored suit Emma had ever seen, other than those Cain owned, and he seemed very familiar, but for the life of her she couldn’t remember his name. The disadvantage to frequenting Saks was that their employees didn’t wear name tags; they just wore small pins with the establishment’s initials. “It’s good to be back,” she tried, searching her mind for a name. “Kevin, ma’am, at your service.” There was no judgment in his voice and no hint he minded her lapse in memory. “Is there something special you’re looking for today?” “Of course, Kevin. How’s Ralph doing? That’s your partner’s name, isn’t it?” She looped her arm through his when he offered it, a little angry at herself for not remembering him. Kevin had been the best guide she could have hoped for to help her fit into Cain’s life—well, as far as clothes had been concerned. When they’d first met, she’d joked that you could still smell the hay in her hair. He led her to a comfortable space at the center of three boutiques within the store. A quick call to his assistant meant hot Earl Grey tea and peanut butter cookies were on their way out. “Ralph’s doing fabulous, thank you for asking. Just between us, the business you gave me helped me finish putting him through culinary school. After he graduated and paid his dues at one of the downtown hotel kitchens, he got a position at Eleven 79. Not to brag, but it’s one of the hardest places to get a reservation these days.” Kevin took a seat next to her and put his hand over hers. “Well, I hope Cain still has some influence around town, then. That’s where she’s taking me to dinner tonight and why I need something to wear. Living on a farm for years hasn’t exactly chicced up my wardrobe.” “No problem. Enjoy the cookies and tea, and we’ll put some selections

together for you. I’m sure Ms. Casey will want to take you to some other places as well, and it’ll save you some return trips. May I be the first to say it’s good to have you back, Mrs. Casey.” “Thank you, it’s good to be home.” Emma leaned back and waved to the two chairs across from her. “You two might as well sit. We’re going to be here for a while.” Merrick unbuttoned her jacket and grabbed a cookie before taking a seat. “Sit, eat, Walt. You heard the lady. We might be here awhile.” * Standing at the sale rack, Shelby couldn’t believe her eyes. They’d used all the means at their disposal to find the Caseys, and here, sitting like a leading lady of New Orleans having afternoon tea, was half of the equation. Since two of Cain’s people were positioned so close and looked so relaxed, Emma had obviously gotten through the door Cain had locked four years ago. It never hurt to see, though, and perhaps exploit the brief encounter they’d shared at the hospital. Surely Emma wouldn’t forget that she’d cried on Shelby’s shoulder after Cain had been shot. “If you like, you may step into the dressing room, Mrs. Casey,” Kevin suggested. His appearance made Shelby hang back. “If any of the sizes or colors don’t work for you, just ring. I’ll run downstairs a minute and pick up some shoes to go with these selections. My assistant will be right outside the door. If you like, we could also pull your card at the cosmetic counter and put together a kit for you.” “Thank you, Kevin. That would be great. Could you add a bottle of Dolce and Gabbana? It’s Cain’s favorite.” “Of course, ma’am. I’ll have all that delivered wherever you like within the hour so you don’t have to worry about toting it out of here.” “Thanks again.” Emma stood up and laughed as Merrick snagged another cookie before following her toward the large dressing room. “Do you think Bracato’s got a hit man in there ready to plug me full of holes?” she asked, pointing to the large room she was headed toward. Merrick pulled out her phone and held it up. “You want to call her and tell her you want me to sit about a mile away from you?”

“I’m beginning to see the downside to this arrangement,” Emma said, and pointed her finger at Merrick before taking another step. “No critiquing my choices.” “The one thing I can admit to without hesitation, Emma, is that you always looked like a million bucks no matter what you were wearing. Money or no money, you, lady, have style to spare. Though, if you ever tell anyone I said so, I’ll deny it.” Emma merely nodded and closed the door between them. Kevin had done a good job. The little black dress on the hook by the mirror caught her eye first. If she wanted to take Cain’s mind off business for even a minute tonight, this was the way to go. She held it to her. It took everything in her not to flinch or make a sound when she looked past her reflection in the mirror and found someone else in the dressing room. She was standing at the back out of sight with her arms folded, looking like she was sizing Emma up. The blue jeans, sweater, and loose flowing hair made Shelby appear years younger. “Agent, are you here to help me shop?” With a surprisingly steady hand, Emma put the dress back and leaned against the mirror with her arms folded, copying the trespasser’s pose. “I’m here because I’m worried about you.” Shelby moved closer. “I lost contact with you and have been wondering if you’re all right.” “I’ve never been better. If you don’t mind, though, I’m in the middle of something.” “Do you want to be dragged down the same road as before?” Shelby unwittingly started on the path Kyle had tried to walk long before. “You have to know this is going to end badly, right?” Emma let her arms drop and put some space between her and the agent. Something about how Shelby had gone about trying to get close to her made her angry. She and Cain were under enough pressure without having to deal with someone who only months earlier had been interested in her wife. Knowing that Shelby would react as a professional and what side of the law it would put her on, Emma opened the door and waved Merrick in. Doing so would put her squarely on Cain’s side. “Could you call Cain and ask about those reservations? We wouldn’t want to be late because of any unforeseen nuisances.”

Merrick glanced from one woman to the other and walked out to do Emma’s bidding, leaving the door open. Emma knew she’d inform Cain just who Emma was stuck in the dressing room with. When Kevin returned to see how Emma was doing, Merrick waved him off. “We’ll talk about how she got in there and past you later,” Cain said once Merrick was through explaining. “Did she try to talk her away from the dark side?” Cain asked. She was on her way back to the house, and the fact that a Bracato had so easily turned someone in her employ for so little money was starting to make her madder than when Blue had repeatedly tried to lie to her. From the time Cain had taken over after her father had been killed, she’d tried to stay out of the way of the other families. She didn’t agree with some of the things they were involved with, but she’d looked the other way because it wasn’t any of her business. What irritated her was the fact that Bracato had come to her doorstep offering money to her employees to help him harm her family. He had crossed the line that all the family heads had honored until now. “I guess that’s what’s happening while I’m out here talking to you,” Merrick said. “But I have to admit Emma looks cool and collected.” “Not that I don’t trust her, but let me talk to her and see if she needs any backup.” Cain gazed out at the passing houses as she waited. “Hey, lass, I hear you’ve acquired a new shadow. You’re moving up in the world.” Shelby didn’t back away from her, as if anxious to hear Emma’s side of the conversation. “How does a black dress sound to you?” “Still not alone, are we?” “What do you think?” Emma looked at Shelby and shook her head. “Buy it. You want to look good, considering how many eyes will be on us.” The car came to a stop in front of her uncle’s house. “Do you need me to come over, baby?” “I’m just interested in what two blue eyes think about what I’m wearing and how I look in it. But the most important thing now, I guess, is what time I have to be ready. I think I can handle the rest.” Emma left the statement hanging, wanting to see if Cain really did trust her. “I’m sure you can. Give my best to the friendly agent, but make sure she leaves the room before you take off any clothes. I prefer to be the only

one besides Victoria to have a look at all your secrets.” “Will do, love. See you at home.” Emma folded the phone and handed it back to Merrick at the door. “If there isn’t anything else, Agent, I’m sure you heard we have reservations for tonight, and I don’t want to be late.” Shelby graciously conceded and started for the door. “Oh, and don’t ever try that game with me again. Kyle tried and even succeeded, for a while at least. Having you play the same old tired game makes me think the supposed bad guys have a new flunky.” “There’s no way in hell I’d work for someone like Bracato.” “Accosting someone in a dressing room doesn’t do much to make me believe you. I suggest you get going since I’m sure there’s some van you have to outfit with surveillance equipment, but trust me, that’s as close to Cain as you’re going to get.” “Is that a threat, Mrs. Casey?” “No, I believe that’s what’s called a promise. It can’t have slipped your mind that one of your own tried to kill Cain less than two months ago.” “He wasn’t one of ours,” Shelby said. “Then we really are in trouble when the FBI starts bringing criminals to a bust to do their work for them.” Emma slammed the door in Shelby’s face before she could respond.

Chapter Twenty-Six

“I’m going to take a shower, Uncle Jarvis. Just send someone up if Emma calls.” “Cain, I’m sure she’s fine. She has Merrick and Walt both with her.” “Did I say I was worried?” Cain asked as she left the room feeling like she was about to jump out of her skin. The hot water felt good against her skin, and she stood there with her head down and her hands pressed on the side of the tiled wall, letting it hit her shoulders and the back of her neck. Thinking about the coming night, she didn’t hear the glass door open. As she felt two arms slide around her waist, she smiled. “Miss me?” Emma asked. She had almost started stripping on the stairs when Jarvis had told her to hurry before Cain rattled apart. Cain pressed Emma to the opposite wall. “Just a little. Did everything go all right?” “I got a dress and some other things the salesman talked me into, but Merrick gave me the thumbs-up, so I’m sure you won’t mind. As for our friendly agent, I’m sure she’s off somewhere thinking of ways to take you away from me.” Moaning when Cain’s lips started up the side of her neck, Emma let her head fall back farther. “No one’s going to take me away from you.” Cain pulled back as she got to the curve of Emma’s shoulder. “God, you taste good.” “I’m the best appetizer going, honey. I don’t care what everyone says about the restaurant we’re headed to tonight. Let’s go lie down for a little while.” Emma’s knees felt weak, and the lower Cain’s hands slid along her body, the harder it was to calm her breathing. When Cain accepted the invitation and led them out of the shower and to the bed, Emma’s nipples instantly became stone hard in the cool air. But the feel of Cain’s body covering hers as soon as her wet body hit the bed added the mix of excitement she’d been craving all day. The exhilaration of all that skin coming into contact with hers made her wrap her legs around

Cain’s hips and pull all of her weight on top of her. “I want to feel you,” Emma said when Cain tried to roll off. It was hard to find words with the muscles of Cain’s abdomen pressing against her sex. Adding to that, the muscles in Cain’s shoulders were flexed and looked even sexier with the droplets of water from the shower beading on her skin. “I want to feel you too, and I can’t if I don’t have room.” The wound in her side ached a little, but Cain ignored it and concentrated instead on the puckered nipple so close to her hand. For Cain, touching Emma had always been about love. It had been beautiful to watch the shy farm girl evolve into a woman who knew what she wanted and wasn’t afraid to ask for it. Both facets of Emma’s personality were equally beautiful to Cain because, as adventurous as her wife became, a bit of that young woman she’d first met was still locked inside her. “I used to think about you like this,” Cain said. Her palm covered Emma’s breast, and she could feel the small nub pressing against her palm. “Like what, baby?” “When we first met, I’d take you out and talk to you and maybe dance, but on the way home I used to imagine what it would be like to have you stretched out like this with my skin touching yours. What it would be like to touch you because that’s what you asked me to do.” Cain moved her hand and wrapped it around Emma’s breast so she could lower her lips and suck gently on the neglected nipple. Cain had been forced to exercise tremendous self-control the day Emma had called her back to that small apartment. When she walked in and saw Emma naked from the waist up, with only her arm covering her chest, Cain had wanted to devour her whole. The memory of the first time Emma pulled away from her and exposed herself to her hungry eyes would forever be one of Cain’s favorites. Women were something Cain knew and enjoyed, but Emma had been worlds apart. From her first look Cain had just sat and stared so hard that Emma had grown nervous and asked if something was wrong. “You’re just so beautiful,” Cain had told her. “Please, I want you to touch me now,” Emma said. Cain let go of the nipple in her mouth and dragged her hand farther

down Emma’s body. Long fingers parted Emma and found her wet and ready, but Cain didn’t go inside. Instead, she stroked from one end of the heated flesh to the other, until Emma pushed her leg between Cain’s. “Look at me, Emma.” When she opened her dark green eyes she looked like a woman lost in the passion Cain was creating. “I want to see you while I’m loving you.” Cain’s fingers slid up and separated as they came to Emma’s clitoris. “Please, baby.” When the fingers stopped and squeezed, Emma’s hips surged off the bed. “Go inside, Cain. I need you.” Emma tried to keep her eyes locked to Cain’s as Cain slid her fingers where Emma most wanted them, but it took all of her concentration to not just lie back and enjoy the fire consuming her body. No words could describe how Cain made her feel as her fingers stroked away Emma’s worries and the walls of her sex did their best to keep Cain inside. The battle was lost when Cain lowered her head and sucked on her pulse point. Emma closed her eyes and moved her hips in time with Cain’s hand, trying to make the moment last as long as she could. With an impressive show of strength, Emma pulled Cain’s head up and pressed their lips together. The tongue in her mouth drove her blossoming orgasm to the point of no return. “Don’t stop,” Emma demanded as her head fell back to the bed and she arched into Cain. Emma dragged her nails up Cain’s back, trying to keep their bodies together. The rush of pleasure peaked, and Emma grew taut as a scream ripped from her throat. “Whoa.” “Whoa?” Cain said after Emma’s tremors subsided. “My lass has been on the farm a little too long.” The comment made Emma start laughing, and she had a hard time stopping. “No, don’t go,” she said, still chuckling when Cain began to move off her. “I like being pinned down by you almost as much as I like being teased by you.” With gentle fingers Emma traced Cain’s face before she cupped her cheek. “Yes, but just think of where all the pinning and teasing lead.” Cain kissed her one last time before sliding off. “However did I live all this time without you?”

Emma’s eyes filled with tears. She was the only one who got to see this side of Cain, the woman so many respected and more than a few feared, who could with just a few words express all that was in her heart. “I’ve been asking the same question about you for a long time.” “Don’t cry, love. Sometimes I look at you sometimes and feel like there isn’t enough air in the room to fill my lungs. I never imagined a woman could so completely own me. Then I met you.” She placed her hand along Emma’s jawline and wiped the few tears away with her thumb. “Will you let me know if I ever do something to disappoint you? I don’t want to be without you ever again. Four years was a long time not to know true happiness.” “Honey, you never disappointed me.” Emma leaned into the strong hand, then draped herself over Cain’s body. “I disappointed myself. I’m your wife, and I shouldn’t have believed anyone but you.” She put her lips to Cain’s forehead. “I love you. That means for better or for worse.” Her lips moved to Cain’s eyelids. “In sickness, health, and gunshot wounds.” Emma whispered the last part into Cain’s ear before she placed a kiss just below it. The laugh that it caused in Cain shook her body a little. “For richer or for poorer”—the other ear was given equal attention—“till death do us part.” Emma finished the vows with a kiss that left no room for doubt about how she felt or how strong her love was for Cain. “I belong to you and will have no other in my life except you.” “That’s the sweetest thing you’ve ever told me, but I don’t want to own you, love.” Emma quit smiling and started to roll off, thinking Cain still wasn’t ready to fully commit. “Don’t go. I like being pinned down by you,” echoed Cain from what Emma had said earlier. “Do you trust me, Emma?” “With my life.” She answered without hesitation and didn’t try to hide anything from Cain. “Then don’t worry when I say things like that. I didn’t mean that I don’t want you. Nothing could be less true.” Emma relaxed, and she tried another smile. “I don’t want to own you. I want to know you’re my equal in every way.” “Can I tell you something and not have you think I’m crazy?” Emma put

her head down on Cain’s shoulder, and her hair fanned out across her lover’s chest. “It’s just us here, and I’ll never think you’re crazy.” “I like that you’re stronger than me, Cain, and not just physically. You give an order, and people obey because they want to, not because they fear you. I love that about you, and I’m happy you’re the one who protects our children and me. I feel safe. What I meant was, I don’t want to be treated like a prized cow. I want people to look at me and know that I belong to you, that I’m your responsibility as well as your partner.” She went willingly when Cain flipped them over and hovered over her. “I want them to know that I’ve chosen to belong to you. I want all that…but is that what you want?” Cain took a deep breath and released it slowly, as if trying to organize her thoughts. “I’m not sure why this talk has become so serious, but perhaps it’s a good thing.” She slid off Emma again and, this time, off the bed. After taking something out of the small desk, and before Emma could panic, Cain returned and knelt next to the bed. “When all this is over I want to give you something I was remiss about before.” She held a small green velvet bag tied closed with a tiny cord. “Soon we’ll stand before God and our friends, and I’ll claim what’s mine. And I want you to do the same. We belong to each other. I love my children and my family, but all that’s incomplete without your love and belief in me.” “I do love you,” Emma said. “I know you do.” Cain had a little trouble getting the bag open, but when the contents slid out into her hand, Emma put her hands up to her mouth in awe. “You lived with me all that time, and I never gave you a proper ring.” Cain held up the first ring, and the diamond sparkled in the waning light from the window. “The jeweler told me the stone is flawless. To me it represents my love for you. Perhaps my life isn’t perfect, but I try very hard to make you feel cherished and loved as flawlessly as I know how. When you look at it I want you to remember that.” She held it up close to the ring finger on Emma’s left hand. “Emma, will you have me?” The question was barely out of Cain’s mouth when Emma said simply,

“Yes.” Cain held another ring, a simple gold band with two sapphires embedded in the metal. “This ring is a partner to the one I just gave you. Two more stones in honor of the most precious things you could have given me, our children.” The second one slid home, and Emma gave in to tears. “Can the guy who sold you this add more to this one?” Emma pointed to the second ring. Cain didn’t answer the question verbally; she just handed Emma the bag, then kissed the tip of her nose. The bag weighed just enough for her to know it wasn’t empty. When she tipped it over, another two sapphires rolled out into her palm, to be added to the ring if they had more children. “You do want us to work, don’t you?” “That I do, lass, but before you go planning something, you might want to hear what I have to say.” Emma pressed her hand to Cain’s lips and stopped whatever was getting ready to come out. “Later.” She looped her other hand around Cain’s neck and pulled. “Much, much later.” Again Cain just grunted when Emma pressed her thigh between her legs. In retrospect Cain had chosen a rather strange way to propose, naked and just after making love, but Emma wouldn’t have wanted it any other way. Whatever confessions Cain had would have to wait. This was an occasion Emma didn’t want marred by anything.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

Emma turned Cain in the shower so she could rinse out the shampoo she’d worked in. “Blue was responsible for bombing the clubs and Muriel’s office?” “He didn’t set the bombs, but he let in the guys who did. Not that he admitted it, but he was also giving Stephano Bracato information about all of us.” She wiped the residual suds from her face before lowering her head again so Emma could repeat the process. “You have to understand that Bracato and his sons have no honor. They aren’t going to be satisfied with just my heart on a platter; they want to hurt me first by taking away everything dear to me. It got Marie killed and will make them keep coming until their sick needs for vengeance are sated. But I’m not just going to sit back and let that happen, no way in hell. I’m sorry if you think I’m a monster.” “Don’t apologize. You’re protecting your family, end of discussion. I meant what I said, Cain. I’m here for you no matter what. Though when you see the tab for this afternoon, you may tell me to head back north.” “The designer shops around town are going to start sending me thankyou cards again, aren’t they?” “I believe Kevin said something about the wine being on him tonight.” Emma guided Cain’s dark head under the spray of water so she could rinse all the lather she’d worked up again while they’d been talking. “The FBI may not like you, my love, but Kevin simply adores you.” “Who’s Kevin, and why haven’t we met?” They stepped out of the large shower together, and Cain accepted a towel from Emma. “He’s my personal shopper, and while you’ve never met him, he’s memorized your account number. With your line of credit you might even make him forget Ralph.” Cain laughed as she helped Emma into her robe. “I know I’m going to be sorry, but who’s Ralph?” “The chef at the restaurant you’re taking me to, and also Kevin’s partner.” With her robe tied, Emma walked back into the bedroom and

gasped at the number of packages stacked around the room. “Is the little black dress you promised me in one of these boxes?” “Along with a few other things, apparently.” She lifted the lid of one box that looked too small for anything she’d tried on in the store and closed it quickly when Cain stepped up behind her. Cain appeared amused as Emma’s face suddenly got hot. “Why don’t you get dressed and go downstairs and wait for me? I’m sure Uncle Jarvis would love to have a drink with you.” “Tell me what’s in the box and I’ll be happy to.” Emma put her body between Cain and the box in question. “What’s the matter, honey, don’t you like surprises? I believe that’s what you’re always telling me.” “Ah, don’t I even get a hint?” “Knowing Kevin the way I do, it’s made of silk. Satisfied?” The smile that had attracted Emma in the first place grew even broader. “Not as much as I’ll be later when I help you out of the dress. It’s got to be something, to make you blush like this.” Cain ran her long finger up Emma’s cheek till it brushed through her wet hair. “If you want to make it to dinner some time tonight, might I suggest you stop doing that, and most certainly stop looking at me that way.” Emma admired all the naked skin on display and for once felt like just staying in. All those months on the farm she’d dreamed of the nights like this when Cain had made sure she enjoyed herself, no matter if she did a little business also. She’d seen the envy on a lot of women’s faces when she walked into a place on Cain’s arm. Emma knew most of them would have been all too happy to trade places with her—to see Cain standing before them naked and hungry. “I thought you liked it when I looked at you this way?” “I do, but you said it was important that we go out tonight, so stop it.” Emma felt chilled a minute later when Cain stepped into the closet to pick out a suit, and her white shirt almost crackled from the starch. Emma slapped Cain’s hands away and fastened the buttons herself, along with the belt, as soon as she tucked the shirt into her lover’s pants. When Emma finished she handed Cain the jacket and stood on her toes for a kiss. “Wait for me?” “I’ll leave you alone to get ready. Just call if you need me.”

With a hard tug on the black belt around Cain’s waist, Emma stopped her before she made it to the door. “I need you.” “Lass, I love you with all that I am,” Cain whispered before she kissed her again. “But I’m only human, so behave.” “You can stay if you want to.” “I’m looking forward to being surprised.” Cain waved at her before closing the door behind her. When Emma was sure Cain wasn’t coming back, she opened the box Kevin had included with all her purchases and smiled when she read the card.

Welcome home, Mrs. Casey. I hope you don’t mind, but I wanted to add a little something for Ms. Casey from me for bringing you home. You were sorely missed. Kevin She lifted the black silk undergarments out of the box and smiled. She didn’t realize that Kevin kept her preferences and sizes for absolutely everything in his files. The panties with matching strapless bra she would need for the dress she was wearing that night were a brand she’d been partial to after Kevin had pointed them out. The real deciding factor was the reaction she’d gotten out of Cain the first time she’d worn them, and she was hoping for a repeat performance later that night. “When you say a little something, Kevin, you aren’t kidding.” The night promised more than one possibility now, Emma thought as she smiled. * The tension in the study was almost palpable when Cain walked in to find Katlin and Merrick both holding what appeared to be Cokes, staring at each other like they were ready for the next round. “Did someone ring the bell and we’ve all retreated to our neutral corners?” Cain asked. They all sat in silence for almost ten minutes, neither of them willing to break the calm.

“Do you want something to drink, boss?” Katlin finally asked. Merrick blocked her on her way to the bar, “I think I’m capable of pouring a drink.” “If you’d bother to learn what Cain likes, then you wouldn’t have to ask,” Merrick shot back. The two were so busy sniping at each other they missed Cain’s smile. “Short blond women with green eyes. You should know since you got to spend the day at the mall with her,” Katlin retaliated. “Did she buy you something pretty too?” “Katlin, enough,” Cain ordered. She accepted the glass of whiskey from Merrick and sat down on the sofa. “Did we finish all our chores today, Katlin?” “Just like you asked, no problems. What’s tonight’s game plan?” “Dinner, and perhaps a little something after, like we talked about earlier. We’ll just play it as it comes. This place we’re going tonight is small, so only the two of you, and maybe Lou. Make sure you have your licenses on your person. This is our coming-out party, but someone invited the men in gray.” Cain took a sip and shook her head. “Leave it to Emma to go shopping and find a fed in the designer section.” “The fed was shopping the sale rack,” Merrick said, with a laugh of her own. “If she hadn’t snuck into the dressing room, Emma would’ve never seen her.” “Why do you think so?” Katlin asked. “Because you can always count on certain things.” Merrick pointed at Cain. “The boss likes aged whiskey, and her lady never shops the sale racks.” Cain laughed at Merrick’s gentle teasing. “Though you’re the one to blame.” She pointed to Cain again. “Guilty as charged, but”—Cain looked toward the door—“you don’t find visions like that one on the sale rack.” Emma stood in the doorway and waited. She’d slicked her hair back and pulled it up in a sophisticated swirl. Her new shoes were comfortable but still made her calf muscles stand out a little. However, the dress stilled anything else from coming out of Cain’s mouth for such a long time that Emma thought something was wrong. “Do I look okay?” She rested her hands on her stomach as she tried to

calm her nerves. She hadn’t even thought of wearing a dress like this for a long time and hoped she still looked decent enough to pull it off. The strapless top of the silk sheath wrapped around her body showed just a hint of cleavage, and the bottom stopped at midthigh, barely hiding her thigh-high stockings. “I would have to answer that question with a big no,” Cain said as she rose from her seat. “I could change.” “Let me finish, lass. You don’t look okay. You look absolutely stunning.” Emma smoothed down the short dress before looking up at Cain. “Really?” “I wouldn’t lie to you, love. You look so good it’s going to be hard to concentrate on business, but that might not be so bad. Let Bracato sweat out what we’re up to while I spend the evening staring at you. Just promise me one thing.” Emma took the hand that Cain was offering and smiled as she soaked up the praise. “Whatever you want.” “You take me shopping sometime and introduce me to Kevin. This guy deserves his own store if this is one of his selections, though you’d look good in a gunnysack.” “Have I told you lately how much I missed you?” “Just a little while ago, actually. But as good as it is to be missed, it’s even better to be found.” She pulled Emma forward and kissed her like no one else was in the room. In a sense there wasn’t, since both Merrick and Katlin considerately stepped out. “Let’s call the kids before we head out,” Emma said when they pulled apart. “Maddie should be putting Hannah down in a little while, and I don’t want to miss talking to both of them.” “That’s why our reservations aren’t for another hour.” Cain sat back down on the sofa and picked up the phone. After getting a report from Maddie, she talked to Hayden. “Make sure you’re making yourself useful while you’re up there. I don’t want the Raths thinking we raised you to be afraid of work.” “Don’t worry, I’m earning my keep.” She had to pull the phone away from her ear when Hayden put Hannah on the phone because the excited girl was so loud. Both Caseys took turns

catching up on the first day the kids had been without them. Emma finished by checking in with Maddie. “Are you ready?” Cain asked before she initiated another kiss. “Kiss me like that again and my answer will be yes, but not if the question is out to dinner.” Emma handed Cain the dress’s matching jacket and shivered when Cain helped her with it, then slid knowing hands down her sides and pulled her close. “I love you, Cain.” “And I you, sweetling. Let’s go set the city on fire.” For once since meeting Cain, Emma was grateful for their entourage of guards. The memory of Cain’s chest darkening with blood was still fresh, and if they had to travel with this much company to prevent a repeat performance, so be it. Whatever kept Cain whole and alive.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Giovanni Bracato sat with his eldest son Gino and daughter-in-law Eris in the corner of Eleven 79, named for its address in the warehouse district. As the hostess seated the Caseys almost in the center of the room, both men stared at them, seething, but Eris appeared almost dazed. “The wine list, Ms. Casey.” The waiter handed Cain a thick leatherbound menu. “If you like I can make a few recommendations.” “What are you in the mood for, love—red or white?” “Red, I think.” After Cain ordered wine, she returned the menu and glimpsed Giovanni and Gino whispering furiously. “Well, part of our party’s here,” Cain remarked as she picked up Emma’s hand and kissed her palm. “Where do you suppose the rest of the players are?” Emma leaned forward, giving Cain an excellent view of the tops of her breasts, and brushed a strand of hair behind Cain’s ear. As Emma kissed the exposed ear a moment later she whispered, “Table near the entrance to the kitchen, three guys. Seems you rate over the FBI, honey, if that’s the best table they could get.” “And they say crime doesn’t pay,” Cain joked. “Good job, Emma.” She pulled slightly back from Emma when a man dressed all in white approached their table and waited to be addressed. “Yes?” Cain asked. “I’m sorry to disturb you, Ms. Casey. Mrs. Casey.” He bowed his head to them. “I’m Ralph, and my partner Kevin told me you’d be joining us tonight. I wanted to welcome you and treat you to dinner.” “Thank you, Ralph, but that really isn’t necessary.” “Then may I serve the menu I devised just for the two of you? I really do owe you a great deal. Mrs. Casey helped Kevin move into management at the store, which helped me get through school without owing a small fortune.” Emma dropped her hand to Cain’s thigh, treating it to a slow massage. “Please, Ralph, call me Emma, and this is Cain. We love to be fed, so begin whenever you like.”

Sitting by the kitchen, agents Joe, Lionel, and Anthony were enjoying their appetizers and talking into their sleeves every so often to Shelby and another agent in the van next door. Agent Claire Lansing, a computersurveillance expert, had been assigned to the team per Shelby and Joe’s request. They planned to phase Tony out soon, afraid that his hatred of Cain would cloud his judgment. At the other end of the room, Giovanni and Gino could barely fit in their booth. Giovanni hadn’t touched his food yet, unlike his son Gino, who was holding his fork like a shovel and stuffing his mouth with veal. Next to him his wife Eris limited her movements to taking healthy sips from her drink. Her husband grabbed the plate of pasta sitting before her and replaced it with his empty dish. “Fucking Christ, how much of that shit did you snort before we left the house?” Gino asked Eris. The circles under her eyes were as black as her shoes, and she looked anemic from the lack of food after the drugs and alcohol had stolen her appetite. “Leave me alone, asshole.” Eris slurred her words. “I didn’t want to be here tonight, so who gives a goddamn how much blow I had before we got here.” Her father-in-law looked at her with disgust. “What’s the matter, old man? Don’t care for what you see?” “Gino, you better deal with this problem, and soon. We have enough to keep us busy for the rest of the fucking decade.” He downed his glass of wine in one gulp. “I can’t believe that Casey bitch lived. Look at her with that little blond slut, acting like she doesn’t have a care in the world.” “Don’t worry about it, Papa. It’s under control.” Gino’s fork was loaded with pasta, and some of the sauce dribbled on the napkin under his chin. Chewing with his mouth full, he waved over one of his men from the bar. “Take her home, and no stops along the way.” He pointed to Eris. “Get something to eat and go to bed, and when I get home, we’ll discuss your behavior.” He dropped his fork and squeezed her arm until she whimpered. “Get out of my sight.” “I see that Gino needs some lessons in manners when it comes to treating his wife with respect. I wonder if she stayed off that shit long enough so baby Gino won’t have any lasting problems.” Cain made the observation as she fed Emma a bite of her appetizer.

“I might be hooked on drugs myself if I had to live with that animal,” Emma answered. “I held that little baby not that long ago, during that infamous kidnapping episode that started this whole mess, and he seemed responsive. Maybe she had a shred of maternal instinct left when she found out she was pregnant.” “Maybe,” Cain said, distracted. She shifted her attention from the two buffoons to the three sitting at the other end of the room. “Anything?” Anthony asked into the mike in his sleeve as he lifted his glass of ginger ale. “Are you sure you gave us the right table?” Claire responded. “Because all we’re getting is a big jumble of background noise.” “Middle table, the one we marked as number four when we came in and canvassed earlier. You should be getting something.” Shelby sounded impatient. “One of these days you’re going to figure out all these people we chase aren’t complete idiots. They’re keeping their voices low enough so they become part of the background, even with the most sophisticated equipment. We’re concentrating on Bracato and son since they’ve been nice enough to speak clearly.” “Keep trying Casey and the woman with her,” Anthony said. “I just know she’s up to something.” “Is there ever a clever way to hide that you’re talking to your wrist?” Emma asked, as she leaned in and kissed Cain’s ear again. Before she said anything, Cain took hold of Emma’s hand and kissed her on the wrist while looking at the three men. “Unless you do it like this, there isn’t really a way.” No one but Cain noticed a deliveryman walk in carrying a box and his clipboard. After a brief conversation with the hostess, he was directed toward Bracato’s table. “Mr. Giovanni Bracato?” “What do you want?” “Delivery for you, sir. If you’d just sign here.” The deliveryman handed over the box. “What the fuck is that?” Gino asked. “How in the hell should I know? I’m eating dinner, for God’s sake. Who has something delivered to someone in a restaurant?” He ripped the tape off the top, noticing that the label didn’t have a return address.

When he removed the top, most of the people sitting close to them put their napkins up to their faces. From the stench, Giovanni had to guess the fish resting on the bottom was more than a few days old. He shoved it at the first waiter who appeared, but made sure to pick up the enclosed note.

Blue sends his regards. It was short, but conveyed the point quite admirably, and he flipped the card over and over in his fingers before looking at his son. “Who’s Blue?” “The manager of Cain’s club, Emerald’s. He’s working for Stephano now since the tragedy that put him out of a job.” He laughed at his own joke, oblivious to Giovanni’s rage. “He’s given us quite the insight into Casey’s business.” “Shut up before we end up in jail.” “What was in the box, Papa?” Giovanni leaned over and whispered in his son’s ear. “A message for you and your idiot brother. Blue, or whatever his name was, is fish food. For a fucking Irish Mick, Cain’s up on Italian customs. Make sure you find your brother tonight and tell him someone sold him out.” A wave of panic swept over Giovanni so fast, he was afraid his dinner was going to reappear. Before the waiter could get back to the kitchen with the box, a man at the back table stopped him and peeked inside it. Giovanni kicked himself for being so busy trying to burn a hole in Cain’s head with nasty looks that he’d failed to see the more-than-obvious feds. “Man, that smells like a dead fish,” Joe said, holding his nose. “Good detective skills, Simmons,” Anthony said sarcastically. “It’s a message from someone to Giovanni. Someone he knows and more than likely worked for him is dead.” “Who do you think sent it?” Lionel asked. “I’m sure it was the Girl Scout feeding tiramisu to the blonde as we speak. Tonight was nothing but them showing who has the bigger dick.” Anthony angrily handed the box back to the restaurant worker. From the van Shelby laughed and shook her head. “If Tony’s comparing Cain to Bracato, my money’s still on her.” “You sound like you really admire her,” Claire said. “It’s more like a healthy respect for her as an opponent. Most of the

agents who’ve tried to nail her in the past have tried to categorize her, but that doesn’t work because Cain’s hard to define. She believes every problem has a solution, then proves that it does.” Claire removed her glasses and chewed on an earpiece. “Like I said, it sounds as if you find that admirable.” “Let me put it this way. Some people study cobras and may even think they’re beautiful or admirable because they can survive. But I doubt they ever forget they’re deadly snakes. That’s how I feel about Cain Casey.” “That she’s a deadly snake.” “She’s not remotely snaky, but she is dangerous and deadly. Kyle didn’t see it, and I don’t think Bracato and his crew will either. She’s circling but isn’t the least bit ready to strike.” “Would you like to tour the kitchen before you go?” Ralph asked the Caseys. Hearing his voice prompted Claire to put her glasses back on and fool with the powerful mike to try and listen in on their conversation. “We’d love to.” Emma answered for both of them. “That was excellent. In fact, I’ve already told Cain we have to come back soon.” “I’m glad you enjoyed it.” Ralph pulled Emma’s chair out for her and helped her up. “I come to work every day and feel like I’m living a dream. Thank you both for trying the place.” “You’re quite welcome. And thank Kevin for his little gift. I’ll put it to good use.” Cain helped Emma with her jacket, peeling off some money to pay the bill. She enjoyed watching Emma fall back into the wife-of-Cain-Casey role she’d long ago perfected. Anyone who met her seldom forgot her soon. Emma made others feel loved and at peace. Most of the kitchen workers glanced up from their tasks and smiled as Ralph took Cain and Emma through. The space looked chaotic, but in actuality it was like a coordinated ballet. Each person had a role, and the whole of their skills produced the food the restaurant was quickly becoming known for. “I hope to see you both again soon,” Ralph said as he showed them to the back door. “Here you go.” He handed the keys to his car over to Cain. “Keep it as long as you like, and if you need anything else, just call me again.”

“When you finish tonight, Ralph, our car and driver will take you home, and I’ll have your car delivered to you no later than noon tomorrow.” Cain and Ralph shook hands again, and Ralph returned to work. Forty-five minutes later, Joe went to the bathroom, taking the long way around to peek into the kitchen to see what Cain and Emma found so interesting. Merrick and Katlin hadn’t moved from their table. Only the larger guard Shelby had reported earlier had stepped out for a smoke behind the building. The Bracatos were also watching the entrance to the kitchen, waiting for the women to reemerge and hoping to follow them to their next destination. The chef the Caseys had been talking to was busy flipping something on the multiburner stove with no audience but the people who worked for him. “Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Joe muttered as he continued into the kitchen, sure that Emma and Cain were gone. “Sir, I’m sorry, but you can’t come in here,” a waiter emerging with a loaded tray said. The sudden stop he’d made trying not to crash into the agent made the plates slide precariously to the edge. “Can I get you something?” “I was just looking for some friends.” He glanced around, trying to spot a nook the women might have slipped into. “I saw them come in here and was waiting to tell them hello.” “Unless your friends work for the restaurant, there’s no one back here, sir.” Another man dressed in kitchen attire took Joe by the arm and led him back toward the tables. “If you need anything else, please ask your waiter.” “But I saw them come in here,” Joe insisted. “You were just in the kitchen. They’re not here. It’s just employees, I tell you.” “The bird we’ve been watching has flown,” Joe said into the mike in his sleeve. “Not through the front door,” Claire answered. Joe looked out the window to confirm that the driver and five other guards Cain had arrived with were still there. Most of them were leaning against the car talking and smoking cigarettes. “I realize that.” Joe stepped through the front door and headed to the back of the place. “There’s a back door through the kitchen. What we don’t

know is what they left in.” He looked at the door Cain had obviously used, then the parking lot. Cain had outfoxed them again since the getaway had to have been planned ahead. “She knew we’d be watching.” “Not a stretch, Sherlock, since we’re always watching,” Anthony said as he joined his colleague. “If you’re not out here to help me, can I suggest you just fuck off?” For the first time since they’d met, Joe used his height and weight to try and intimidate the shorter agent, making him take a step back. “I’ve had it with the attitude, just like I’ve had it with this case. We’re no closer than Kyle to catching this woman doing something wrong.” “Perhaps it’s time we took a page from our old boss’s tricks,” Anthony said, looking at the smug guards. “That’s it. Get the fuck away from me.” Joe called for Lionel inside and headed to the truck across the street. Anthony walked toward the city, alone.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

“You can come out now.” Emma laughed at Cain’s words, watching as Lou emerged from the backseat where he’d crouched down. “You’d think they’d learn to count heads by now,” Cain continued. “It’s not like they haven’t taken a million pictures of everyone on my crew.” “The feds slip up every so often, and you’re complaining?” Emma asked. “Me complain?” Cain laughed at her as they stopped for a traffic light. “Never.” “Now where are you taking me?” “For a little after-dinner drink and some light conversation with some very heavy hitters in the drug trade.” Cain sucked in a breath when Emma pinched her, scowled, and asked, “You’re getting into the drug business?” “Get real, pumpkin. Of course not. Giovanni Bracato and the merry band of evil spawn he calls children are, though. He doesn’t realize we’re onto his new source of income and its ramifications.” The French Quarter was directly across from them as they waited on the other side of Canal Street for the light to change. “What’s that?” “The bigger he gets, the more money he’ll have coming in and the more powerful he’ll become. Once he hits the street with all that muscle we won’t be safe for very long, and none of the other families will either.” Cain pulled over and stopped before they arrived at their final destination. “I’m not going to let that happen, and I’m not having my children or my wife walk around surrounded by protection all the time.” “Whatever you think’s appropriate, honey,” Emma said, patting Cain’s cheek. “I’ll just follow your lead.” They stopped in front of the Gemini Club, which was owned by Ramon Jatibon. He had named it, as he’d done most of his businesses, for his

twins. Looking at the place, Cain wondered who Ramon had on his payroll from the police department, since they ran without much legal interference. People usually lined up to get in the club on the first floor, and the gambling operation on the second floor, while small by comparison, rivaled any in Las Vegas. Some federal agencies and the police were interested in the upper part of the building but hadn’t found anyone willing to talk on the record about Ramon’s activities. “Oh, I remember this place.” Emma moved closer to Cain and placed a kiss on her cheek as she maneuvered the small sedan to the front entrance. “Which of our dates was it that you brought me here?” “You don’t remember?” “Of course I do. I just want to know if you do.” Emma took Cain’s hand and stepped into her arms. “I have total recall when it comes to our dating days. When Hannah gets older, if she runs into someone like you, hot stuff, I want her to see a little waiting won’t kill her.” “Are you kidding? I lost more brain cells walking around in a constant state of horniness than I would’ve if I drank heavily. But you’re right. If anyone comes near our little girl, there’ll be problems.” Cain bent and kissed her before pressing her lips to Emma’s ear. “So, lass, which date was it?” “Fourth, and the one that got you this close”—she held her thumb and index finger a smidgen apart—“from getting lucky.” “Now she tells me,” Cain said. “There’s something about watching you gamble that makes me hot.” “Good to know, but tonight you’re going to have to settle for drinking and dancing.” Emma rolled her eyes and muttered back to Lou, “I guess we’ll have to muddle through somehow.” The big wall of a man laughed. They were inside quickly after Cain dropped the car keys into the valet’s hand and the bouncer at the door pulled aside the velvet ropes holding back the crowd. A few people pointed toward them and whispered. The multilevel room was crowded with people either enjoying conversations and drinks or dancing to the small band playing slow jazz numbers. Cain pulled out Emma’s chair for her as she looked around the room for the players who were always scattered amid the regular patrons Ramon pulled in nightly.

“Is he here?” Emma asked. “Table toward the back close to the stage. Two men with their heads together. The older one. Dark suit. Looks like a kindly grandfather.” Emma glanced at the table. “Want to get his attention?” “How do we go about that?” Cain smiled down at Emma. “Well, you could send him a drink.” She put her hands over those on her shoulders. “But that’d be the unexciting way.” Before Cain could answer, Emma stood and stepped into her arms. “Now, if you asked me to dance, I bet he’d notice you.” “The way you look in this dress, he’s not going to be the only one noticing me. And he and everyone else in here are going to be jealous as hell they aren’t me.” “Thanks, love, no need to flatter. You know how much I love your arms around me.” Cain led her to the dance floor and put her hands on Emma’s hips, feeling Emma’s hands in her hair as soon as they started to sway to the music. His alert brown eyes following their every move, the man called over a waiter as soon as he’d finished lighting his cigar. Knowing their fish had taken the bait, Cain relaxed and enjoyed the feel of Emma in her arms. At times like this, even though the night was the beginning of business, Cain felt the world slide back to a comfortable and healing place. Spending time with Emma helped her let go of the pain she’d forgotten she carried, since it’d become such a part of her. The real pleasure came from the knowledge that she wasn’t alone, not even for things like this. “When all this is over I want you to promise me something,” Emma requested. “Whatever you like, since I’m going to like whatever it is.” “I want about a week with just you and me on a beach somewhere, and I mean just you and me. No kids, no guards, and no one taking pictures.” “I know just the place, love, and I’m going to enjoy taking you there.” The song came to an end, and Cain watched as Ramon walked toward them carrying two glasses. “Perhaps I’ll put you on my payroll if you come and liven the place up with such beauty every night.” Ramon handed Cain a whiskey and Emma a glass of wine. “Does your wife know you just come here to flirt, my friend?” Cain

asked. “I wasn’t talking to you, Cain, so leave an old man to his fun.” Ramon leaned over Emma’s hand and pressed his lips to it briefly. He liked to joke around, but not enough to insult. “May I escort you back to your table?” Emma smiled at Cain and winked, accepting Ramon’s arm. “How are your friends from warmer climates?” Cain asked as soon as they were all seated. With his hands spread out in a gesture of innocence, Ramon laughed and shook his head. “Rodolfo and I aren’t friends. Not like you and I are. He and I are acquaintances with a mutual respect. He comes here to drink my liquor and enjoy the music with the understanding I don’t want any part of that shit he peddles.” Cain nodded slowly, distracted by her thoughts. “The word on the street is he cut a deal with Bracato to expand his operations here.” “They had one meeting, but I hear they don’t feel comfortable with each other yet. But”—Ramon put his finger up for emphasis and leaned farther in —“I did learn that Giovanni put down a nice chunk of cash as a show of good faith. And he still doesn’t know his number-one son is already doing business with Juan and Rodolfo in Mississippi.” “Did you speak to Rodolfo on my behalf?” Cain asked. “I did all that Muriel asked of me, my friend. Actually I, as well as my children, would like to see how this plays out. We’re having a similar situation in Vegas, and I hope to learn from your outcome.” Cain laughed at his tact. “Or my mistakes, right?” Ramon laughed along with her and stood. “Please, I know you don’t often make mistakes.” He patted her shoulder with affection before adding, “It’s a trait that reminds me so much of my daughter Remi.” “Thank you, Ramon. You and your kids are always welcome to call on me for help.” They watched him return to his true passion, the gaming tables upstairs. Another round of drinks arrived without prompting, and Cain arched a brow in the waiter’s direction. “The gentlemen by the stage sent them, Ms. Casey. The older man would also like a moment of your time.” In answer, Cain picked up her glass and saluted Rodolfo Luis with it before taking a sip. Immediately Rodolfo and his companion stood and

headed in their direction. Under the table Emma rested her hand in the curve of Cain’s thigh. “Señora Casey, it’s nice to see you again and looking so well.” Rodolfo extended his hand to Cain. “Please sit, Señor Luis, and please, it’s Cain.” After the handshake she introduced Emma. “This is my wife, Emma.” “A pleasure, ma’am, and this is my nephew Juan.” The younger man sat and had a hard time keeping his eyes off Emma as well as a smirk off his face. “How are you feeling after your accident?” Emma’s hand tightened at the word “accident,” and Cain could see her jaw clenched in an effort not to say anything. “I’m feeling fine. Emma’s taking really good care of me.” With the admission Cain felt Emma relax. “Good.” Rodolfo smiled as he leaned back farther into the leather chair. “I hate to intrude on your evening, but would you give me a few minutes of your time?” “I’d be glad to,” Cain answered, since it was the main reason they were there. “Alone,” Rodolfo added. “Whatever you have to say, you can say in front of Emma.” The hand on Cain’s leg tightened again. “It’s all right, love. I have to go to the ladies’ room anyway.” Everyone stood when Emma did. “Save my seat,” she told Cain before placing a gentle kiss on her lips. Without another word, Emma stepped away with Lou following close behind. Juan also stood and headed in the same general direction, leaving his uncle to the business that needed to be discussed. “What can I do for you?” Cain asked. “We’ll get to that, I’m sure, but first I wanted to ask you about Bracato. I hear from Ramon that he’s the one who ordered the hit on you.” Cain ran her finger along the rim of the glass before her as she pinned the head of the Mexican drug cartel with a cold stare. “Big Gino and my family have a history, but I’m sure you don’t want to waste time on our differences. Bracato has made it clear he wants a war between our families, and I don’t intend to ignore that. If you want to do business with him, do business with him. That’s none of my concern. Only warn your

people not to mistake my disinterest for leniency. If they get in my way, there will be consequences.” Rodolfo’s smile faltered for a second, then grew larger. “There’s no need to threaten me. I have no dog in this fight. My family is only interested in making money, and I trust you’ll not interfere. I plan to do business with Bracato, but that’s all.” “Let’s just say I have different plans for Big Gino and no interest in your business. You have my word.” Rodolfo extended his hand again to seal their bargain. “Perhaps I should’ve offered you the deal first. You’d be a much better partner and more lucrative to my bottom line.” “Thanks, but I’m not interested.” “My nephew and I’ll be in town awhile longer if you change your mind.” “Thank you again, but don’t lose sleep waiting up for my call.” Cain stood and offered her hand again. Seeing that Cain was almost done, Emma started back, only to be stopped by Juan Luis when he stood in her way. He was dressed in black, which made his palms look stark white when he held them up. “A moment of your time, Emma.” With Lou so close to her, Emma felt safe enough to not call for Cain. “What can I do for you?” He laughed and edged closer, and Lou stepped closer too. “I was watching you earlier, and maybe it’s me who should be asking you that.” Emma cocked her head to the side and locked eyes with Cain for a second before directing her attention back to Juan. “What’s that supposed to mean?” “You look like a woman who enjoys certain appetites.” Juan stayed put when Lou looked mad enough to kill. “What I can’t believe is all that hunger can be satisfied by another woman.” “Not that anything about my life is any of your business, but no part of it lacks anything. Even if it did, I’m sure you’re the last person I’d call.” She ran her eyes from his feet to the top of his head, thinking that what she saw could define the word “lacking.” “And just for your well-being, might I suggest you never offer me anything at all or speak to me in this manner. Sometimes Cain can be dangerous to your health when she breaks that short leash she keeps her

temper on. This might be one time I release it myself.” She rolled her hips as she walked away, and he laughed again. “This isn’t over, Emma, and nothing about another woman scares me.” Emma barely heard the comment over the music, and before she got too far away, said, “One more thing. My name, it’s Mrs. Casey. Try and remember that as well.” This time Lou laughed.

Chapter Thirty

“You’re becoming a fucking disgrace. You know that, right?” Gino slammed the front door, dragging Eris in from the car after he’d collected her from the bar she’d insisted the driver take her to after she left the restaurant. Gino was furious and had screamed at her all the way home. She’d twisted an ankle on the way in but was in no pain since she was so high. Eris kept walking to their bedroom, not wanting to listen to his ranting any longer. She’d heard more than enough of it in the car, and her neck was starting to tense up from the headache she felt coming on. That wasn’t going to stop him, though, since she could hear the click of his heels on the tile floor right behind her. “Don’t walk away from me. I’m not finished talking to you.” She lost her balance when he grabbed her shoulder and spun her around. “I’m sick of you embarrassing me in front of my father.” “Then stop insisting I go with you whenever you have to meet with him. I hate sitting there watching that fat pig stuff food in his mouth like—” A hard slap stopped the rest of the insult from pouring out of her mouth. Blood readily replaced the words, and Eris reeled. Their relationship had started to crumble, but Gino had never resorted to violence before. She peered up at him with a mixture of disbelief and pure hatred. “Do you feel like a man now, you fat son of a bitch?” Her hand came away from her face extremely bloody, but the cocaine in her system masked the pain. “Get the fuck away from me!” she screamed when Gino tried to help her up. The baby started crying after Eris’s voice rose, and she heard the nanny go in to check on him. Eris had been hooked on Gino’s product when they had met—nothing extreme, just enough to make her days more enjoyable. After they’d gotten serious about one another and decided to marry, she’d cleaned up and given up her little friend, as she called the white powder. Because she was going to have children, she had made her decision

easily. Kids had enough to deal with without being born sick because of her. Now, though, she couldn’t have cared less about herself or her husband, and instead of maternal feelings for her son she had only guilt. Everything had changed after she’d had Little Gino and gotten pregnant again right away. She’d done everything right and fought off her demons without giving in to the craving for drugs, but she’d lost the second baby anyway. Only the small vials of white powder gave her solace after that nightmare. “Clean yourself up before that woman you hired to take care of my son thinks you’re a bigger loser than I do. There isn’t any reason for you not to be taking care of him.” He batted her hands away and pulled her to her feet. “Little Gino doesn’t even know you. He fucking thinks that idiot you hired is his mother, but maybe that’s a good thing.” “You’re right, but what’d be even better is if he didn’t know either one of us. Then he might have a fighting chance.” This time he walked out and left her on the floor after he’d hit her again, only this time he’d used a closed fist. Gino started the car and waved off the men standing outside ready to follow him. He didn’t need an entourage outside his mistress’s condo all night. He was firming up thoughts of how to rid himself of Eris when his car phone rang. “Yeah?” “Did Papa call you?” Stephano asked. “I had dinner with him and haven’t heard from him since.” The streets were quiet and free of traffic, so Gino picked up speed. “Why?” “I got a call from someone in Luis’s organization about problems in Biloxi. Something about thinking we don’t have enough cash flow for both operations.” “That’s your problem, brother.” “No, Gino, this is our problem, since I cut you in. If Papa finds out about our extracurricular activities, my ass won’t be the only one in shit, so don’t try to walk away from your responsibilities. I’m going to meet with these guys, but I want you ready in case I need backup.” “Do you think you can handle this alone? We don’t need you fucking up our new deal.” Gino pulled over and looked at the dashboard clock. The green numbers read 1:48, and something wasn’t right. Rodolfo’s men

weren’t the middle-of-the-night, clandestine type. “I’m not the fuckup in the family, so shut up. Just forget I called and forget our deal in Biloxi. I’ll handle this myself.” “Stephano!” Screaming his brother’s name did no good. The connection was dead. Gino immediately dialed Stephano’s number to find out where he was, but didn’t get an answer. “You stupid bastard.” Gino called his two other brothers. If he was right, they didn’t have much time before Stephano was lost to them forever. Francis was in for the night and couldn’t leave without raising their father’s suspicions, so Gino tried Michael next. “Just get out and look for him, Michael,” he said as he drove to Stephano’s favorite club. “I told you two I don’t want any part of this business until you come clean to Papa.” “Fine, but if something happens I’ll be sure and let the old man know how helpful you were.” Gino slammed on his brakes in front of the club and asked the bouncer if he’d seen Stephano, getting a head shake no. “Where are you, little brother?” Out of ideas about where to look, Gino drove to his mistress’s house, intending to leave his phone next to the nightstand in case Stephano needed him. His instincts told him Stephano needed him more than ever, but he was out of his reach now. * The silence closed in on Stephano as soon as he shut off his engine in front of the abandoned-looking place. As he checked the address he’d scribbled on his bar napkin, all he could hear were the ringing phone and some slight clicking noises coming from the engine as it started to cool. Stephano stood outside his car ignoring the phone and dismissed any fear at meeting at such a peculiar location and time, not wanting to jeopardize the connections driving his lucrative business dealing on the Mississippi coast. Family loyalty was one thing, but this was business, and that, his father had always taught him, came before anything else. The closest structures were abandoned tenement buildings Stephano

figured were used as crack houses. Adjusting the semiautomatic in the small of his back, he summoned up the swagger in his gait and strode to the door, which had opened when his car alarm chirped. “Let’s get this over with. It’s damn late,” he told the guy at the door. In the faint light coming from the street, he could see his earlier guess was right. Homemade pipes littered the floor, evidence that the local dopeheads visited frequently after making a score. “Where’s Manuel?” Stephano asked without giving the first guy he passed another look. Manuel Cusso was the guy Rodolfo had entrusted the Louisiana, Mississippi, Alabama, and Florida territory to. He was always straightforward during their dealings, and they’d formed a friendship along the way. That was why this meeting seemed so strange. “In his condo in Miami, if I had to guess, but then again I don’t give a fuck about the people you keep company with, little man.” The familiar voice chilled Stephano more than the hands pressing him roughly to the wall in front of him. After a few pats along his body, he was relieved of his only weapon, then pushed roughly into a chair almost in the center of the room. Another, much cleaner-looking one, sat a few feet in front of his, and its occupant looked like someone waiting for a cup of coffee. He’d always envied the cool demeanor. “Comfortable? This won’t take long, but I don’t want you to be miserable during our talk.” Cain uncrossed one of her long legs and kicked a crack pipe in Stephano’s direction with the tip of an expensive shoe. “Do you ever stop to wonder what drives someone to get hooked on something that’ll ruin their life? What prompts them to sit in rat holes like this and spend their days sucking on crap like that?” She pointed to the pipe at Stephano’s feet. “You dragged me here to ask me that?” He winced involuntarily when someone jerked his arms back and tied his hands together. He tried not to show either pain or fear, because he was in the deep end of the pool and a shark was swimming lazily toward him. Stephano’s dreams about dying at home in his bed after a long life were rapidly dimming. “It’s a rhetorical question, so no, that’s not why you’re here.” “Cain, you have to know if you hurt me, my father’s going to bury you. I never figured you for stupid.” Stephano shifted to find a more comfortable

spot, and a few creaks escaped from his chair. The laugh that bubbled up from Cain’s chest chilled him. “Thank you for the compliment. At least I think it was a compliment. Stupid is something I try to avoid at all costs. Stupid gets you dead. Stupid gets you caged in some penitentiary. Stupid gets you tied to a chair someplace where no one of consequence will ever find you.” She crossed her legs again and cocked her head slightly to the side as if studying him. “The question is, do you know why you’re here? Is it because of greed or stupidity? Or perhaps a little of both?” “Come on, Cain. I know you. What do you have against me? You wouldn’t kill someone because of their last name, would you?” “Please.” Cain cocked her head to the other side, only this time she frowned. “You’re not going to sit there and act innocent, are you?” “You’re the head of your family. You know what that’s like. My father’s no different from you. The grudges between you two have nothing to do with me. Just like all these goons standing around here, I was following orders.” “So you were following orders, or did you feel some overwhelming compulsion to hang out with Blue? I didn’t realize your charity of choice was to give large cash donations to gamblers with shitty luck.” The laugh came again, and again it gave him no comfort. “But enough about that. Blue’s a dead subject. Why we’re here seems like a more interesting topic of conversation.” “Why are we here?” Katlin took a case out of her pocket and placed it on the windowsill behind her. She then took the time to study the area outside. Stephano knew Cain and her guards would’ve taken extra precautions to lose any shadows interested in them. He’d even heard rumors of escape routes dug from private homes for just such occasions, so he was afraid that any help from the feds would never materialize. “I’m here to share with you what you’ve shared with so many.” The needle came out of the little black case, looking surreal in Katlin’s black gloved hands. A bead of sweat rolled down Stephano’s neck. “You’re here to sit back and enjoy the ride,” Cain said. Someone standing next to Katlin lit a small cooking torch and poured a bag of white

powder into a small metal container. “I’ve never indulged, but from what I’ve read on the subject, I understand that’s exactly what it feels like. A nice long ride no one wants to end.” “That’s too much,” Stephano protested weakly. A slight chemical smell in the air mixed with the mildew and rot, and he could almost feel death walk through the door. “Are you kidding? I spared no expense on your behalf, Stephano. If a little makes you fly, then I want you to soar. And if you’re worried about the quality, don’t. I had one of my associates buy it from one of your dealers.” The plunger squeaked when Katlin dipped into the hot liquid and filled the syringe. “I would think you deal only in quality.” Stephano was mesmerized as Cain pulled a switchblade from her pocket and opened it with practiced flair. He closed his eyes as it sliced through his sleeve and barely opened them when Katlin tied the rubber tubing into place, making his veins plump up like they were anxious for what came next. “Don’t do this.” He knew the plea made him sound small and weak, but Cain’s expression didn’t change. “You’ve always been so sanctimonious, but we aren’t so different. Except for where we come from, we’ve got the same blood running through our veins.” Someone out of his eyesight tapped on the vein in the bend of his arm. “You ask for salvation by insulting the memory of my father, saying our blood is the same?” Cain pressed her hands together to keep from hitting him. “You and I are nothing alike. I indulge in what I peddle, so to speak, so why is it you look at that needle with such fear?” Katlin stepped closer, inserted the tip of the needle into the bulging vein, and barely pushed the plunger. Cain judged from the way Stephano’s carotid was pumping, the coke would course through his body rapidly. And from the way his eyes were glassing up, the high would kick in sooner rather than later. “See, that’s not so bad, is it? See what you’ve been missing just pushing this crap to other people?” Cain nodded, and another shot hit Stephano’s system. “I feel so great I could run a marathon,” the condemned man said. He sounded as if he were vibrating with energy, and the ropes around his hands pulled tighter as he pushed against them. He apparently thought it

wouldn’t be too difficult to break free and seemed oblivious to the ties biting into his skin. Cain watched Stephano slide further and further into a world the cocaine was creating in his head. From what she could see of his hands, they were swelling and turning blue as he pulled on his bindings. She couldn’t tell if they bothered him. “You can’t hurt me, you know.” His head fell forward, and he laughed so hard his eyes filled with tears. “Even after all we did to you, there’s nothing you can do to hurt me.” Cain held up her hand, making Katlin hold back on the huge syringe that still held three-quarters of the original amount. “What things?” Stephano jerked his head up, as if remembering Cain was still there. “What do you care?” The laughter had died down to some high-pitched giggles, and he appeared to be enjoying himself. “I don’t. I just thought you would get off on the telling. If what you did hurt me, just think what telling me about it will do.” The smile on his face made Cain think he agreed with her logic. “You still crying over that retard you were related to?” Cain used every bit of her self-control to refrain from getting up and slitting his throat when he spoke of her sister in such a flip tone. “If you’re referring to my sister Marie, then yes. Her death is something I’ll never get over.” Stephano’s head fell back, and he started laughing again. He laughed so hard he choked on his saliva, but for the longest time, he didn’t stop. “She cried for you in the end, you know. Really, she cried for you the whole time, but after the show Danny put on, we just ignored the whimpering. The way that little simple brain thought you would save her from the bad men was heartwarming.” So caught up was Stephano in the telling of the story, he never noticed that Cain was almost breaking the arms of her chair. “I wanted to call you so you could hear her screaming, but Gino wouldn’t let me.” “Gino was there?” Cain barely recognized her own voice. “Was he?” Everyone jumped as Cain shouted. “Yeah, we both were. Danny called us after he nabbed her. You

should’ve heard him. He couldn’t believe he caught her so easily. He really wanted your woman, but you ruined that for him. Kept going on about how he got a hard-on every time he looked at the blonde you were fucking every night, but that the retard would really get to you.” He stopped talking and smacked his lips together like he was thirsty. Even though they were still sitting in the dark, dank room, Cain knew that his senses were heightened, giving him a feeling of euphoria. “Finish your story, Stephano, and I’ll let you go.” “He had her tied down when we got there, had her spread out and naked like some sort of freak show. The retard shut her eyes and just kept calling your name over and over. I’m not into that shit, but for a fucking deadhead, she was kinda hot.” Cain’s hand shot up, and when Lou pulled his gun out and pointed it at the man’s head, she warned him with her eyes. As painful as it was, she wanted to hear the end of this story. “Why were you there?” “I just went to watch, but Gino, he wanted in on the action.” He shook his head and laughed again. “He’s my brother, but that bastard will fuck anything. The burns on the tips of her nipples, those were mine. I couldn’t just sit there with my dick in my hand the whole time doing nothing. Gino got a real kick out of the way that got her hips to buck.” “Give me that fucking torch.” Cain held her hand out as she stood. Without being asked, Lou ripped Stephano’s shirt open. No matter how much shit Stephano had in his system, he must have noticed the smell of burning hair and flesh. He screamed like a volcano erupting as his nipple disappeared, eaten off by the blue flame in Cain’s hand. “You bitch, you said you’d let me go if I told you.” He was crying when she moved to the other one. “You’re right, asshole. I’m going to let you go, all right.” She pushed the plunger all the way down and stood back as Stephano started to convulse. Before long he started to shake from the seizure that had taken over, and he was choking on the foam spilling out of his mouth. “Bon voyage, asshole, but don’t worry. You won’t be traveling alone. I’m sending your whole family on the same trip.” Stephano’s chair started to shake from his jerking, but no one tried to stop him. At one final moment his body went completely taut, the ropes finally snapping under the pressure. Then he slumped, overwhelmed by the

lethal dose of drugs. “However we finish this, I want them all dead. None of the Bracatos will escape, but I want Gino and his father saved for last. Just like Danny, they’ll pray for death when I’m through with them.” Katlin and a couple of the men stayed behind to remove any evidence. She put the syringe and needle back into her case, as well as the rubber tubing, then cut the ropes off without too much worry for his hands. He wouldn’t feel anything now. Finally, she used with a disposable wipe doused in bleach to wipe down Cain’s chair. If anyone happened to discover Stephano, they wouldn’t be able to extract any DNA. “Problem is, like Cain said, no one who matters will find you. The crackheads will come strip you of anything valuable, then leave the rest for the rats.” After making sure nothing could tie them to the scene, Katlin rifled the body for one more thing. On Stephano’s right ring finger rested a signet ring bearing the Bracato family crest, a gift from their father, a duplicate of the one he wore proudly. Engraved inside each one was the name and birth date of the son to whom it belonged. It was one of a set of five Cain planned to collect before all this business was over. To see it again, off his son’s finger, would send Giovanni the same message as the dead fish announcing Blue’s demise. Still wearing her gloves, she jerked the ring off, walked to the car, and handed it to Cain. “We’re good to go, boss.” “Rest up, Katlin. We’re just beginning.” Katlin knew Cain’s comment was fueled by rage about Marie and that if the Bracatos wanted quick and painless, the devil wasn’t in the mood to hear their pleas.

Chapter Thirty-One

For one brief moment Cain could hear the echo of laughter when Marie and Hayden had played together, enjoying each other’s company. Not a day went by that she didn’t miss her sister, but she realized that while Hayden hid his feelings on the subject well by not talking about it much, Marie’s vicious murder had left a hole in his heart. Compared to what Marie had endured, the syringe full of liquefied cocaine she had just given Stephano was a gift. In a lot of ways, this night resembled the night four years earlier when Danny had tried to rape Emma, causing her to leave Cain because she believed Cain had killed Danny in revenge for an act that never took place. Only this time Cain really had taken a life, a life that had ended in a sputtering mess of twitching muscles and tense limbs. Stephano’s death had eased some of Cain’s guilt over her failure to protect the most innocent of her responsibilities, but now came another test. A light under the door flashed every so often, and Cain guessed Emma was watching television, trying her best to wait up. She paused, her hand on the knob, wondering how Emma would react this time around. “The proof is as easy as opening the door,” Cain whispered before doing just that. The television was on, but Emma sat in the middle of the bed staring at the door, willing it to open. When it did, she could see from Cain’s clenched jaw that she was upset. The sitting and waiting had been murder, but now she needed to help. Without a word, she pulled Cain into the room and locked the door. When she finished, a pile of clothes lay on the floor and she was lying skin to skin with Cain as she held her. “Tell me what happened.” Emma’s tone showed no trace of indecisiveness. “Stephano came to the address. Alone, like Lou had asked him to on the phone.” Cain relaxed into Emma’s chest, enjoying the methodically moving fingers combing through her hair. “We treated him to some of the

shit he sells, and it made him really talkative…” As her voice died away, she expelled a big sigh. “Maybe some part of him knew I’d never let him walk, so he wanted to inflict the maximum amount of hurt before his time was up.” “What could he possibly say to hurt you?” Cain closed her eyes as if reliving the little speech Stephano had given about that night. When she opened them again they stung from unshed tears. “He was there the day Marie was killed. He tortured her too, and laughed about it.” The sheets wrinkled in her fists as she gripped them, trying to fight the urge to go out and find the rest of the Bracatos and inflict some pain immediately. “Thing is, Danny put on a little show for not just Stephano, but for his big brother Gino. That bastard took a turn with her.” Emma held Cain as her tears fell, something that rarely happened. Cain had always had time to spend with her younger sister. She had taken such good care of Marie that Emma had been sure Cain would make a wonderful parent and therefore had loved her even more deeply. *

Fourteen Years Earlier “Why do you look so nervous, Emma?” “Are you kidding? You haven’t done anything but talk about your sister and your family for weeks. What if they don’t like me?” Emma was enjoying their rare time alone as Cain drove them to the Casey home for a casual Sunday lunch. “Lass, quit your worrying. Marie’s going to love you, and so will Billy and my mother.” She squeezed Emma’s thigh and smiled. “Just remember she gets confused at times, but just be patient with her.” Two of the guards opened the front gate, and Emma waved, recognizing them from the pub when they accompanied Cain. “I remember.” She smoothed down her dress for the hundredth time since Cain had picked her up. “Do I look all right? I don’t want your mother thinking I’m not right for you.”

Cain’s blue eyes softened. “You look fabulous. At least I certainly think so.” “I just want them to like me.” Cain got out of the car and walked to Emma’s door. When she opened it she crouched down and pressed her palm to Emma’s cheek. “Do you think you’re right for me?” “With all my heart.” “That’s all that matters.” Before Cain could say anything else, the front door opened and Marie pressed herself to her sister’s back. “Hi,” she shyly said to Emma. “We’re going to be great friends.” The words proved that Cain was right. Life might have given Marie a mind that wouldn’t mature like most, but her heart had fared just fine. Emma smiled and gazed into eyes so like Cain’s that she felt an instant affection for the girl who was so important to the woman she was falling in love with, although Marie’s eyes were missing the mischief always shining in Cain’s. * “Do you remember the day you introduced me to Marie?” Emma brushed back a thick lock of Cain’s hair and held it in place when it kept falling forward. “I remember how well you and she got along.” “Do you know why we got along?” Cain shook her head, and Emma kissed Cain’s forehead before answering. “Because Marie told me something that I’ll always treasure.” “What?” “She said you’d found someone who would love you more than she did. Then she told me how lucky I was.” “Why?” Cain moved to get a better look at Emma’s face, never having heard this story. “Because I’d never have to be afraid. If you could keep me safe, you would.” Emma could see the wounded look her words caused. She had to tell the first part of this memory, though, so she could get to the wisdom that

had been Marie. “You didn’t fail her, love, and no matter her handicap, Marie understood more than you think. She finally said that you couldn’t be everywhere, and sometimes bad stuff happened. When it did, you still loved me and didn’t want it to occur. It just did sometimes.” “But she didn’t deserve what happened to her.” “No, she didn’t, but it wasn’t your fault, and it wouldn’t have taken place if you’d known about it. That’s the important thing here, love. If you’d known. You didn’t, and it’s time to stop beating yourself up about it. What happened to Marie happened because Danny was a sick bastard.” Emma rested her head on Cain’s and sighed. “I almost wish he’d taken out his need to hurt us on me. Maybe that would’ve saved her.” In an instant their positions reversed, and now Cain was doing the holding. “Don’t ever say that. Even though I lost Marie, I thank all that’s holy you don’t have to live with the pain of what he could have done that night.” “Thank you for feeling that way, but I want you to forgive yourself for Marie.” Emma straddled Cain’s lap so they could look each other in the eye. “Will you at least try?” “I’ll try.” “And will you promise me something else?” “Name it.” “Heap on Gino Bracato the same pain he gave Marie. She was your sister, but she was my family too. I don’t know what happened to Danny, and I don’t care to know exactly what happened to Stephano, but Gino deserves to suffer.” Cain put her hands around Emma’s hips and pulled her forward in a hug. “Thank you for that, but I don’t want you to say or know things you’ll have a hard time living with later. I treasure your compassion and the fact that you haven’t had to make any pacts with the devil yet. Because, believe me, he exacts a heavy toll at times.” “Don’t patronize me, Cain.” Cain smiled. “I’m not patronizing you, love. I’m just looking out for you.” “But I can live with this wish.” Emma pushed herself up so Cain could see her eyes and the sincerity in them. “No one lives a complete life if they don’t learn from their mistakes. I adopted my mother’s perspective and considered everything either black or white, right or wrong, in its place or

out of it. When I met you, I fell in love with you, but part of me thought what you did to earn a living was wrong.” “But I am. Wrong, I mean, in the eyes of the law.” “So what? Special Agent Kyle was supposed to be the law, and look what happened. I know now that you don’t go out of your way to hurt people, and what you do and how you do it isn’t hurting anyone but the IRS.” Emma pressed her fingers to Cain’s lips to keep her quiet for a while longer. “There’s something else. You know when to avenge a wrong done to someone you love, and just because you do, you’re not a horrible person.” “That’s a change of heart,” mumbled Cain, the fingers still pressed to her mouth. “It’s just the truth, sweetheart. Marie’s life meant more than Gino’s, so it’d be wrong to let him get away with what he did.” “And he won’t. I’ll swear to that on a stack of Bibles.” Before Cain could continue, the phone on the nightstand rang. It was one of the only secure lines in the house. “Casey,” she said. “No, it’s not too late, don’t worry about it.” She pulled Emma closer and listened to whatever the caller was saying. “I’ll try and make it in the morning.” “Anything wrong?” “Just a strange invitation. Nothing to worry about.” “Good. Now we can go to sleep.” Emma snuggled up to Cain’s side. They would have many of these talks, she was sure, especially once Hayden came of age, but they’d get through them if they just said what was in their hearts. That and love would keep them whole.

Chapter Thirty-Two

“What happened tonight?” Merrick looked as if she couldn’t wait to hear the answer to her question. Katlin stared at her over the rim of the glass of whiskey she’d just poured. After dropping two cubes of ice into the crystal tumbler, she poured another two fingers. “Do you usually talk to other people about the jobs you do for Cain?” She gulped the whiskey, and though she wanted another one, she shed her jacket and sat down. “If you do, you’ve got a problem.” “Why do you insist on being so impossible?” Merrick asked. “Look, lady, as much as I enjoy pushing your buttons, I don’t have the energy to fight with you. If you have an issue, take it up with Cain. I’m going to bed.” Katlin got up and headed toward Jarvis’s small guesthouse near the pool. “Fuck me, man,” Katlin mumbled when she heard the echo of Merrick’s footsteps right behind her. “What?” “I’m worried about Cain, so I’d like an answer to my question.” Merrick followed Katlin inside and stood with her hands on her hips. Not caring what Merrick did, Katlin hung up her jacket and put her shoes in the closet. If the next day was going to be anything like this one, she needed some sleep. With a sigh she lay down and closed her eyes. “Are you just not going to answer because it’s me, or is it just an annoying habit of yours to ignore people?” Merrick asked. “Look, I don’t know why Cain chose me for this position instead of you. I don’t question my employer. If you have any complaints, problems, or concerns, Cain’s upstairs just waiting for you to bother her. But you and I aren’t friends, and I’m not into heart-to-heart discussions.” Merrick watched Katlin rub her neck as if trying to work out a knot. “This isn’t getting us anywhere, so how about we start over?” “Look, like I said, I’m sorry if I usurped your position with Cain, but I didn’t ask to be here, so starting over sounds good. Unless it means using knives and guns instead of words, or something equally drastic,” Katlin

quipped. “I have a water bazooka, and I’m not afraid to use it.” “Duly noted.” Merrick tried to sound bored, but she couldn’t stop her smile. “I know why our positions changed so quickly. I’m just not happy about it.” The rubbing stopped, and Katlin opened her deep green eyes and hiked her brows in Merrick’s direction. “Like she said, she wants the best person taking care of Emma.” “Yeah. I can’t be everywhere at once, so I’m glad you were available to pick up my slack,” Katlin said, and had to laugh when Merrick blew on the tip of her index finger, her hand in the shape of a gun. The firm mattress barely budged when Merrick sat on it, and because she did, Katlin kept her eyes open. When Merrick asked, “Will you tell me what happened tonight?” Katlin was tempted to knock out another smart-ass comment, but instead, with an almost technical detachment, she recapped everything Stephano had done and said before the end. She was almost shocked to see tears welling up in Merrick’s eyes. “When I first came to work for Cain, I’d never dealt with somebody like Marie and I tried to avoid her. Thing was, though, Marie had a way of breaking through and making you like her. When Cain found her all broken like she was, I begged her to let me be the one to take care of Danny. I wanted to skin him slowly, but I never would have guessed he’d invite the Bracato boys to be there.” She tilted her dark head back and blinked furiously to clear her eyes. “Did killing him bother you?” “Why would you ask me that?” Merrick’s hands went up in a gesture of ignorance, then just as quickly dropped back down. “You just seem like something’s wrong.” “I had a hard time standing there listening to him go on like that about her. When he bragged about burning her nipples with his cigar, I got so mad I wanted to vomit. Killing him didn’t bother me at all. What did bother me was that he only got to die once.” “Thanks for telling me.” When Katlin started rubbing her neck again, Merrick hesitated. “You want help with that?” “Thanks, but you don’t have to.” “Is it the guns I wear that intimidate you big Casey/Patrick types?” Katlin laid her hand flat on her chest. “You know the answer to the

Casey side of that equation, but the Patrick part doesn’t scare easy either.” “Then get up and take your shirt off.” The command sent a shiver through Katlin’s long frame, making her laugh. If she was honest, Merrick did scare her a little. “Need help with the buttons?” “I think I can manage.” Taking her time, Katlin presented her back, not really caring to see Merrick’s reaction since she couldn’t lie to herself. It never got her anywhere, and she knew Merrick was obviously infatuated with Cain. This was just a massage, because when it came to her heart, Katlin wasn’t willing to be a substitute for anyone who couldn’t give her everything. When Katlin first removed her shirt a little past her shoulders, Merrick thought Cain was disrobing before her. The cousins had the same strong neck and musculature along their upper back, but on Katlin’s back, dipping down her shoulders and wrapping around her biceps, was a dark blue intricate design of a warrior whorl. The tattoo, composed of small lines, looked like an old armor design. As Merrick started at the middle of the design and worked outward, Katlin shivered and said, “In ancient Ireland, the warriors painted on their clan’s design before they went into battle so they could carry their fighter spirit with them. Every man willing and brave enough to pick up arms against his country’s enemies had the right to apply the paint.” Merrick ran her fingers along Katlin’s upper arms, but she still wouldn’t budge. “I’ve never found that exact story in any book, but my Granny Casey told it to us as kids all the time.” “Your grandmother’s very wise, and you’ve carried on your traditions well.” With very little pressure Merrick turned her around but didn’t try to look at Katlin’s naked chest. “I’m sorry for being such a bitch before. I can see you’re taking good care of Cain.” “An apology from the mighty Merrick?” The question was light, and Merrick didn’t try to break the hold Katlin now had on her neck, surprised at herself for being so docile. “Tell me, what do you see when you look at me?” “What do you mean?” “What do I mean?” Katlin pulled Merrick closer and grasped her

sweater. “Do you see a copy of what you can’t have?” “No, I just see you,” Merrick said. “Go telling lies like that, darling girl, and you might find yourself someplace you don’t want to be.” “Like where?” “In my bed,” Katlin said. “Then where the devil will that get you?” When Merrick touched Katlin’s waist, she felt a scar there. Katlin was tall like Cain and built as solidly, but Merrick noticed subtle differences. Her hair was dark, but not jet-black like Cain’s and her children’s, and she was a few inches shorter. The deep voice was similar, though, and made Merrick breathe faster. “Someplace safe, I suppose—someplace I’ve been seeking.” Katlin reeled her in a little more, and Merrick could feel the heat emanating off Katlin’s body. “What have you been looking for, Merrick?” Merrick stroked higher along Katlin’s back and responded when soft lips came up to meet hers. “An ally and an equal.” Merrick pulled away, but only enough to form words. “Just how tired are you?” “I’m fresh enough for whatever you have in mind,” Katlin answered readily and stumbled only a little when Merrick pulled her forward by her belt. “Then let’s go.” Merrick handed her the shirt she’d just taken off. “I see you’re a tease,” Katlin said as she slipped the garment back on. “Tease?” Merrick walked up to her slowly this time, jerked her belt open, and unzipped her pants. Without losing eye contact with Katlin, she pushed past the Jockeys and down to Katlin’s sex, chuckling at the moan and the involuntary hip thrust that came when she pinched her hard clitoris. “I never tease when I want something. Try and remember that.” She squeezed harder and Katlin closed her eyes. “What do you want?” Katlin asked. “I want to take care of this for you slowly until you beg me to fuck you.” With that she pulled her hand free. “But first I want you to help me give Cain a present.” “Now?” “The quicker we finish our business, the quicker we get back here for more pleasurable pursuits.” When she slid the fingers she’d just had in

Katlin’s pants into her mouth, Katlin finished dressing in record time. “Let’s get going.” Katlin strapped on her guns and opened the door for her. “In this condition, I’ll kill anyone who slows us down.” “Good to know, darling, because it just might come to that if we’re lucky.” Merrick grinned, ready to lead Katlin to hell and then back to her warm bed. Tonight would be the beginning of new alliances.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Cain sat at breakfast drumming her fingers on the table, her plate full but untouched. From the set of her jaw and the even, strong beats of her fingers, Emma knew this was the calm before the storm. “Did I ask you for this?” She raised her hand from her lap and opened her clenched fist so the others could see what she was holding. “No,” Katlin answered, putting her hand on Merrick’s arm and keeping her in place when Cain leaned forward a little and cut loose. “Then why the fuck did you do it?” All the dishes on the table clattered when she shouted and pounded her fist. Emma righted Cain’s coffee cup, stood behind her, and put her hands on Cain’s shoulders, trying to calm her. “We just thought—” Katlin started before Cain lit into her again. “No one, especially me, is paying you to think. I expect you to do what I tell you to, when I tell you to. That’s it. If that’s not working out for you, then get out of my sight.” “Cain, we meant no harm, we just thought—” Merrick stopped when Cain’s hand went up. “Whose idea was this?” Again, she held up her hand as if the two guards hadn’t seen what was in it, even though they’d presented it to her when they arrived. “Mine,” Katlin and Merrick answered together. Emma noticed something that hadn’t been there before, something sweet, if not ludicrous. Katlin stood slightly in front of Merrick as if protecting her from any threat, even if it was Cain. But if anyone in Cain’s organization could take care of herself, it was Merrick Runyon. Emma didn’t have time for any more speculation, though, because Cain slammed her hand down again. Only this time two matching rings lay in front of her. “Emma, would you please take Merrick and excuse us.” As Cain spoke, her eyes never left Katlin’s. Cain smiled faintly when Emma bent and kissed her before she left. She didn’t say anything else until the door closed.

“What’s this about?” Cain pointed to the rings on the table. “Michael and Francis Bracato were a liability to you. Now they’re not, and no one’s the wiser.” Katlin kept standing since Cain hadn’t invited her to sit down. “They weren’t part of the main business we’re after, so Merrick and I took care of them for you.” “Without consulting me first. If you don’t see this as a problem, then I want you gone today.” Experience kept Katlin’s mouth shut because she knew Cain was deadly serious. A wrong comment now would land her on the curb so fast it would take it a minute for her shadow to catch up. “This isn’t exactly what I had in mind when I brought you in. Having more responsibility was something you asked for, remember?” Katlin took a deep breath, but still didn’t say a word. “Remember?” Cain repeated, with a little more heat. “I remember, but anything I say here’s going to piss you off more than you already are.” Trying to appear calmer than she felt, Katlin ran her hand through her hair and kept eye contact with Cain. “If this is too big for you to ignore then I’ll clear out, if that’s what you want.” Cain glared at the door when someone knocked. “What is this, no one wants to listen to me anymore?” Cain clearly didn’t expect an answer, and Katlin prudently stayed quiet. “What?” “I know you didn’t want to be disturbed, honey,” Emma said, having heard Cain’s comments about being disobeyed. “There’s an Agent Curtis here to see you. I put him in the solarium to wait. Since it has glass walls, I figured the men outside could keep an eye on him.” “I keeping telling you, you get any smarter and I’ll give you my job,” Cain whispered into Emma’s ear. “No, thank you. Taking care of you is my job and my first priority. Should I tell him you’ll be a little longer?” “Don’t worry about it. I’ll see what he wants.” Cain left her food forgotten and strode out of the room with only a small nod for Katlin. As Emma passed her, she patted Katlin on the arm and smiled reassuringly. *

Anthony sat in a wicker chair and stared out on a yard that resembled a well-maintained park. It pissed him off that criminals like Jarvis and Cain lived so well while people like him worked hard for peanuts. Just the furniture in the room probably cost more than he made in a year. “Anthony, to what do we owe the pleasure?” Cain’s voice from the doorway broke through his anger-induced haze, and he cut his eyes her way. “I’d appreciate if you addressed me as Agent Curtis.” Releasing a deep breath slowly while trying to get over her anger, Cain centered herself. The quickest way to end up where she didn’t want to be —in trouble with the law—was to enter a meeting angry and out of control. In this case, having Katlin and Merrick hand her Michael’s and Francis’s rings that morning after having killed the two Bracato brothers the night before had left her in a foul mood. She expected her staff to be obedient. “And I’d appreciate being left alone, but you’re here bothering me, so we don’t always get what we want, do we? I have some business this morning, so why don’t you tell me why you’re here.” “I need you to answer some questions, and I’m not leaving until you do.” Muriel watched from the study, trying to figure out Curtis’s game. She’d been in her suite of rooms upstairs when Emma called her and told her to get down to the solarium as soon as possible. From the set of Cain’s jaw, she was afraid that the agent might get a response he wouldn’t like, so Muriel quickened her pace. “Do you habitually invade people’s homes and threaten them, Agent Curtis?” Muriel asked as she strode to the chair across from his, acting as if she owned the place. “Perhaps you haven’t had the opportunity to speak with Agent Hicks—your superior, I believe,” she added, just to put him off a bit more. “After the warehouse fiasco, we’ve agreed to play nice until everyone’s had a chance to recover. Should I get her on the phone?” “Agent Hicks will give me a raise when I show her what I gathered on your client last night. You didn’t think you’d get away with that shit, did you?” he asked, pointing at Cain. He almost laughed out loud when he saw the perpetually cocky Cain Casey visibly pale. “I love it when people screw up, and I have 8x10 glossies of the whole thing.” When, for the first time, Cain noticed the folder lying on the table next

to the agent, she almost jumped from her chair and ripped it open to see just how much he’d caught on film. Muriel squeezed the arms of her wicker chair enough to make the material creak. Across from her she was seeing the same thing Curtis was looking at, a visibly rattled Cain, which was a first. “Cain, why don’t you head on up and keep Emma company. I’ll handle this.” “No, I want to hear what he has to say.” Her voice came out in a raspy whisper, and Cain stopped herself from continuing, not wanting to sound any weaker. “You want to do this here or somewhere where you can gloat for your friends, Anthony?” “I’m tempted to show Shelby and the others exactly what you’re made of, Casey, but here’s good for now. If you don’t tell me what I want to know, then we’ll have to make this a little more official.” Muriel knew that Cain’s face, devoid of emotion, hid the fact that a million thoughts were running through her head. Curtis was being cryptic on purpose, and the strategy was working. “You want me to become your informant?” Cain sounded incredulous. “You’re going to do it and be happy about it.” “I tell you what, Anthony. You show me what’s in the folder and we’ll see. If not, no deal.” Muriel wanted more than anything to tell Cain to shut the hell up. Daring FBI agents into gambling with your future was not a smart idea. “Cain—” Cain raised her hand as if she’d just released the dice in this dangerous game of craps. “What’s it going to be, Anthony?” Cain asked him, sounding more and more confident. “I tried helping you, but now I have to go to Agent Hicks and give her my report.” He stood and picked up the folder they were all staring at. Stopping at the door, Anthony glanced back. “You know something, Casey? When I started this job I vowed never to make it personal, and I’ve done a really good job. This time, though, it’s going to be a pleasure watching you go down. You think you’re so fucking smart, but you’re just like the rest of the scum we deal with—stupid as a sack of dried shit.” Muriel waited until she heard the front door close and they were alone. “How big a problem is this?” “Cousin, you should know by now that to everything there’s a time and

place. Now isn’t the time or the place for this conversation.” “I can’t plan if I don’t know what I’m up against.” “I need some time to think, Muriel, so drop it.” Cain’s voice rose higher than she would have liked, but she wasn’t familiar with the feeling of panic. She’d been careful, or so she thought, but if Anthony had gotten film of what she’d done to Stephano, a jury would probably lock her away for life. He hadn’t taken her up on her offer, so now Cain just had to wait and see what Anthony did with his information. She abruptly stalked out of the room and, outside, jumped into the first car she found with the keys in it. Before anyone had a chance to respond, Cain was out the front gate headed downtown. It almost felt like fear was chasing her down the street.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Gino Bracato sat in the chair next to the bed and alternately looked out the window and stared at the still form on the bed, oblivious to the ringing phone and doorbell. His wrinkled clothes smelled of his mistress’s favorite perfume, but he didn’t care about his appearance. Instead, the unmoving chest of his wife Eris mesmerized him. He’d intended to ship her off to the first rehab center that would take her, but when he’d gotten home he’d found her already gone. No matter how hard he shook or slapped her, Eris hadn’t responded. The large pile of white powder on the nightstand close to where her head had landed explained everything. She had finally found a way to escape him and his family, and he couldn’t follow her. “Mr. Bracato?” the nanny asked. “Please, sir, I need to see you, if I could.” “What is it?” He opened the door just a sliver. “Your father has called so many times and would like to speak to you. He sounded upset. Would Mrs. Bracato like for me to bring the baby in? She likes spending time with him in the mornings.” “No! My wife’s sick and doesn’t want to be disturbed. Keep my son away from her, and tell the rest of the staff to stay out.” “Yes, sir. I’m sorry I had to bother you.” As soon as the nanny left, Giovanni yanked the master suite door open and shoved his way in. “When I fucking call you, I expect you to pick up the phone and talk to me,” he screamed. Stopping, he stared at the lump on the bed and sneered. “You know what your problem is? You’ve lost control of your house, boy. Your wife should know better than to lounge around after nine o’clock. It’s time for you to start teaching your wife who’s in charge here just like I have at home.” “She’s dead,” Gino whispered. He buried his face in his hands and tried his best not to cry in front of his father. Despite all their problems, he had loved Eris once and never dreamed their relationship would end like

this. “Fucking shit,” Giovanni said. “What happened?” “Looks like she snorted enough blow to fry her brain. I was out last night and came in to find her like this. What am I going to do, Papa?” The slap to the side of Gino’s head almost knocked him off the chair. “First, you start sounding like the man I raised and not some weak pussy. All we have to do is get rid of her, then report her missing. They can’t find her here, Gino, or you’ll go down for this no matter how it happened. “Go get cleaned up, because there’s nothing we can do about this now in broad daylight. We have bigger problems, and I need your help.” “What’s wrong?” Gino stood up and walked away from his father, trying to put some distance between them. “Your brothers are all missing. I’ve been to all their houses and checked all the places they could be, but no one’s seen them. Stephano and Michael pull shit like this all the time, but Francis knows better than to keep me waiting. We’re meeting with the Luis family this morning, and he was coming with me.” He shook Gino by the shoulders. “When was the last time you saw them?” Stephano’s late-night call for backup rushed back to Gino with such a vengeance, he slumped down on the end of the bed. If something had happened to his brother, his father would never forgive him for putting a woman before his family. “Yesterday afternoon when we were all together,” he lied. “I didn’t hear from them after that.” “Take a shower and get dressed,” Giovanni ordered. “And don’t forget to lock the door on the way out. We don’t need anyone wandering in here while we’re gone. Tonight after we find your brothers and get business squared away, we’ll deal with your little problem. At least most of the people who knew your wife knew what a junkie she was. Nobody’ll even miss her.” Except me, Gino thought, as he looked back at the woman he’d once loved.

Chapter Thirty-Five

“Think this is some trick to pull us away from something bigger?” Claire asked. “I’ve been wrong so much lately that I’m not even going to guess.” Shelby studied the people around Cain and didn’t spot a viable threat. Cain sat totally alone near the rail in Café du Monde, resembling any other tourist. “I’ve only seen Cain like this one other time—the first time she saw Emma after she got back to town.” “After seeing them last night, I’d say that they’ve solved their problems. You’re dying to go over there and talk to her, aren’t you?” “I may want to, but I’ve broken more than my share of procedures when it comes to Cain Casey. Eventually all that could catch up with me.” Claire shut off the camera they had trained on Cain drinking coffee. “Why don’t you take a break?” She pointed to the camera. “We seem to be having technical difficulties.” “Thanks, Claire.” The noise of the French Quarter increased when Shelby opened the door and climbed out of the van that sported a local plumbing company’s logo. Noticing Emma approach the café from the direction of downtown, headed for Cain’s table, Shelby stopped abruptly after stepping off the curb. Plans forgotten, she calmly returned to their air-conditioned haven, took the headphones from Claire, and waited for the conversation across the street to begin. “Want to talk about it?” Cain shook her head and ran her finger around the rim of the generic white mug. A plate full of the powdered beignets the place was famous for sat untouched next to the mug. “Just felt like a cup of coffee, huh?” “Something like that.” Cain finally picked up the cup again and took a sip. “This place is a tradition for me, and God knows more than one tradition has shaped my life.” She cut her eyes briefly to the van across the street and wondered who, in addition to Shelby, was listening in.

“This place is mine alone, not like the club and the bar. I used to come here early some mornings after leaving the pub or after dropping you off to people-watch. Your apartment wasn’t far from here.” She pointed down the alley across the street. “Trying to figure out what was going on with them helped me sort out what was going on in here.” Cain tapped the side of her head. “I can go,” Emma said. Cain grasped Emma’s wrist. “Not yet. Are you here alone?” “Same as you, so no lectures, okay?” “Sometimes, lass, no matter how much you think we’re alike, we’re not. My being out here alone isn’t the same.” Emma jerked her arm away, and her upper body slammed into the back of the chair. “I thought we’d come to an understanding.” “What, that I’d give everyone in the world who’s pissed at me a free shot at you?” “No, that you would let me in.” Emma put her hands flat on the table. “That you’d treat me like I’m something more than an ornament for your arm for nights like last night.” Cain widened her eyes slightly, and Emma stopped talking. “I can’t talk about something I don’t know anything about. I can’t lead you into something I don’t know a way out of myself. Do you understand me?” “No.” “Then this is what we call putting your chips down. If you don’t understand, then you have to trust me to guide you until you do. Do you trust me that much?” “Yes,” Emma said without hesitation. “I don’t want to destroy the trust we’ve built up since I’ve been back, but I don’t want to be shut out of part of your life like I was before.” Before Cain made any more declarations, she pulled her phone out of her jacket pocket and dialed her uncle’s number, getting Lou. “Café Du Monde, and make it fast. Merrick’s package seems to have walked out the door without her. After the dressing-room incident I’d have thought she’d have been a little more vigilant.” “You promised,” Emma said in a dejected tone. “And I believed you.” Not wanting to draw any attention to them, Cain grasped the seat of

Emma’s chair and pulled her closer. “I said a lot of things, but so did you.” The pain in Emma’s eyes was almost enough to shatter her resolve, but Cain kept going. “Now listen to me and believe me when I tell you this isn’t the time or the place to talk about this.” “But, Cain—” Cain took advantage of this opening line. “I’m tired of talking about this, Emma.” With another quick tug Cain yanked Emma’s chair across the sticky cement, bringing her wife even nearer. The rest of the talk was so low the microphone trained on them couldn’t pick up what they said. Shelby and Claire watched as Emma pushed away and stood up, then almost ran out of the café, dodging a few cars as she crossed the street and started down the alley next to Jackson Square. She made it almost to the end close to St. Louis Cathedral before Cain grasped her bicep firmly and whispered in Emma’s ear again, not letting her go when she tried to break free. “Our job is to observe, that’s all,” Claire warned when Shelby put her hand on the door. “Cain’s a lot bigger than she is, and it looks like Emma doesn’t want to be part of this talk anymore.” The sound of a slap echoed in the van, and a stunned Cain stood on the flagstone looking like her next victim would be Emma. They didn’t exchange any more words until a black sedan pulled to the intersection and Lou climbed out from the backseat. With one last glare for Cain, Emma started toward Lou and the car. She never looked back once she started walking, but neither did Cain when she set off in the opposite direction. “Joe, you got her in sight?” Claire asked as she started the van. “Our target’s entering the cathedral. Maybe she’s going to confess her sins and decide to lead a life on the straight and narrow?” Joe and Lionel watched from a park bench in Jackson Square, confident that the black iron fence and shrubbery would keep Cain from seeing them. “Stay put for now, and I’ll let you know where we’re headed next. Lionel and I are going inside.” “Just remember that she knows you.” Shelby’s voice popped into the conversation. “Don’t worry. We look like tourists today. She’ll never spot us.” He

walked across the grassy area around St. Louis Cathedral that was usually full of artists, street performers, and tourists. To their surprise, Cain walked toward for one of the confessionals at the rear of the church. They knew she was Catholic; they just assumed she wasn’t a practicing Catholic. The light on the side Cain had entered lit up, signaling that she was now on her knees waiting for the priest. “Wouldn’t you love to be able to listen in on that conversation?” Lionel asked. “It wouldn’t be admissible in court, but for pure entertainment value, yeah, I would. Thing is, though, I’m not sure what to make of this.” Joe waved his hand around the vestibule. “We’ve been following her for so long, I thought I knew everything there is to know about her. But today something’s off, and I can’t pin it down. Being out alone, rare but not strange.” Joe held up a finger as if counting off a list. “The fight and this, though, way off the radar as far as previous behavior goes.” A nun close to them put her finger to her lips and smiled, softening the reprimand. Inside the confessional a wooden door slid back, and a million memories flooded Cain’s mind as she looked at the man on the other side of the grate. Father Andrew Goodman had graduated from high school with Cain’s father, and despite the different paths the men had chosen, Andrew had remained a good friend. For years he’d joked that Dalton needed a friend with such high connections to keep him out of trouble. After burying Dalton, his wife, and two of their children, Andrew had stopped joking and started praying for Cain and her family. “Are there blessings left for the wicked, Father?” A small laugh escaped Andrew’s lips as he leaned farther in. “God doesn’t see us as wicked, my child. He loves you no matter how bad you think you’ve been.” He put his hand up to the barrier between them. “It’s good to see I still have some influence over you. Thanks for taking me up on my invitation.” “I thought I’d come in from the storm for a little while, and you’re always a good harbor.” Cain pressed her hand to his and felt the heat through the decorative wooden grate. “It’s raining outside?”

“More like invaders at my gates ready to storm the manor.” “You’re early and I still have confessions to hear, so will you do me a favor? One that’ll make your mother happy.” “Sure.” Cain was amused. “Go out there and say five Hail Marys and five Our Fathers while you wait for me. If you can spare the time, I’d like to have morning tea with you.” “I’ll try anything to make my mother smile down on me from heaven,” Cain joked. “Of course if you hear a sudden boom in the next few minutes, you know I got struck by lightning.” The prayers came with no effort since Cain’s mother had repeated them from the time her children were learning to talk so they would have the starting point to talk to God that every good Catholic had. Cain didn’t think of them very often now, but she wasn’t completely faithless. A part of her wanted to believe in a heaven and a hell, even if that’s where she would one day find herself—as long as those who’d hurt her loved ones suffered along with her. Joe and Lionel were shocked when they saw Cain genuflecting before the altar. She scooted into a pew, pulled the kneeler down, and folded her hands together in prayer once she was on her knees. From their position on the other side of the church, they could see that her lips were moving in obvious prayer. Her behavior was certainly new and interesting.

Chapter Thirty-Six

Watching a man pull a cart full of art and finding the entire situation absurd, Emma didn’t bother to notice her surroundings. Why should I, since I have someone to do that for me? She glanced behind her at the loyal Lou. The surveillance van Cain had pointed out earlier was still there, so she kept her comments to a minimum. Juan Luis and three of his men rushed from the coffee shop on the corner and surrounded Lou before he could pull his weapon. “Good morning, Emma,” Juan said. Judging by his dark suit with a white shirt and red tie, she would’ve pegged him as a bank president or something just as mundane if she hadn’t known he sold drugs. “Perhaps you’d like to join me for a cup of coffee or breakfast?” “I thought I made it clear last night I don’t want anything to do with you, and my name is Mrs. Casey. Is it really that hard to remember, or do we have a language problem?” “Let me explain something that I imagine your servant here understands. I asked merely to be nice, but answering no isn’t an option. As for ‘Mrs. Casey,’ we both know that title doesn’t exist, so I’ll call you whatever I like.” From the expression on Lou’s face, Emma was sure he wanted to kill her for antagonizing Juan, but she kept up the sarcasm. “Do women in your country find this attitude appealing, Mr. Luis?” “Any woman in my country would die to be in your position now. You’re the first woman who touches a place in me that makes me want to conquer something or someone to prove myself to you.” With the calm movements of a man used to being in control, Juan folded his hands in front of him and gave her his best smile. “How could you possibly say no to that?” With the movements of a woman who’d reached her breaking point, Emma started laughing, aware from one of her college courses that a proud Hispanic man wouldn’t take too kindly to a woman deriding him when he was trying to prove just how powerful and charming he was.

“How could I possibly say no to that?” She repeated the question between gasps of air. “Easy. I’m not one of the many women from your country who wants to be in that position. Just in case I wasn’t crystal clear last night, I’m with Cain. I’m with her not only because I love her and we have children together, but also because I’m gay. If I hadn’t picked Cain years ago, I’d have some other woman in my bed, so thank you for the invitation and the dramatic way you chose to deliver it, but no thanks.” “You’ll find that what you’ve been missing is the right—” “Please don’t finish that sentence with ‘the right man.’” Emma quit laughing as her anger returned, and she lowered the tone of her voice. “Lou, let’s go. Even though Mr. Luis isn’t from the United States, I’m sure he knows the consequences of shooting someone on a busy intersection. New Orleans’s finest would love such an open-and-shut case with so many witnesses around.” “Not so fast,” Juan ordered. He held his hand up as if trying to regain control of the situation, but the gesture didn’t stop Lou from moving. “I said stop.” With a small wave, Lou greeted the newest person to join in on the fun. Emma, expecting Cain, was surprised when she saw Shelby waving back. “Mrs. Casey, could I have a word with you?” The three men with Juan hid their guns behind their backs when Shelby arrived. “You too, Lou.” “Emma is busy at the moment, so get lost,” Juan said, returning his attention to Emma. “Too busy to talk to an FBI agent?” Shelby pulled out her identification and thrust it in Juan’s face. “We really frown on uncooperative individuals.” “What can I do for you, Agent Phillips?” Emma asked, thinking that the morning had truly spun off into the bizarre. “Just a few minutes of your time. Unless you have unfinished business you’d like to wrap up.” Emma snorted and motioned back to the Café du Monde across the street. “Why the hell not.” “We aren’t finished, Emma,” Juan warned as she started to leave. “Listen to me. There’s nothing to finish since nothing ever started. I tried to caution you last night, but I’ll have to tell Cain about your idiotic behavior. Perhaps if she speaks to you, you’ll believe I’m not interested.”

“I’m not afraid of the infamous Cain, so don’t make idle threats.” “You should be, butthead,” Lou added. “When she has something to say to a woman, she doesn’t need three guys to back her up. I’ll admit, you caught me unawares today. But that won’t happen again, so I suggest you bring more guys to back up your big cojones act.” Luis made a fist and spoke to Lou in a controlled tone. “This isn’t over. Tell your boss that.” “I’m sure Mrs. Casey will tell her everything she needs to know. Now why don’t you take your thugs and slither back to whatever jungle you come from, spunky.” Lou offered his arm to Emma and walked her back across the street. Shelby followed but crossed walking backward, not taking her eyes off the men standing ramrod straight in the alley. “As you Americans say, this isn’t over by a long shot,” Juan whispered. * “Claire.” Joe spoke softly into the mike hidden in the mouthpiece of his cell phone. “Yes?” Claire sat in the van alone, watching Shelby take a seat across from the most fashionable woman she’d seen in ages. Studying Emma Casey, she understood what kept Cain so interested. Emma didn’t just have looks; the confrontation with Luis confirmed that. “Anything interesting happening outside?” “That would be putting it mildly. I’d explain, but I’m busy right now. What can I do for you?” She adjusted the focus on the small telescope bolted to the floor at one of the widows, bringing the players at the table into better view. “Just checking in. Cain’s praying, of all things, so we’re stuck in limbo here until she’s done.” He laughed before adding, “Considering how short her confession was, we may be wasting our time chasing around after her.” “Or maybe she had a hotline set up at home to save time?” Claire ventured, waiting for the waiter to finish so Shelby could begin her talk. “Sorry, Joe, gotta go.” “Problems?” Shelby asked, and pointed to the spot where Juan and his men had encountered Emma and Lou. Lou was sitting at the next table

with his arms crossed over his chest. “Nothing we can’t handle,” Emma answered, meaning herself and Lou. “Since I’ve become Miss Popularity, maybe I just should stay home more. Can’t go anywhere these days without attracting an unwelcome crowd.” “Does that include me?” Emma drummed her fingers on the Formica-topped table much like Cain had done that morning and expelled a long breath. “Look, I appreciate you sitting with me that night Cain got shot. Perhaps I never took the time to say that, but we’re not friends. We’re not friends now, and I don’t plan to include you in my appointment book for shopping and lunch dates so, yes, that includes you.” “I just worry about you.” “Ha!” The short laugh came out so loud that several people stopped what they were doing and stared. “Is that sort of like the IRS showing up at your house just to see if you’re financially secure and help if you’re not?” Emma moved her hand so the nice young woman who was waiting on them could put the mugs down. “We’ve already entertained one of your coworkers today, so forgive me if I come off a little short. I was an idiot to think you’d ever really leave us alone.” “What do you mean you entertained one of us this morning?” “That’s it.” Emma pushed the mug to the middle of the table and stood up. “Lou, could you call for the car. We’re leaving. I’ve had enough bullshit for one day.” “Wait,” Shelby tried. She stood up, but she instinctively refrained from touching Emma. “I really don’t know what you’re talking about.” “Then call the office and get an update. I’d think, as FBI, you’d be better informed than this.” She strode out and started up the street from where she’d come earlier that morning, leaving Shelby confused. “Claire,” she whispered. “I’m on it. None of our team members should have contacted the Caseys this morning. I personally checked with Agent Hicks before we headed out. You’d think she would know, since she is in charge.” She spoke to Shelby as she held up her phone to the other ear, waiting to be put through to operations. Shelby returned to the van. “There’s one thing I know for sure,” she said as she closed the door behind her.

Claire held up a finger and finished her call. “What’s that?” “The farm girl’s here to stay, and she’s grown a long set of claws and fangs since she left the city four years ago. I thought she was the sweet and innocent one.” “Silly rabbit,” Claire joked. She switched off all the equipment, since they were in a wait pattern. “No one’s scheduled to visit the Casey house today, but the small team assigned to the location saw Curtis go in and come out about fifteen minutes later. Since he’s a fellow agent, they didn’t call it in.” “I wonder—” “What he was doing there?” Claire finished. “Whatever it was set off this shitstorm we’re riding out now.” “What could he have told them to make both Cain and Emma venture out with so little protection?” Shelby voiced the question out loud, but Claire didn’t think it was directed at her. She hadn’t been with the team long enough to know the dynamic among the agents. So far she surmised that Shelby, Joe, and Lionel worked as a cohesive team, but Anthony had his own agenda and played it out with no thought of keeping the others informed. He was following the path of the infamous Barney Kyle. “Do we break up and follow Emma?” Shelby closed her eyes for a long moment and shook her head. “No, we follow the plan and wait for the guys to report in.” “Joe did report in while you were across the street. They’re hanging out by the gift shop until Cain finishes her prayers.” “She’s praying?” Shelby’s eyes popped open. “God help us all.” Claire laughed, then stopped when she saw that Shelby was serious. For once in her life she wanted to slap herself for giving up a nice comfortable desk job.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

“Ready?” Andrew asked when Cain finished her prayers. Both agents saw the problem facing them when Cain and the priest stood up and walked toward the altar and the door to the left of the ornate area. No way could they follow without blowing their cover. Andy bowed his head and said the appropriate prayers before removing his vestments, kissing some of the items before storing them in their proper place. When he was done, he wore the black shirt with the stiff white collar and the dark pants Cain remembered from her childhood. “It must be nice to have such an orderly and predictable job.” Andy laughed. “God manages to throw in a few wrenches for even us of the cloth to deal with, child, so don’t be thinking I have it too easy.” They headed to the rectory for the tea he’d offered. “Though I don’t have the luxury of sex to take the edge off when things get too out of control, like you do.” Cain felt a weight lift from her shoulders. She was glad she’d accepted Andy’s invitation to visit, which he’d offered by phone late the night before. He might be a priest, but every so often he reminded you that under the collar still beat the heart of a man. “True, Father Andy. Sometimes I like to compare people who don’t like women to vegetarians.” “Interesting analogy, and I do like the way your mind works, so lay it on me.” He opened the door and waved her in. “If God had meant for people to be vegetarians, a good steak wouldn’t taste so divine. Following that line of thinking, neither would a woman.” “You owe me another set of prayers for that one.” He shook a finger at her before speaking into the intercom. “Megan, please bring in some tea for two when you have a chance.” The leather chair next to Cain’s, set in the alcove of a large bay window, let out a woof of air as Andy fell into it. Outside, the gardens were being tilled for their spring plantings. “You know, the day they made me bishop of this area, I sat in this room

with your father and enjoyed quite a few drinks from a rather good bottle of whiskey he’d brought. In spite of all that pomp and circumstance, I remember our conversation more vividly than anything else.” He sighed as if lost in thought. “Strange where we both ended up—those skinny little boys who used to throw rocks at passing trains way back when.” “Trying to corrupt you even back then, huh?” “Heavens, no. More like reminding me about life and taking time to live it.” “Why did you like my father so much, Father Andy? You had to know some of what he stood for, all of it going against the church’s teaching.” Megan’s entrance with their tea gave Andrew time to think of an appropriate response. He knew how important Dalton had been in Cain’s life and how much she still missed the man who’d molded her. He looked Cain in the eye and waited to hear the click of the door before he answered. “If you ever tell this to anyone, I’ll have to deny it,” he began. “The church sometimes misses the old proverbial boat on a lot of things. I loved your father, and he was one of my best friends until his death because he was an honorable man who loved his family and those loyal to him. How can that be wrong, no matter what he did for a living?” “You won’t get me to disagree, and I’ve tried my best to follow in his path, but I don’t think I’m walking it as well as he did.” Andrew realized that from Cain’s slumped shoulders that the admission had cost her dearly. Cain’s father had brought her up to ignore and defeat weakness, no matter what her action cost in terms of her soul. “The wolves are baying at my door, and I don’t know how to keep them out.” Andrew recalled Dalton’s final visit. He’d taken time to visit Andrew the day before Bracato’s henchmen had gunned him down. As if a premonition had sent him to seek out his old friend, he’d come to ask a favor. *

Sixteen Years Earlier “Andy, is it true that confession is good for the soul?”

“And for the spirit, but only if you mean it.” Andrew often had theological discussions with Dalton’s wife Therese, but seldom with Dalton. “What troubles you, my son?” “Wiseass,” Dalton shot back. “I want you to hear my confession and say a prayer for my family.” “Could you clear the rest of my afternoon?” Andrew asked the secretary on the other end of the intercom. “I’m not making fun of you, Dalton, but if you’re here asking me that, you must think it’s important.” He had spent a couple of hours after that trying to keep a neutral expression on his face as Dalton spoke. Several times, Andrew longed for the barriers of the confessional so his look of surprise wouldn’t halt the words streaming from his friend’s mouth. When Dalton finished, Andrew stood, placed his hand on his friend’s head, and prayed for his soul with all the fervor in his heart. “Now that we’re done with that, what’s the favor you need?” “In case something happens to me, I want you to promise you’ll offer the same absolution to Derby Cain and Billy if they ever come to you. My life is so unpredictable at times, I’d feel comfortable moving on if I know they can rely on you. Your friendship has been a gift for me all these years, and I wanted to thank you.” “It would be my honor, Dalton. You didn’t even have to ask.” In a voice tainted with weariness, Dalton said, “I just feel better knowing for sure. If I leave Derby all alone, I want her to have somewhere to go.” * Dalton had died the next day, and if the church teachings were true, he’d gone with a clean slate. Therese and Billy had followed not long after, then Marie. Andrew pondered how much self-reliance Derby Cain must possess to bear that pain every day. “If my life of watching other people live their lives and giving advice on how to do it better has taught me anything, it’s this,” Andy said, wanting more than anything not to let Dalton down. “Those who want to beat you down can’t succeed unless you give them a lot of help. God grants us free will to live life as we choose, Derby. You’ve taken a wife, you’re raising a

fine son, and you’ve done everything possible to protect them both from harm.” “But look at how I failed Marie and my mother.” He took her hand. “No, you had nothing to do with that. What happened was God’s will, and nothing, no matter how hard you tried, could have prevented it from coming to pass.” “God’s will? That’s the best you got?” “Just like your father, I swear,” Andrew said, shaking his head. “You simply can’t control everything in your life. Things happen, and you have to accept them and try to find a way to keep going forward.” He held up his hand to keep her from interrupting. “I know it’s easy to say, but sometimes simple is exactly what’s needed. Would it be fair to Emma and Hayden if you just accepted defeat?” “What kind of question is that?” A little of Cain’s fire seeped into her answer. “One that begs an answer.” “I’d never give up and abandon my family. You know that. If you don’t, you didn’t know my father and what he taught me at all.” “I knew your father better than most, and how he raised you and all he taught you.” He squeezed her hand before letting it go and leaning back. “Why are you here, besides the fact that I asked you?” “To be honest, I don’t really know. It’s a little about respect, a little about being summoned, and a little about finding answers to the million questions in my head. I certainly enjoy having someone safe to talk to and not have what I say come back to bite me on the witness stand.” “Then you’ve found the one reason your father came often. The church is for everyone, Derby, even those not in the pews every Sunday. I can give you absolution for your sins.” “Even if I have every intention of sinning again?” Andrew laughed again, feeling like he was spending time with his childhood friend. “Even then. The other thing I can offer,” he continued on a more serious note, “is a little wisdom. No one can be strong all of the time, no matter how broad their shoulders. When your load gets too heavy, let the woman you’ve chosen help you.” “I thought the church frowned on the fact that I love a woman.” Andrew exhaled a long sigh. “Someday all believers will see love for

the beauty that it is, no matter where it’s found. That day hasn’t come yet, but some of us are a little ahead of the times, no matter how many years we carry around with us.” “And the wolves at my door?” “Neither the church nor I has an answer for them.” The whirl of a leaf blower came through the window, and Andrew waved to the young man operating it. “However, I do know who does have an answer to that question.” “Father Andy, if you tell me to pray on it and it’ll come to me, I may have to smack you one.” The laugh lines around her eyes were a sign that her smile was genuine and that she was teasing. “I see some smiting in your future, if you don’t behave,” Andrew shot back. “I was going to say that the one person who could answer that was your father. After all, he was a man of honor, but also a man with more than his share of enemies. So he had a philosophy about what the two of you liked to call wolves.” Cain leaned forward and put her hands on her knees. “How much easier would my life be if he’d lived?” The question didn’t seem directed at him, so Andrew stayed quiet. “There was still so much he didn’t tell me before he left.” “Knowing Dalton the way I did, I can tell you he didn’t choose to leave. He got his money’s worth out of each day God gave him, and if he could have, he would’ve bargained with the devil himself to stay for a while longer and watch you shine.” The easy silence came once more, broken when Andrew said, “Hell, I miss him so much I would’ve made the bargain myself.” “I’m sorry, Father. I didn’t mean to come here and upset you with old memories.” “Don’t worry about that. I’m an old man who gets more sentimental every day.” He slapped his hands together. “So on to the answer to your question. Dalton Casey believed that man had dominion over the animals.” “Is this a riddle?” Andrew shook his head. “If man has dominion over all the animals, then you can either tame the wolves causing you trouble or give them a new scent to follow. What’s most important here is not to show fear for any

reason. Accept the things you can’t control, Derby, and plan around them. But you can control some things, so start thinking about how to keep yourself and those around you safe. It wouldn’t hurt to keep them out of jail too.” As Cain smiled and sat quietly, she brushed back some mussed hair, an old habit that made Andrew see her incredible resemblance to Dalton. “I can see why my father loved you, but why did my mother?” “Not everyone can be shown the way by taking the same road, child. I listened to your father and didn’t judge, because that’s not my job. To Therese, I was Bishop Goodman first, a man of faith who helped her find peace by praying for her family. It took me an age, it did, but she finally also accepted me as Andy, the guy who shared a few whiskeys with her husband on Saturday afternoons. “But your father liked coming here for another reason, especially toward the end of his life.” “Another riddle?” “Just an observation, but perhaps useful, and the real reason I asked you here today.” With his fingers steepled on his chest, Andrew stopped talking. “I don’t often call my parishioners so late in the evening, bothering them while they’re with their families.” “Well?” “He was right about you—a bit impatient.” The reprimand was a bit sterner this time, and it made Cain’s jaw click shut. “Tell me, have you ever heard the expression ‘blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth’?” “It’s part of scripture, if I remember my religion classes in school.” “Good. Do you think that God would bless those who help unfortunate children?” That Andy took the long road to get to every point didn’t escape Cain, so she put her empty cup down and relaxed into the comfortable chair. If anything, their visit was helping her forget Anthony’s intrusion and its ramifications. “If life was fair, my answer would be yes, but it seldom is, so my answer is maybe.” “Excellent. I see your brain is still capable of firing on all cylinders. In this case, the answer you’re looking for lies with you.” He held his finger up and she stayed silent.

“Your father took an interest in our youth-development programs, sponsoring certain things so the church’s outreach programs would touch many people’s lives. He would sit in here with Anya and talk about them for hours.” Cain laughed, but played along. “And Anya is?” “The director of the youth sports programs. Would you like to meet her?” She threw her hands up and laughed again. “Sure, I’ve got all day.” After a short phone call, an athletic-looking woman with auburn hair and dark skin stepped in, introduced herself, and offered Cain her hand. The three talked about Anya’s job and how successful her programs were in the city’s most poverty- and crime-ridden neighborhoods. Wasting time carrying on such a conversation seemed surreal to Cain, but Anya sounded so enthusiastic about her causes that Cain listened with genuine interest. “It was nice meeting you, Ms. Casey,” Anya said as she stood up, holding an envelope Cain hadn’t noticed before. “Thank you for listening to me, and just remember, every little bit helps. I also wanted to tell you how fond I was of your father. Mr. Casey did a lot of good, and we still miss him.” She dropped the envelope into Cain’s lap and started to leave. “Would you mind throwing that away for me? I found it outside and don’t need it.” The innocuous white envelope felt heavy, and out of curiosity Cain opened the flap. She couldn’t control her brief look of shock but quickly slid the cool veneer back into place. “Ms. Sterling?” The woman stopped, her hand already on the doorknob. “Yes?” “The new volleyball program you wanted to start, how much do you need?” “We could do the whole thing for twenty-five thousand.” “You’ll have a check today.” Cain tucked the envelope into the inside breast pocket of her jacket. “And if you ever need anything else thrown away, give me a call.” “You don’t have any questions?” Anya asked. Cain turned to Andy as she answered. “I have faith enough to know when to consider something as good fortune for helping those less fortunate.”

“God bless you, then,” and with that, she was gone. “Does the church realize aiding known criminals is part of your daily job?” Cain waited until the door was closed before posing the question to Andy. The bishop put his hand on his chest, his eyes wide. “You’re a criminal?” “Now who’s the wiseass?” “Guilty as charged,” Andy joked. “Anya’s a wonderful woman who’s done a lot of good. Her partner works in the FBI forensics lab here in town and in that position sees some rather interesting things.” “I’ll just bet.” “Last night when an agent came to her partner and asked for something without following protocol, it piqued her interest, and she said she felt like she was seeing a ghost from the past. She remembered Anya speaking of Dalton often, and someone in the pictures looked an awful lot like him. Anya called me last night, concerned, and I don’t need to tell you what a horrible position you’d put her partner in if you let anyone know about this conversation.” “You have my word, Father Andy.” “I don’t know what Anya wants thrown away. I just know she needed a donation to start something that’ll bring happiness to kids no one wants to think about. If you decide to make that dream of hers a reality, it’s certainly up to you. That’s why I called you to come today. One thing about her, though, bears mentioning. A fledgling program to do outreach in the housing developments, funded by your father, saved Anya’s mother, who was walking the streets selling her body and using the profits to feed a habit that spiraled out of control.” Cain nodded. “I guess to her it didn’t matter that it was bootlegger money.” “It didn’t matter to anyone who benefited from Dalton’s generosity, but he learned an important lesson from the act. Her fortune came back to bless him more than once, but don’t think she’ll always be there to help. When Anya sees an injustice she can do something about, she acts. Lucky for all of us that she’s found someone to share her life who feels the same way. To her it’s just that simple. Do you understand? What happened today may never happen again, so don’t help her if that’s what you think you’ll be

getting in the bargain.” “Perfectly, and your call couldn’t have come on a better day.” “Just remember her donation and take care of yourself. I told your father I’d look out for you, and you don’t want to make an old priest a liar. It’s sacrilegious.” “Thanks again, Father Andy.” Cain stood and prepared to leave, hatching a plan. “Want to go out the back?” Andy pointed to a door near the bay window. “I can have my car take you home.” She shook her head and stepped closer to him. “My father always said you have to be seen to play the game. To do that I have to go out the front door. ’Cause you know what?” “What?” “I’m ready to play.” She wanted to see just how good her opponents really were.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Cain strode confidently up the main aisle, with only a quick glance to her right where the gift shop was located, before stepping out into the cool early afternoon. A car was parked across the street in front of the community theater, just as Cain had requested in a short call from Andy’s office. Since Shelby and Claire were on the opposite side of the square, Cain didn’t expect a tail, at least not from them. Joe and Lionel made it out in time to see her jump into the back and close the door. Now that no one would see him, Joe pulled out his phone and called for backup. He described the car and its general direction, then called the surveillance van on the radio to join in on the conversation Lionel was already having with them. Joe knew that if they’d had the advantage, Cain had swiftly taken it back. The car stopped at Vincent Carlotti’s offices so Cain could take care of some business before heading to her home, since she was ready to finish what she’d started with Giovanni and his sons. When they got to the house, Cain sat back and studied it. It looked exactly like it did the last time she’d walked out the front door to head for the warehouse where Kyle had been waiting to kill her. Not a single paint chip was out of place, but Gino’s men hadn’t come from the front. Like his father, he’d taken the coward’s way and approached from the back, and that’s where the real savagery lay. Cain had to take a few breaths before she could open the car door, though she knew Emma had tried to prepare her when she’d explained the damage. Now it was time to see for herself what had happened while she was in the hospital, and why Giovanni Bracato’s family would never come out of this intact. Voices were filtering from different parts of the house, but Cain zeroed in on the one that belonged to the person she wanted to see. Emma was in Cain’s office sitting in the big leather chair full of gunshot holes, signing a contract with the moving company that was transporting the furniture to storage while the house was repaired.

“Just make sure everything that’s not already broken gets wrapped and packed really well, especially the things in my son’s room upstairs.” The foreman was examining every square inch of the room while he listened. “We’ll be careful, ma’am. Can I ask what happened in here?” “My wife hired a group of killers to shoot the place up so she’d have an excuse to remodel,” Cain answered from the doorway. Emma slid the papers across the desk. “Funny guy.” “But you love me anyway. Imagine that.” “Yes, imagine that.” The look between them was smoldering, and the man with the contract in his hand stood there staring. “Do you have something else for me to sign?” Emma’s eyes never left Cain’s, but her question did snap the worker out of his trance. “No, ma’am, I’m sorry.” He crumpled the papers in his hands a bit as he stumbled toward the door. “Mrs. Casey, I was wondering if I could have a few minutes of your time?” Cain bent a little at the waist and held her hand out. “That is, if you’re free and could perhaps show me a room in the house that isn’t full of holes.” They were on the first few steps heading upstairs when both Lou and Merrick started to follow them. “Don’t even think about it,” Emma warned. “As a matter of fact, I want you both to stand here and shoot anyone who tries to climb these after us.” Cain laughed softly as she followed Emma to what had been their bedroom. The space looked no different than the last time she had stepped out for the ill-fated meeting with Kyle. A shirt lay thrown over a chair near the closet and a half-full glass of water sat on the nightstand, but what caught Cain’s attention was the way Emma was staring at the picture still sitting near the phone. *

Fourteen Years Earlier—Vincent Carlotti’s Restaurant “Tell me something,” Emma leaned over and whispered in Cain’s ear. Emma was afraid the butter knife in Cain’s hand was going to bend

from the pressure she was putting on it. The black dress and heels Emma was wearing had obviously put Cain on high alert from the time she’d picked her up. “What?” Emma laughed at the way Cain’s voice cracked on the simple word. “You’re playing with fire, lass, and you’re about to get burned.” Emma always dismissed the idle threats, knowing Cain was, above all things, noble. “I’ve been playing with fire for months now, so I’m pretty good at it,” she said. “But enough about that. I believe I asked you to tell me something.” They were seated in a booth at the back of one of Vinny’s places having dinner, so no one even glanced at the table full of tough-looking characters sitting close to them. The tablecloth gave Emma enough privacy to put her hand on Cain’s thigh and scrape the expensive material of the slacks with her nails. “First tell me, Ms. Verde, do the residents of Haywood, Wisconsin, know what an incredible tease you are?” Cain captured her hand and kissed her palm. “I’m not teasing, honey.” Pulling her hand free, Emma placed it on Cain’s chest and ran it up until it was resting behind her neck. With only a very slight tug, Cain’s head came forward and her lips pressed to Emma’s. The sound and feel of a flashbulb going off separated them, and Emma almost felt sorry for the poor guy with the camera surrounded by Cain’s pit bulls. She would have felt more sympathy for the man if he hadn’t just interrupted the best kiss of her life. “Guys, I don’t think he’s going to sell the thing to the feds. Let him go,” Cain ordered. She handed over a hundred dollar bill and asked for a copy of the picture. * That photograph had sat in Emma’s apartment until the day they’d moved in together. Emma could still feel Cain gently holding the side of her face as she returned the kiss. Cain’s tenderness had made her feel incredibly adored, and she’d missed seeing this reminder of it during the years she’d been away.

“You never did get around to asking me a question that night.” The hands she’d been thinking about rested on her shoulders, and she could feel the solidness of Cain’s body as Cain pulled her closer. While she’d been studying the photo, Cain had removed her jacket and thrown it on the bed. “Do you remember what you wanted to know?” Her breathing hitched when the hand at her neck slid down and Cain cupped her left breast. “I was going to ask if you liked my dress, since you never said anything when you got there.” “I see.” Cain trailed her hand down to Emma’s stomach, then back up to her other breast. “How thoughtless of me not to tell you how beautiful you looked.” A very slight pinch to a very alert nipple made Emma lean farther back into her embrace. “In reality, though, love, you always look beautiful, but I never want to be thoughtless and not tell you so.” “You make me feel beautiful.” The picture came into Emma’s focus again, and she smiled as the roving hand made its presence known again. “You always have.” “You’ll always be beautiful to me.” Cain stopped teasing and just held her. “Can I tell you anything now?” “Just a few things, but they’ll be painless.” The cheek Emma had slapped was still slightly red, and she laid her palm on it in a comforting gesture. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hit you so hard.” “Don’t worry about it.” They gazed at each other a moment longer before Cain walked them to the bed, knelt between Emma’s legs, and started whispering in her ear. With the radio Cain had switched on before that, even the most sophisticated listening devices couldn’t have deciphered what she was saying. “Never apologize for doing something I asked you to do. Our little ruse this morning flushed out the watchers quite nicely, but I really need you to be more careful about leaving the house alone. Agent Daniels and whoever she was with were easy to spot, but where there’s one fed, there’s always more. They’re like cockroaches that way, and the other ones were in the square.” “Still, I shouldn’t have hit you so hard.” “Put that aside for now, because I have more important things to talk to you about.”

They stayed in that position for twenty minutes, Emma never breaking the silence, only nodding every so often when Cain asked if she understood something. When Cain finished, Emma examined the contents of the envelope Anya had given Cain, then stood and dropped all of it into the fireplace. She burned its secrets until nothing was left but ashes. “How would you like to take a ride downtown?” Cain asked her as she stood at the floor- to-ceiling window and pulled the heavy drapes aside. The van parked across the street looked empty, but it was hard to tell with the tinted windows. “Are you sure you want to do that? Agent Curtis seemed so sure of himself.” Someone took a series of photos as Cain laughed at what Emma had said. The moving company Emma had hired had acquired a slew of new employees that morning who’d left more than they’d carted out. The fruits of their labors while taking inventory were helping the guys stuck in the van outside looking in. When the music had come on and the two women had lapsed into silence, the men assigned to the surveillance chuckled, figuring Cain and Emma were busy making up for the earlier fight. “And just how do you know that?” The curtain fell back into place as Cain stepped closer to Emma. “Not working the other side already, are you?” “Get real.” Emma picked up the frame on the nightstand and handed it to Cain, then looked on as Cain removed their photo and pointed to the inside corner. The thought of someone listening in on their most intimate moments infuriated her. “By the way, after you left this morning Muriel and I had a talk. She really wants you to call her once you decide on anything.” “Why take Muriel when I can take you?” Cain put her arm around Emma. “True. I’ll do my best to protect you, honey, but I really want you to call her. On the way to pick her up I can tell you about the visitor I had this morning.” “And here you’ve just gotten back to town, lass. You’re such a popular girl.” “You have no idea.” Emma straightened her clothes and started for the

door. “You should keep a close eye, Cain. The competition is getting fierce.” Emma looked over her shoulder and winked, knowing that nothing in the world could compete with what she found in Cain’s eyes.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

“Did anyone find them yet?” Shelby asked the dispatcher on the way back to the office. “The group you lost this morning outside the cathedral just walked in and asked to speak to Agent Hicks,” the man answered with a laugh. “Cain Casey is in the building?” “Along with Emma and Muriel Casey. That’s what I’m telling you.” More than one agent gathered around the monitor with Annabel Hicks and stared in amazement at the feed from the waiting room. Cain sat in one of the beige plastic chairs with her legs casually crossed, like she had just checked in for a massage appointment. Next to her, Emma ran her index finger along Cain’s hand, which lay open in her lap. Muriel was reading a file and ignoring the camera in the corner of the room. All of the watchers noticed one thing—the Caseys acted like they visited the enemy camp every day. A young agent wearing a conservative gray suit walked into the area and verified, “Ms. Casey?” “Yes?” Cain and Muriel answered together, looking at each other as if they were going to enjoy the upcoming meeting. “My apologies. I meant Cain Casey.” “What can I do for you?” Cain didn’t stand up, and she didn’t pull her hand away from Emma’s. “If you’d come with me.” The agent pointed to the hallway behind her. “Agent Hicks will be with you as soon as possible. Your friends can wait for you here.” “Cain—” Emma began, stopping when Cain squeezed her fingers. Cain stared at the camera, ignoring the young agent who obviously still expected her to stand and do as she was asked. “Agent Hicks? I came here today voluntarily. If you don’t want to talk to me, fine, but I don’t have time to play games. The thirty minutes I’ve been sitting here is the extent of psychological bullshit I’m willing to put up with.” After the tough talk, Cain got to her feet and offered Emma a hand up,

and to the consternation of the observers, all three Caseys headed toward the exit. Before Cain touched the doorknob, Annabel Hicks took the agent’s place. “Ms. Casey, I’d like it if we talked before you left.” Cain knew it was as much of an apology as she was going to get. “Mrs. Casey and Ms. Casey are more than welcome to join us.” They followed her into one of the interrogation rooms, and Cain smiled when she glanced at the wall of mirrors. She wondered if just the sight of them intimidated people into confessing before they knew what they were doing. “What can I do for you?” Agent Hicks asked. “I thought I’d save you the trouble of having to find me.” Annabel didn’t know what Cain was talking about, but she had no intention of revealing that. “Considering our situation and what we both do for a living, Ms. Casey, let’s not pretend the Bureau would have any trouble finding you if we needed to. The city has eyes and ears in the most unlikely places, wouldn’t you agree?” “If you’re referring to the multitude of listening devices your people planted in my house this morning, then I’d have to agree. You really should inform your men that most moving guys don’t spit and polish their shoes, and I sincerely hope you had a warrant for all of those, especially the ones in the bedroom.” Cain looked from Hicks to the mirror beyond her and the collection of people undoubtedly standing behind it watching like an audience at a highstakes chess game. “While what my partner and I do behind closed doors isn’t to everyone’s taste, I’m positive it’s legal. What are you hoping to gather from anything you hear in there? Your agents hoping to learn some new moves to spice up their pathetic little lives?” “I’m sure the agents have followed the letter of the law. You and I both know I can’t stop the surveillance unless you decide to take up another kind of business.” “Then go ahead and arrest me, since according to Agent Curtis you have enough evidence in your possession to lock me away.” “Agent Curtis?” It was too late. Annabel’s surprise not only showed, but it seeped into her voice. “What’s he got to do with this?” Muriel took over the meeting and explained the visit earlier that

morning and why Anthony had been there. The observers all wanted to bang their heads into the glass when they heard what the idiot had done and what it would mean to their team. Agent Hicks would never believe he was acting on his own. “Ms. Casey runs a reputable business and is an active and contributing member of this city, Agent Hicks. If she wasn’t, I’m sure your digging would have uncovered something by now, so it’s rather insulting to her and to our family to have a member of the FBI come to our home and threaten her into becoming an informant. “I’m sure my client would love to serve the government as an informant if you decide to open a pub. She could regale you with tons of information on how to pour beer, but otherwise, I want this constant harassment to stop.” Muriel pulled out a file from her bag and slid it over. “This is our complaint citing that you’ve lost control of some of your agents, resulting in my client being shot. With Mr. Curtis’s actions this morning, we now see the kettle has been put on the fire to again build up steam. I don’t want to take a second chance with my client’s life, so don’t view this as something against you, Agent Hicks.” Annabel never took her eyes off Muriel’s face, and she carefully formulated her answer before opening her mouth. The last thing she needed was another fiasco like Kyle, but Anthony Curtis had been up to that point an exemplary field agent. Even if he had gone to see Cain with no one’s knowledge, she was going to trust his reasoning since he hadn’t given her a reason not to. “I know it’s your job to represent your client in the best possible way, Ms. Casey, but I’m going to fight any complaints brought against Agent Curtis.” “Because you’ve seen his evidence and find it incriminating enough to allow him to constantly meddle in my family’s affairs?” Cain asked. She signaled Muriel not to interrupt. Cain was confident that Muriel would keep her from saying too much, but she needed to buy some time and space, and Curtis was her ticket. It would be much harder to finish her business with the Bracatos if the stepped-up surveillance continued. “I’ll do it because Agent Curtis is an important part of our team, a man above reproach when it comes to his job.”

“What Agent Hicks is trying to tell you, sweetheart, is she hasn’t seen Anthony’s little envelope either,” Emma added. “Makes you wonder. If you had become an informant, would he have shared that information with Agent Hicks?” Emma looked first at Hicks, then at the wall of mirrors. “Ambitious people awe some people and terrify others. I think Cain awes those who associate with her. Can you say the same about Kyle and Curtis?” The same agent who’d originally come for the Caseys sidled in and whispered something in Hicks’s ear, and overhearing a snatch of the conversation, Cain figured they’d now found Agent Curtis. “This conversation isn’t about Barney Kyle, so let’s stay on point.” The calm exterior was still in place, but Hicks’s façade was starting to show fractures around the edges. “I know I’ve taken more than enough of your time, but I’d like your indulgence a bit longer.” “Take all the time you need, Agent Hicks, but I’d like it if you’d resolve this today.” Unlike Annabel’s, Cain’s hands as well as the skin around her eyes were relaxed, even though for her the stakes were much higher. “Did you two really need me to be here for this?” Muriel asked after Annabel left the room. “Hot date you aren’t telling us about?” Cain countered. “Maybe. Women do find me somewhat attractive, you know.” “Because you lie on all those Internet dating questionnaires.” Shelby snorted on the other side of the glass at Cain’s teasing. Muriel didn’t need to use a dating service any more than her cousin did. She felt a small pang. After Joe and Lionel had showed up at the Piquant the night she and Muriel had met for drinks, Shelby had never heard from Muriel again. “If you want my advice,” Cain continued, “you should go for the girl behind curtain number two.” Both Casey cousins had noticed the number of the interrogation room on the way in. “Just make sure you don’t talk in your sleep.” Before Shelby could give another thought to what Cain had just said, the door to the room opened and Annabel asked, “Where is he?” “He’s just going through security now, ma’am,” one of the agents responded. “I left word that he was to report here before attending to

anything else.” As Anthony went through the security measures set up in the building, he never took his eyes off the envelope he’d shown Cain that morning. It was going to be the center point of his defense if the direct order he’d gotten to report to Agent Hicks meant trouble. Anthony walked through the door, aware that the conversations had stopped, and he could feel everyone’s eyes on him. He glanced at the collection of agents first before he noticed who they were monitoring. He couldn’t believe his eyes when he saw Cain Casey sitting in the room joking around with her cousin and her partner and obviously calling his bluff. “Hand it over,” Annabel demanded. “And before you think of asking ‘what,’ let me inform you of the surveillance report sitting on my desk. The report I read before meeting with the charming Cain Casey and her entourage.” “I was on my way in to show it to you.” The envelope came out of his pocket. “After they left the restaurant last night, and the rest of the team lost them, an informant called and told me they were at Jatibon’s place.” Pictures of Cain and Emma sitting with Ramon were passed along to the rest of the group. “Did you lose your phone on the way to Jatibon’s Club?” Shelby asked. “There was no time to waste, and I was afraid if too many agents showed up, Cain would notice us.” “Well, these prove Casey and Jatibon are friends,” Joe said, holding up the best in the series of shots. “Wait a minute…didn’t we know that already?” “It’s the next shots that show what your friend is up to.” He tapped the pictures Annabel was looking at. “From the customs report, we knew Rodolfo Luis and his nephew Juan were in town looking to expand their business in Louisiana and Mississippi. But we didn’t know who they were going into business with. From the amount of product these guys move, it had to be someone well connected, with an established distribution system already in place.” “And from these shots taken this morning,” Shelby opened the folder in her hand, “it’s more likely that Cain is telling the old man to call off his nephew.” The images of Juan and his goons surrounding Emma were

clear, and the man’s intent was just as crystal. “If Juan Luis saw Emma Casey last night and behaved the way he did this morning, then her partner’s conversation with Rodolfo probably had nothing to do with smack.” “Is that true?” Annabel posed the question to Anthony. “How long did the meeting last?” “Long enough.” Anthony collected all his pictures and shoved them back into the folder. “If none of you want to do your job, fine, but don’t expect me to just sit back and let that tall bitch get away with one more thing.” “Your job is to follow my orders, Agent Curtis.” Annabel walked up and took the evidence away from him. “At this moment I’m inclined to agree with Ms. Casey’s attorney that these photos show little more than a personal vendetta on your part. Wait for me in my office. I’ll be there as soon as I finish with our guests.” Annabel muted the sound on the monitor before she walked out, unwilling to share her apology with more people than those who had to hear it. Perhaps if it was sufficiently heartfelt, Cain would let her guard down enough so the agents assigned to her case would find something that would actually stick.

Chapter Forty

For the first time she could remember, Cain looked behind them as they pulled away and saw no tail. The freedom wouldn’t last long, but their visit had accomplished what she needed. Doubt—in some cases it was almost like a virus in someone’s brain. Cain had managed to plant the seed of doubt in Annabel Hicks’s mind about her office’s motives. “Now what?” Muriel asked. “We drop you off at your office, then wait.” The leather of the seat creaked a bit as Cain relaxed into a more comfortable position. The clouds forming to the west were increasing the humidity as well as the ache from her still-healing gunshot wound. “Wait for what?” Muriel persisted. “For the thing I spend my life waiting for, cousin. The right time.” Their talk on the subject was over. Cain had always gone out of her way, as had her father and her uncle Jarvis, to keep Muriel above the fray that was their lives. She was the one Casey who worked exclusively for the family but was beyond reproach as far as the law was concerned, and nothing would make Cain do anything to change that. “Are the other papers I asked for ready?” “They’re in the office whenever you and Emma want to pass by and sign.” The buildings of the warehouse district distracted Cain for a minute as she gazed out the window. Her head was starting to hurt from all the thoughts running through it. Just like a master strategist, she had planned how to win the dangerous game they were playing, but unlike any game, this situation was starting to gain unexpected players and scenarios. She would have to be careful to maneuver without mistake. “What papers?” Emma asked. “I asked Muriel to draw up a new will, as well as the paperwork that would make us officially a family. They’re no different than what we have for Hayden.” Cain turned from the window to Emma. “If something happens to

me, I want you and our children taken care of.” “Fine, but just make sure nothing happens to you.” Ahead of them Lou jumped out and opened the large door that would allow them to drive into the new club. The offices upstairs were starting to take shape as well, and Muriel’s staff had been moving in and re-creating all the files lost in the explosion. A team of carpenters was busy putting the finishing pieces on the bar. Eventually the top floors would be separated from the club area and also have their own side entrance. Unlike the last time Cain had been in the building talking with Blue, a cadre of craftsmen was working to meet Cain’s opening-day deadline. They had one week left to finish, and the foreman was pushing everyone to the limit. “Make sure they sweep every day, starting today.” “Cain, even the feds wouldn’t bug your attorney’s office,” Muriel said. “And one of their agents would never let a known mob boss in the city hire him to kill me, but what do I know.” “We’ll begin today.” By the time they finished their business with Muriel, the sun was starting to set, and Katlin came in and asked to speak to Cain. Emma and Muriel were talking as Katlin and Cain sat with their heads together. Emma was listening to Muriel but also keeping an eye on Cain. From the time Katlin arrived Cain hadn’t opened her mouth to interrupt. Whatever the guard was reporting, it had Cain’s undivided attention. “Are you sure?” “The men I posted said Giovanni drove a van into the garage and left about forty minutes later, with Gino. And earlier in the day the two live-in workers left, with what looked like all their possessions. A cab took both women to the airport, where Gino’s people put them on a flight to Mexico City. We know one lady was the full-time housekeeper and the other was Little Gino’s nanny, but we don’t know why they were let go.” “Why indeed?” The memory of Gino’s wife from the night before popped into Cain’s head. The amazing food in front of Eris had sat untouched, but she’d consumed glass after glass of wine. “Our men followed the two Bracato idiots to their final destination, then took a short swim to find what was in the bag they dumped. It was definitely Eris. No visible wounds except some nasty bruises to the face, most

probably courtesy of Gino.” “What do we know about Gino’s wife?” “She’s dead, boss. What does it matter?” “What do we know about the woman?” Cain asked again. Almost as if she’d known Cain was going to ask that question, Katlin handed over a file complete with pictures. “Her name was Eris Dubois, and she was twenty-eight years old. She hooked up with Gino about three years ago. Dumb move. She was a little into the blow, and that’s how the connection between them came about. Last year she checked herself into rehab, and a few months after that she was pregnant.” Cain flipped to the next item in the folder and chuckled, amazed that her cousin had gotten this information. “Is this an original?” She pointed to a sheet pulled from Eris Bracato’s obstetrical file. “Me, involved in such illegal activities?” Katlin joked. “Stop asking questions and pay attention.” Cain returned her attention to the page Katlin handed her. “A few months after she gave birth to the next Bracato generation, Eris got pregnant again. Only thing is, the second time around they weren’t so lucky, and she lost the baby about two months into the pregnancy. After that, she spiraled back into drugs and handed off the responsibility for the baby to the woman who boarded a plane yesterday.” As soon as Katlin stopped talking, Cain started tapping her fingers. She drummed in staggered intervals, stopped for a while, then resumed her disjointed cadence. When Cain refocused, Katlin asked, “Do you want me to do any more?” “Eventually, but for now keep your people on Gino’s house and see what happens next.” Gino was probably in an emotional tailspin. No matter what a cold bastard he was, the woman was his wife, and he had to feel some remorse. “Remember, when I tell you to move, Katlin, I want you to be fast and invisible. Do you understand?” “I know I disappointed you last night, but if you need me, I won’t do anything else wrong.” “Don’t go making promises you don’t expect to keep.” Cain laughed and put her hand behind Katlin’s head, then looked beyond her at Merrick. “Are you sure you haven’t found other alliances that invalidate ours?”

Katlin also looked at Merrick, who was standing next to Emma. “If you think that, you missed the point of last night. My alliances—I should say our alliances—are to you. When this started we had five problems, and now we have two, at least as far as the Bracatos are concerned. If that’s not good enough, then I’ll apologize again.” Cain squeezed the column of Katlin’s neck and smiled. “I know why you did it, but if you do something like that again without my say-so, I’m going to kick your ass.” Her voice was low, but the smile never disappeared. “Just this once, though, thanks. Because of you and Merrick we do have only two left, but it’s those two that concern me.” “I’d be worried if Dalton Casey had raised Giovanni and Gino, but he didn’t. We’ll be fine, I’m sure of that.” On the other side of the room Emma continued to listen to Muriel talk, but her eyes never left Cain. She still needed to tell her about Juan Luis. Almost as if he’d read her thoughts, Lou took Muriel’s place and put his hand on Emma’s knee. “How you doing, Mrs. Casey?” “I’m working on my poker face, Lou, but aside from that I’m doing great.” “Have you had a chance to tell her what happened this morning?” “Not yet.” He nodded again and sighed. “I guess you haven’t gotten around to telling her about last night either?” “Lou, I know you’re unhappy with me, but when she got home last night, Juan the idiot was the last thing on my mind.” Emma placed her hand over his. “I swear tonight over dinner, I’ll tell her everything that happened. Just start praying now that she doesn’t shoot me for waiting this long to bring the subject up.” “Aren’t you glad you have Merrick and the others to keep you safe?” Whatever else Emma was going to say died on her lips as Cain stood and buttoned her jacket. “How about an early dinner?” “Sounds good.” Before she got to her feet, Emma looked at Lou one last time and smiled. The door of the car closed behind Cain a few minutes later, and she embraced Emma as they started to move. Emma said, “Something happened last night and this morning you need to know about.”

“Are you all right?” Emma kissed a small scar on Cain’s first knuckle. “I’m fine, and I want you to keep that in mind when you hear what I have to say.” Before she lost her nerve she described the two brief encounters with Juan Luis, swearing she felt Cain growl when she told her what had happened that morning in the French Quarter. “Did he touch you?” Emma could have taken the question a number of different ways, but she took it for what it was—concern. Though Cain often told Emma she belonged to her, their relationship wasn’t built on possession. Emma knew Cain belonged to her just as much. “Lou was there both times, love, so no, he didn’t. I also told him on both occasions who I’m with, but he didn’t seem to want to get the message.” Surprisingly Cain laughed at the comment, making Emma squirm. “I’m not laughing at you, sweetling, or the situation.” “What’s so funny, then?” “After the last couple of weeks and what we’ve been through, I would’ve enjoyed seeing you put that asshole in his place.” She kissed the top of Emma’s head and pulled her closer. “And of course he didn’t want to get the message. Men like Juan were raised to think the world and all the women in it are for their pleasure. In this case he’s going to succeed.” Emma shot up at the comment, ready to face off with Cain. “I did not give this guy any encouragement.” “I know. I meant, if the attention of a Casey woman is what he wants, then he’s getting it. Only once I’m done, he might not find it all that pleasurable.” Emma laughed, but worried that the last thing Cain needed was another battle to fight. * As the waiter brought out the desserts Cain and Emma had ordered, the phone on Merrick’s hip buzzed once, signaling she had a message. She flipped it open under the table, not wanting to draw attention to herself, but just as soon as she read the message, she smiled.

Have u eaten yet? With one more glance around the room to make sure everything was still all right, she tapped Lou on the shoulder and pointed toward the ladies’ room. Once there, she inhaled deeply before hitting the Reply button and sending a return message. She felt like scolding the sender for bothering her at work, but left the door open for whatever possibilities the night held. “Problem?” Cain asked Merrick as she helped Emma out of the restaurant. “Katlin just had a question, nothing serious.” Merrick moved ahead of them to open the car door and avoid any more questions. “Let it go, baby, we’re on our way home,” Emma said as Cain opened her mouth to say something else. “If it’s something Katlin thinks needs your attention, I’m sure she’ll be waiting for you when we get there.” “And if it has to do with our talk in Haywood on your father’s porch?” “Then I say we take a bottle of champagne up to our room and toast my good fortune.” Creases formed on Cain’s brow when she tried to figure out what Emma was talking about. “Your good fortune?” “If Merrick has found someone who can take her mind off you, then yes.” She kissed Cain on the nose. “My good fortune.” Merrick stayed long enough to see the couple retire upstairs, then set the house alarm before walking out the back door. At dinner she’d been thinking of her bed in the condo she owned not far from where the new club was going to open. One little question, though, had realigned her focus. She opened the door to the pool house without knocking, then crossed her arms over her chest, the perfect picture of annoyance. “Do you usually bother people when they’re working? Considering what we do, that could be a dangerous habit.” “You’re not working now,” Katlin said from the small kitchen. “Your point is?” The phone on her hip buzzed once again with a new message.

Behave or there might be consequences.

“Is that a threat?” She took her suit jacket off and threw it on the sofa. “The way I want the night to end”—Katlin finally stepped into the room and put a bowl of strawberries on the nightstand—“it wouldn’t be prudent for me to make threats.” “Then what’s this about?” Katlin spread her arms out and shrugged her shoulders. “Call it settling a bet with myself.” “This ought to be good.” Merrick picked up a piece of fruit. She bit into it, her eyes on Katlin as the juice ran down her chin. “Before I tell you my bet, I’ve got a question for you.” Merrick nodded her head once as if to give permission for her to ask, but Katlin wasn’t in a hurry. She sat in the chair across from where Merrick stood and looked her over from head to foot. “Do you plan on running out to find any more gifts for Cain tonight?” “I think the last two we got her should suffice for now, so tell me your bet.” “Part of me thinks you’re a tease.” Katlin stopped and laughed at the scowl her statement produced. “What’s the other part of you think?” Merrick dropped her arms and spread her feet apart almost as if she were expecting an attack. The dark shirt Merrick was wearing pulled tight across her breasts, but Katlin decided the shoulder holster she was wearing rather than the cut of the shirt caused the pleasant sight. When she took a deep breath the material pulled even tauter, and Katlin noticed her nipples harden. “That you’ll make good on your promises.” Katlin crossed her legs and pointed in the direction of Merrick’s chest. “By starting with the gun and the shirt. You’re just dying to show me something that’ll make me wet.” “Am I now?” Despite the flip question, Merrick removed the holster and the Glock, dropping them on her jacket. “What are you going to do for me?” She opened the buttons on her shirt with the patience of a woman who had all night to reach her goals. The navy bra looked exotic next to Merrick’s skin, and the sight of so much skin made Katlin stand up and say, “I’m going to show you something I don’t think anyone has bothered to in a very long time.” Stepping behind Merrick, Katlin lifted her fingers and with a quick twist unfastened the bra. She moved in close to reach for the button on her

pants, and just as quickly they dropped to Merrick’s ankles. “Aren’t you overdressed?” Merrick asked Katlin. “I see now that you aren’t a tease, darling girl, so we’ll worry about me soon enough.” When Katlin pulled her backward into her body, Merrick’s abdomen muscles tightened under her hand, but that was her only reaction. Katlin guessed it was Merrick’s way of trying to maintain control. “Kick your shoes off for me.” Free to move Merrick without tripping her, Katlin walked her to the chair she’d been occupying, stopping when Merrick’s hands were on the back of it. Katlin mapped out Merrick’s body with her soft yet strong hands, staring at her stomach, then moving around to her back, never stopping and going nowhere near where she knew Merrick really wanted her. “Who’s teasing now?” Merrick asked, having to look behind her to get a glimpse of her torturer. “Teasing is arousal without the promise of release,” Katlin said as her hands slid down until she was at the last barrier between her and Merrick’s skin. But instead of removing the navy striped bikinis, Katlin slid her fingers just under the elastic. “I can promise you won’t go wanting.” “That sure of yourself, baby?” Merrick laughed softly and turned her head even more, so she could see Katlin’s face. “You’re telling me you’re not turned on?” Katlin squeezed Merrick’s nipple until it felt like a small stone between her fingers. At the same time her other hand went down between Merrick’s legs, finding her wet and hot. “Something tells me you believe my promise.” Merrick parted her lips to accept a kiss, groaning into Katlin’s mouth as her fingers started to move. Every sweep downward coated her fingers so that they slid easily over Merrick’s diamond-hard clitoris. Katlin never broke their kiss as she stroked faster, enjoying the way Merrick’s ass pumped into her groin. As her excitement built, Merrick brought one hand up to cover the one Katlin had on her chest, making Katlin squeeze harder. “Uh…don’t stop,” Merrick panted as she tightened when her orgasm started. “Don’t stop.” With one final push back into Katlin, Merrick came on her hand, glad for the strong arms holding her up. When the spasms finally stopped, she went willingly when Katlin turned around and sat down with Merrick on her lap. She reached for Katlin’s stillwet hand and linked their fingers together.

“What is it you think no one’s bothered to show me in a long time?” Merrick asked, remembering something Katlin had said earlier. “You’re very good at your job, which takes strength and a certain attitude to pull off.” Katlin stopped to kiss her again. “People respect your strength, but they sometimes forget to look past it and see how beautiful you are.” Another kiss made Merrick move closer. “My job is going to be to remind you of just how stunning you are when it’s just the two of us.” “Such sweet words”—Merrick stood with the grace of a cat—“make me want to make good on my promise.” She unfastened Katlin’s pants and with help threw them over her shoulder. “What promise was that?” Merrick dropped to her knees and spread Katlin’s sex open for her pleasure. “I believe I promised to go slow enough to make you beg.” She sucked Katlin’s clitoris into her mouth, making the meaning of “slow” rather dubious, but then just as quickly she stopped. “And only when you beg am I going to give you what you want.” When she sucked on Katlin again, she had to laugh at the pained “please” that leaked from Katlin’s mouth. It was then that she stopped teasing and gave them both what they wanted.

Chapter Forty-One

The next two weeks were quiet. No one had spotted the Casey children yet, but the watchers saw their parents almost every night sharing quiet dinners at some of their favorite spots. Lou and Merrick were never too far away, and Katlin was barely a blip on the FBI’s radar. Muriel’s offices and Emerald’s were almost complete, and the club would open soon. Shelby and her team figured Cain would make whatever move she’d been planning then. The one team of agents assigned to the Bracato family was working overtime to piece together what was happening and why they were missing so many players. After hours on the street and monitoring their wiretaps, they had concluded that Giovanni had sent three of his sons out of town to finalize whatever business they had with Rodolfo Luis. “There’s nothing new with Casey?” Annabel asked. After one too many embarrassing moments, she’d taken a more active role in all their ongoing investigations. “No, ma’am,” Joe answered. He opened the file in front of him in case Agent Hicks wanted a more detailed account. “Since they’re set to open in a couple of days, we’ve added a few more guys at the warehouses and other places she might not think we’re watching.” “You’re delusional if you think she’s not aware,” Anthony interjected. “Agent Curtis, do you have anything constructive to add to what your fellow agent is saying?” “No, ma’am.” “Then why are you talking? I suggest you stay quiet and listen from now on, or I’ll reassign you to desk duty. Are we clear?” He lowered his eyelids a little, but merely answered, “Crystal, ma’am.” He was convinced that he hadn’t been transferred or bounced out of the agency because no one had found out about his illegal wiretap operation when Cain was in the hospital. “You were saying, Joseph.” “We’ll be ready if something happens. The shooting at her home,

along with the two bombings, won’t go unanswered. We predict a turf war between the Casey and Bracato families. “But we don’t know how the other families will react or if they’ll get involved. If they want to gain more territory, they’d be smart to let the two families battle it out, then divide the city once they’re done. That leaves us with one good scenario. Once the dust settles, we can put two of the four families out of business.” The agent assigned to Giovanni’s family opened his file next. “Gino was bragging about both jobs, so we concur. If Casey moves, it’s going to be against him first.” Agent Hicks nodded and placed her hands flat on the table. “Then let’s keep our eyes open, people. I don’t need to remind you how ill-advised another fiasco like the warehouse incident would be.” * Cain led Emma to the new bar and helped her onto a stool. Emerald’s was set to open the following night, so they wanted to enjoy the quiet before the state-of-the-art sound system cranked up. Cain pulled a new bottle of their best whiskey off the shelf, picked up two glasses, and poured a finger of liquor in each. “Here’s to our success, darling girl.” The clink of their glasses echoed in the empty space. “That’s a given, honey. This place is beautiful.” “Not as beautiful as the woman who shares my life, but if the lady doesn’t mind, it’ll be more beautiful because it’ll share her name.” With a quick tug Cain removed the paper taped up to the mirror behind the bar and revealed the name “Emma’s” etched across the middle. “It isn’t much, but I have a lot of birthdays and such to make up for, so it’s a start.” Emma held her hands over her mouth and gasped as she studied Cain’s offering. “Thank you, love, but it wasn’t necessary.” “I wanted to do it. Do you know why?” Emma shook her head and reached for Cain’s hand. “Because I want to come in here for years and dance with you pressed against me. Because I want everyone who enters this place to know who my heart belongs to.”

“I belong to you as well, and I will for the rest of my life.” “Thank you.” Cain lifted the delicate hand off the bar and kissed the back of it. “Tonight we finish what we started. The Bracato family will pay for every sin they’ve ever committed against us.” “Do you need anything from me?” “An alibi later on tonight,” Cain joked. “Honey, I’ll be happy to. You never have to ask.” “Merrick and some of the others will take you home. Go in through the garage like we’ve been doing, and no matter what, don’t leave the house. I’ll be there by ten at the latest, and I won’t be calling. We can’t afford any lucky intercepts now if I’m supposed to be in the house with you.” Cain joined Emma on the other side of the bar and walked her to the waiting vehicle with heavily tinted windows. “You do what’s right, Cain, but whatever you do, come back to me.” “You have my word, love.” They kissed, and Cain walked to the other side of the bar again. There, she pulled back one of the industrial rugs to reveal a trapdoor. She’d wanted to purchase the building for so long primarily because of the door and where it led. Now more than ever, she thanked God her grandfather had told so many stories. After Cain lowered the door behind her, Merrick replaced the rug before she joined Emma. In the rare chance someone investigated the club, the only thing they would find would be the two used glasses on the bar. Below the building, Cain flipped on her flashlight and stooped to make it through the narrow tunnel, walking along the edge to avoid the inch of water on the center of the floor. A string of old lights was bolted to the wall on the other side, but they hadn’t worked in a long time and she didn’t intend to fix them. She didn’t want to tip off anyone who didn’t need to know of the tunnel’s location. After thirty minutes, she reached a rusty white iron door and pulled a set of keys from her pocket. Despite the door’s age, the new security lock turned easily, and when she opened the door the dampness of the river hit her immediately, since she was now close to the port. An old beat-up Buick was parked where Katlin had said it would be, and Cain found the key. Her watchers would never notice the car with all the head-banger

stickers on the back window. At that moment the surveillance teams had another problem. Two of their major targets had totally vanished. Gino had left his house an hour earlier and disappeared into the crowd at a local mall. Whoever had helped him escape knew how to spot the feds’ vans, and now the agents were at a loss. “Houston, we have a problem,” the one in charge of Gino said as he watched two of his men on the sidewalk in front of Gino’s house search for signs of life. “You locate your targets yet?” the dispatcher asked. He held his phone, poised to dial Agent Hicks’s number. “Negative. We’re going to circle one more time, then come back here and wait for him.” The two men outside shook their heads slightly. “Does Shelby have her target in sight?” “They’re in for the night after an early dinner and a stop at the new place before heading back to Jarvis’s,” Shelby reported. She and Claire were sitting in one van, while Lionel and Joe hung back farther down the street. “Do you need me to cut our backup loose?” “Hold for now, and let me get Agent Hicks on the phone,” the agent at Gino’s said. “Something about this feels hinky to me, and I want to cover everyone’s ass.” “I’m telling you, all’s quiet here,” Shelby said, “so let us know if you need more backup to canvass where they were last seen. Looks like we’re going to have a slow night.”

Chapter Forty-Two

The old recreational building smelled heavily of mildew and rot. Gino deserved nothing better for what Cain had in mind because of how dishonorably he’d lived his life. Plus, the site was set for demolition in six months to make room for a new federal building. Then they would find the man the FBI was out hunting for. Cain loved irony. The stench came from the water left in the old pool, now green and slimy from neglect. It had been years since the sound of children playing had echoed off these walls, and the putrid remains of the once-chlorinated water now magnified the sound of Cain’s footsteps. Katlin stood at the edge of the deep end and nodded in Cain’s direction. Outside, the night quiet was broken every so often by the sound of distant traffic. The area had once been home to some of the city’s most ruthless gangs. Now the old tenement buildings, as well as all the buildings that had once made up the community, were a ghost town awaiting the wrecking ball. “Beautiful night, isn’t it?” Cain walked to the front of the building as though she were walking beside a pool at an expensive spa. “Cain, you fucking asshole.” Gino tried to break free of his bindings and the weight tied to his ankles. He stood in the middle of the pool, the water lapping the middle of his chest. Under the water his hands were tied behind his back, and his feet were also bound by the most common rope Katlin could find. When she and Lou had put him in, they’d looped another long piece that she held in her hand. “Once my father hears about this… Hell, I don’t need him. I’ll take you out myself.” The relaxed Cain peered out over the shallow end of the pool and cocked her head to one side, as if enjoying the positions they found themselves in. “Gino, I want you to listen to me, because I’m only going to say this once.” “Fuck you!” He tugged on the bindings on his hands again and stopped when the knots tightened to the point of pain. “Get me the fuck out of—”

His scream died in his throat when he saw Cain nod slightly in Katlin’s direction. Katlin pulled on the rope, dragging him farther into the deep end. The outburst had cost him precious inches he could ill afford to lose if he didn’t want a mouth full of the foul greenish soup. “Ready to listen?” “What do you want?” When something flitted against Gino’s leg he shuddered and concentrated on Cain to avoid thinking about what could possibly live in this stuff. Trying to stay upright, Gino willed his body to relax and stared up at her. “I want so many things we’ll be here for a while yet, so hang tight.” “You fucking suckered me, Casey. Does it feel good to catch someone with their pants down?” An urgent call from a business associate of the Bracato family had gotten Gino out of the house. After he and his father had dumped Eris’s body, Gino hadn’t wanted to socialize at all. He sat in the den most nights, watching television and holding his son as he ignored the ringing telephone. “Sort of how you caught my father unawares the night you gunned him down in the street in front of our offices?” The back door where Cain had entered squeaked as it opened again for their last visitor. “Or is it like murdering my mother? What sort of man kills an innocent?” “I had nothing to do with any of that, so why am I here?” The shallowest part of the pool contained no water, and Gino pressed his hands closer to his back when he saw a large rat standing on its hind legs sniffing the air. Whatever was in the water with him bumped into his thigh again, and he couldn’t help but wonder if rats could hold their breath. “You’re here because after talking to your brother Stephano…” Cain stooped, took her hand out of her pocket, and laid the signet ring that belonged to the second oldest of the Bracato boys on the cracked cement at her feet. The fact that it was in Cain’s possession could only mean one thing. “What are you doing with that?” Gino, starting to panic, rubbed his bound hands together as if trying to make his own ring reappear. Cain laid an identical one next to the first ring. “Your brother Michael was next, and he folded like a stack of cards in a tornado.” The last ring came out, and she finally looked up. “Unlike you with my sister, I didn’t have

the heart to be cruel to Francis, even though he was more than eager to help your father expand his drug empire. He was trying his best to prove he could keep up with his big brothers.” Gino screamed in outrage and almost fell forward into the slime. “You fucking bitch. He wasn’t even twenty-five years old.” His anger won out for the moment, and he forgot his fear. “You’re the last of them, Gino, which is good, since I have only one more question.” “You’re fucked in the head if you think I’m telling you anything.” Cain put up her hand, her index finger and thumb a hair’s breadth apart. “Wait!” The word reverberated throughout the area, echoing Gino’s alarm until silence fell again. He tilted his head up and looked at the ceiling, not wanting to know how many more inches he’d lost to pride. “This is your last chance, so listen carefully.” “I keep telling you, my father…or should I say if my father had anything to do with the death of your father, he didn’t tell me anything about it.” If Gino had been able, he would’ve held his hands up in surrender to help his case. “I believe you, Gino.” His head snapped up, and he smiled. “You do? I mean, of course you do, since I didn’t know.” “And since you don’t know anything, you’re just wasting my time.” Another nod of Cain’s head and Katlin yanked on the rope again. “Wait!” Gino yelled again, even more frantic this time. The water was making him itch, and when it reached his neck, Katlin stopped. “You don’t have many inches left, Gino, and you just said you didn’t know. Why the wait?” “He ordered the hit after your father slapped him back out of the neighborhoods he controlled. The merchants Dalton did business with started to complain when my father’s pushers started hanging on some of the street corners. Once Dalton was finished, my father lost a handful of good men, and no amount of money on the streets helped my father find the bodies. “One of the guys we lost was my cousin, but that’s not what motivated my father to kill your family. That was your father’s fault. Dalton wanted to

send a message, and we heard it loud and clear. Problem with that was, Big Gino wasn’t about to put up with some Mick telling him his business, so he returned the favor. He hired Danny. Your cousin jumped at the chance to get back at you for giving him every shit job in your organization.” As Gino gave the ropes one more jerk in an effort to break free, they cut deeper into his hands. “Danny still worked for Dalton back then and knew his schedule. When my father asked, he set up the time and place for the hit.” “And my mother and brother?” “Your brother was a hothead, which sealed his fate, and your mother was a bonus. Danny told my father with both of them gone, you’d be easier to break.” The silence stretched as Cain balled, then relaxed, her fists. Finally, she asked, “Anything else?” “That’s all I know, I swear it.” “There’s something else, Gino, and the price will be steep.” She summoned the newcomer over with a wave of her hand and waited for him to walk the length of the pool before continuing. “The information about the rest of my family was useful, but you haven’t answered for one more person.” Cain accepted the bundle and kept it hidden from Gino’s view. Mook’s brother, Patrick, who worked for Vincent Carlotti, stayed close. “Marie, my sister, is who’s left, Gino, and after my talk with Stephano I don’t need to ask anything else, do I?” “That was all Danny.” Dragging him back a few inches shut him up. When Katlin stopped, Gino was forced to tilt his head back to keep his face out of the slime. “If Stephano told you different, then he’s a lying bastard.” “The lying bastard was high as a kite when I talked to him, so lying was out of the question.” Her voice settled around him, making Gino force his head back farther in an effort to see her again. “That’s the one redeeming factor of the shit you put on the streets. It lowers your inhibitions enough that your answers aren’t important because you don’t fear any repercussions. The high must really be euphoric enough

to make you feel invincible, but all it did in the end was snap his brain and his body like a twig.” Gino stared to the left, and Cain finally came back into limited view, since the only illumination in the dank place was moonlight. The whimper coming from the bundle in her arms made his blood run cold. “Please, God, no.” “Funny you should say that. I remember uttering that same phrase only three times in my life.” Cain pushed the child’s blanket back. He resembled his mother, the waiflike woman in the restaurant. “I remember all three vividly since I was standing in front of a coffin each and every time.” “Cain, he’s just a baby.” Gino glimpsed his son’s hand as a little fist came up, almost as if he were trying to entice Cain to play with him. “Don’t worry. I’ll be much more merciful with him than you were with Marie. She was as innocent as this infant no matter how much longer she had on this earth before you stole her life in the most degrading way your twisted little brain could come up with. Her innocence didn’t stop you, did it?” “I’m telling you, I wasn’t there.” Cain’s intense glare made him fight harder to free his hands. “And even if I was, what does that have to do with my son?” With one last kiss to the baby’s forehead, Cain handed him off to Patrick. “We were raised by two very different men, but my father always tried to impress one thing upon me.” “What, to go around and fucking kill little babies?” “To always live my life so that my sins wouldn’t be visited on my children. Even people like us can live with honor. To have a code means we all promise to consider people like your son and my sister. When someone breaks that code of honor, though, the innocent pays the price of those actions.” Cain nodded, and from behind Gino came a splash, then an eerie silence. “No!” It was the last word he uttered as Katlin pulled the final couple of inches needed to get the job done. Resigned to his fate, Gino locked eyes with his judge for one last moment before the urge to fight took over and he struggled to break free as his lungs started to feel like they would explode from trying to hold his

breath. Katlin had positioned him so that just his eyes and forehead were above the water line. As the reality of his fate dawned on Gino, Cain could see the horror in his eyes and kept looking until all movement ceased. Then Katlin pulled him farther into the deep end and retrieved the rope she’d used. When the property was razed, Gino would either be part of the foundation, or the mystery of his disappearance would be revealed. Either way, nothing at the scene could tie Cain to his demise. Cain slid the fourth and final ring Giovanni had made for his sons into her pocket as she strode back to the car. “You live like a slimeball all your life, Gino, and sometimes it’ll drown you.” The jingle of the ring in her pocket assured her that she’d almost won the game. She was missing only one piece.

Chapter Forty-Three

“I know what you said, boss, but I can’t find him.” Giovanni slammed his hands down on the desktop and glared up at his guard. “We looked everywhere in town. We even shook down the woman he had on the side, but no one’s seen him.” “No one just disappears into thin air. Did you go by his house?” Giovanni took his gun out of the top drawer and checked the clip. “The only thing moving around Gino’s place is the feds parked outside. I sent Chops inside, but the place was empty. Wherever Gino went, he took the baby and packed light.” When Giovanni stood up, he shoved the nine-millimeter into his waistband at the back. He’d wasted enough time worrying about what had happened to his sons; it was time to start doing something about it. “The baby’s probably with those women Eris hired, since she’s too lazy to take care of my grandson herself. Come on. We’ll check out some of Gino’s contacts, then go meet with Rodolfo.” “You got it, boss.” “And tell the guys when they find Francis, not to let him out of their sight. That little idiot hasn’t come home for the last couple of nights, and his mother’s giving me shit about it. It’s a fine time for him to grow a pair and start venturing out on his own.” Giovanni flipped the watchers off as he got into the back of his car, where agents observed his growing frustration with the situation through the camera lens pointed at him. As soon as the small convoy left, the agent in charge called in for backup for the tail, needing to stay behind and wait for the rest of the Bracatos to show up. With all of the sons falling off their radar, the surveillance teams had adopted different modes of operation. Some were watching, and a larger group was out investigating. Giovanni thumbed the bottom of his signet ring as they drove through the gates of his office building. He could somewhat understand that his

eldest son needed some time after what had happened with Eris, but the other boys’ absence had built a ball of fire in his gut that was growing by the hour. Just that morning he’d taken some calls from some of Stephano’s men who’d all but admitted that his two sons had an ongoing operation in Biloxi. They were starting to feel the heat from some of the other dealers in town and wanted permission before doing anything to rectify the situation. His sons liked to indulge in women and a good time, but Giovanni had always taught them business came first. If their business was under fire and they were nowhere to be found, there was a problem. And if that problem turned out to be Cain Casey, the streets would run with her blood. * Emma glanced around the room and tried to suppress a chuckle. The other people in the waiting room were scrutinizing them as if trying to figure out exactly how the odd conglomeration of people fit together. Next to her Cain sat patiently reading a golf magazine, not saying anything. She and Cain hadn’t talked much when Cain had returned the night before, but after seeing the fourth ring, Emma didn’t need to know anything else. “How are you doing, lass?” Cain dropped the magazine and took both of Emma’s hands in hers, as if she didn’t want Emma to feel she was being ignored. “Trying to conjure up good thoughts.” Thinking about the exam rooms beyond the door was making her nervous. After Cain’s recent injury, Emma didn’t want to see any more doctors. “You don’t have to do this.” Emma knew that only the curious people in the room kept Cain from pulling her onto her lap. “I’m just nervous, honey, but I really want this.” Emma knew that Cain and their guards must have really glared, because suddenly the onlookers found their magazines fascinating. When she looked up from Cain’s shoulder, she found the same charming smile she’d fallen for. “Mrs. Casey,” a nurse said quietly from the doorway at the end of the

room. Five people stood up. “Guys, I appreciate your concern, but I think Cain and I can take it from here.” The actions of Katlin, Merrick, and Lou touched Emma because she knew they’d once again come to accept her place with Cain. “How are the fertile Caseys today?” Dr. Ellie Eschete said. She and her partner had a great following with couples just like Emma and Cain. “And I see from your chart that your birthday surprise for Ms. Casey worked out, Emma.” “The surprise’s name is Hannah and she’s four, so thank you. Now, we’re hoping to make it three for three, so give me some good news.” Emma held up her crossed fingers. She was no expert, so she couldn’t begin to guess how the gift that Cain’s brother Billy had given her had fared after being in the deep freeze for more than four years. Billy’s gift had lived on past him, giving Cain the legacy she’d come to want. Emma just hoped it was still as potent as the man who had proved his love for his sister in such a thoughtful way. The door opened again, admitting Sam Casey, Ellie’s partner not only in business but also in life. When the greetings were done she sat on the edge of the desk, folded her hands, and rested them on her lap. “You live with this bad weed and think there would be bad news?” From the first time they’d met, the luck of sharing Cain’s last name gave Sam more leeway to joke around, even if they weren’t related. “What the comedian means,” Ellie interjected, “is how ready are you to try again?” “We’re in the middle of some things right now, so we just want to check on the viability of another Casey baby. I did, though, start testing so that I can track my ovulation. Then when the time’s right, we’ll be ready. Right, love?” “You know me. I’m ready every eleven months.” “Aside from the fact you’re ready to try again,” Sam said, “your donor’s swimmers are doing great after their long nap. We tested just a small sample to be sure, but if you want another Casey baby, you’ll get it.” She laughed when Cain pumped her fist at the news. After Cain slapped Ellie on the back, she reminded Emma again of

the things she should do to improve their chances of conception and gave her a chart to track her ovulation. “It was great seeing you two again. Just remember that whenever you’re ready, we’ll be waiting.” As soon as they were completely alone in Ellie’s office, Emma released the tears she’d been holding back, surprised when she found Cain crying along with her. “I never thought I’d be blessed like this again.” “Today’s our new beginning…right here and now.” “Yes, it is.” “Then it’s time to put the past behind us, Cain. What you started to protect us—it’s time to finish it. I want more than anything to come back here and try for this baby. When we do, I want it to be born with nothing hanging over its head and no one looking over its shoulder.” Emma kissed Cain with the same passion she saved for their most intimate moments. She knew she was asking Cain to unleash the devil inside that Cain feared would drive them apart, but by doing so Emma declared herself as true a Casey wife as Therese Casey had been. “Swear to me that’ll you’ll finish it.” “On my mother’s grave, I’ll finish it or die trying.” “Oh, no, my darling, dying is a long way off for you.” Emma brushed back a lock of dark hair and smiled. “And when she comes calling, I’ll be just a step behind you.” Emma finally trusted Cain to use any means necessary to finish what needed to be done, and when she did, Emma would be there with the love that would heal what haunted her.

Chapter Forty-Four

“What’s going on now?” Joe telephoned to ask Shelby. He and Lionel were helping to canvass the Bracato brothers and babysit Anthony. Because Cain had become a virtual saint overnight, Agent Hicks had cut them loose from tailing her. Shelby laughed along with Claire at the sheer boredom that faced them if their day continued on the same slow scale. “We’re sitting outside the clinic and guessing Cain’s just finished one more follow-up visit, since Merrick and Lou are back down here. I doubt they’ll be deserting their charges in broad daylight.” Running off a couple of eager security guards and an overzealous meter maid had provided their only excitement so far. “How’s it going on your end?” “Lionel’s thinking of shooting Agent Surly if he makes one more snide comment, and we both agree the grim brothers four can give lessons on how to drop off the face of the planet.” Joe stepped out of a café some of the agents assigned to the Bracatos said Gino liked to frequent and looked for the car the three of them were in. “Why do I feel we’re always two steps behind these guys with no hope of catching up?” “Because we’re always two steps behind these people with no hope of catching up,” Shelby said, making him laugh. A knock on the back door of the van cut short her razzing. “Joe, let me call you right back. If it’s that woman again, I may shoot her this time instead of showing her my ID.” “Shelby, heads up. Our targets are mobile again,” Claire said. Shelby was so busy watching Cain and Emma that it took her a while to realize Merrick had walked up to the van. “I see our company isn’t the meter maid,” Shelby said. She was seriously considering ignoring the knock, but Merrick and Lou weren’t moving. Merrick merely smiled as the back door cracked open. “I hope I’m not disturbing anything, but I come bearing gifts.” She held up two cups of coffee but didn’t try to come closer and peek in. “My boss thought a nice warm drink might make all these boring hours pass faster.”

“Make sure and thank Cain on our behalf.” “Actually, Cain would let you rot out here, but I’ll tell Mrs. Casey you appreciate her thoughtfulness.” Merrick had begun to head back across the street when she snapped her fingers as if she’d forgotten something. “She also wanted me to inform you she was going shopping again and there was a great sale on suits, if you were interested. In case you lose us, we’ll be in the designer section.” “Thanks.” Shelby made sure the sarcasm was hard to miss. “Tell her no one likes a smart-ass,” she added in a whisper. It wasn’t soft enough, she realized, when Merrick laughed and shook her head. “Then perhaps you should ask to be reassigned. Smart-ass seems to be her specialty.” With that, she walked back to her waiting car. As pissed as Merrick had been when she was first assigned to Emma, she was starting to enjoy her company. Cain, she’d found through the years, had a wicked sense of humor, but after only a few weeks she was finding that Emma rivaled her. “What, they aren’t coffee drinkers?” Emma laughed at Merrick’s stillshaking head. “More like they’re still in shock that they’ve run across someone who actually likes to mess with them more than Cain does.” They all looked at the van, which had an electric company name on the side. “After all, you’re not supposed to notice them because of the convincing camouflage.” “Kind of hard to miss a big-ass electric truck following you around all day. They’d be less conspicuous if they rode around on a huge pink elephant playing a couple of banjos.” Emma waved one last time before accepting Cain’s help into the car. Even if the FBI was monitoring her every movement, Emma felt too good to be upset about it. A majority of the prayers she’d uttered in the quiet of the Wisconsin nights while she’d been apart from Cain had been answered in the last hour, and nothing was going to ruin that for her. “Keep this up and your file may be thicker than mine,” Cain said, once the door closed. “I’m bad, but I’m not that bad, lover.” The car headed back downtown since Cain hadn’t planned on separating from her partner that day. Even though Emma was going to the

mall for a final fitting of her new outfit for the club opening, Cain had vowed to tag along. “You’re sure you want to watch me try on clothes?” “I’m more looking forward to you stripping down for me, but I’ll live. Everything for tonight is done, so I freed up my day. Just call me the official bag carrier.” “You do a good enough job, and I might hire you on a permanent basis.” Emma leaned in closer and ran her index finger down Cain’s chest. “But if you come with me, I won’t be able to surprise you later on tonight.” “Then how about if I sit outside with the help and admire you from afar?” Emma trailed her finger back up and was delighted with the shiver it caused. “Just as long as you’re not too far away.” They both had to laugh at the gagging noises coming from Merrick in the front seat. “Enough from the peanut gallery, thank you.” “I’m just thinking.” Emma looked at Cain. “Any more of this, and you’ll have to retire and become a florist or something equally romantic. At least those guys might leave you alone if they hear you spitting out all this mush.” “That’s what I’ve been telling them all these years, but no one ever pays attention to me. I’m just a big mushball.” Cain kissed the tip of Emma’s nose. At the mall Emma headed into the dressing room with Kevin leading the way after she introduced him to Cain. Shelby and Claire stood outside close to the elevators, sipping the last of their cappuccinos and trying to blend in with the other shoppers as best they could, envious when they saw Cain hand Kevin an invitation to the opening of the club that night. “I’m looking forward to seeing you and Ralph there tonight, Kevin,” Cain said, putting her hand on his shoulder after handing him the envelope. “Any man who’s that talented in choosing lingerie should be rewarded.” “Judging from Emma’s comments about you all these years, I didn’t think you’d disapprove.” “You definitely thought right.” The day had been so boring up till now, especially listening in on this drivel, that Shelby was almost tempted to leave, but she figured Cain would

use the opportunity to pull off a major hit while they were out helping Joe and the others. “Still watching the world pass you by, eh, Agent Phillips?” The voice caught Shelby so off guard, she almost dropped her cup over the railing. “I’m thinking about retiring if one more person sneaks up on me today.” Trusting Claire to keep things under control, Shelby focused on the subject of more than one thought over the weeks. “How’ve you been, Muriel?” “Busy, actually.” Muriel looked at where Claire was staring and laughed at Cain, who was making a face at her and crossing her eyes. “I’d ask what you’ve been up to, but I can see things haven’t changed much.” “It’s a job.” “I’m sure it is.” Muriel opened her mouth as if to add something, but just as quickly she clicked it shut. “I’ll let you get back to it, since it looks rather riveting. With any luck Cain’ll start some sort of illegal cock fighting in designer shoes just for kicks. If not, I don’t want to think what a waste of my tax dollars this is.” “Muriel, please wait.” Shelby’s request stopped Muriel before she got too far away. “It’s my job. You may not like it, and you can play stupid and not try to understand it, but it’s my job.” “Why do you care how I feel about it one way or another?” “Because I thought we were becoming friends.” Shelby eased closer, glad that Claire acted as if nothing was happening. “I thought so too. Then something reminded me of the enormous gulf between us. As much as I’d like to, I think that gulf is too wide to breach.” She pointed to Cain. “In the end it’s like you said—it’s a job to you, but to me, it’s my family. My loyalty is to her and my name.” “Even if that loyalty sinks you, Counselor?” “Shelby, a word of advice.” Muriel’s demeanor changed as her voice lowered, making Shelby understand she’d overstepped her bounds. “Never speak of things you can’t fathom. One of my greatest possessions is a book of family history that goes back generations. It teaches that the Casey clan, for as much as you have watched us, is exactly that to you—unfathomable. We have survived for hundreds of years

because we know no other way than to be loyal to our own. So to answer your question, yes, my loyalty is hers even if it sinks me.” The rebuke was quiet but scathing, yet for some reason it impressed Shelby and clarified something about Cain and Emma’s relationship. No matter how many Barney Kyles came into Emma’s life, she would never again betray her loyalty to Cain, because that loyalty undergirded their relationship. “I wonder what belonging to something like that feels like.” “Did you say something?” Claire asked. “Nothing important.” Shelby took her post at the center railing and watched not Cain, but the cousin who’d joined her. “Think we can finagle one of those invitations for tonight?” “It’s worth a shot, because something tells me tonight will be exciting only if we’re in the middle of the action.”

Chapter Forty-Five

“Make sure you keep an eye on your sister. Hannah’s an angel with a streak of mischief.” Emma put her hand over Cain’s where it was resting on her abdomen. “She inherited that from your mother. She’s always been a little hard to control too.” The soft laugh from behind her tickled her ear as Hayden replied to her from his end. “When are you coming to get us? It’s fun up here, but I miss you.” “I’m not sure what Cain’s timetable is, but it should be soon. We miss you just as much.” That was true, but during the three weeks she’d spent with just Cain, the last of the doubts between them had faded and they’d reconnected so strongly Emma was still amazed. “Nothing’s wrong, is it, Hayden?” “We’re fine, Mama. Stop worrying. I just didn’t want you to forget about us.” Months before, the statement would’ve sent Emma into tears, but now she heard the teasing in his voice. “The Caseys are mischievous, son, but forgetful they’re not,” she said right back. “Stay warm, and I’ll see you soon. I love you, baby.” “I love you too, Mama.” That she had come so far in that relationship too choked Emma up, and she had to pass the handset to Cain, though she kept the speaker on. “How’s it going, buddy?” “Bet I can milk a cow better than you.” The greeting made Cain laugh. “I bet you can too, so I think I’ll pass on losing any money to you.” “Tonight’s the big night, huh?” “Don’t worry. When you get back I’ll take you for a walk-through, and I’ll make sure one of the men takes some pictures tonight so you can see how beautiful your mama looks.” “I wish I was old enough already.” He laughed, cutting off any advice

from Cain. “I know, I know—don’t rush it.” “Damn right. How about we make you a deal? When you turn twentyone, we’ll open a new place and you can go with a pretty girl on your arm.” Emma laughed, and Cain kissed her forehead. “I forgot to ask. How did Mama like her surprise?” “He knew you’d named the club after me?” Emma asked, coming up from Cain’s side so she could look at her. “I may have let it slip when you were in the shower last week, but he agreed that it was a good idea. What, you think you’re the only one sneaking in extra phone calls during the day?” Trying to appear innocent, Cain ignored the laughter coming from their son. “Kiss your sister for me, and tell Mook to keep his eyes open.” “How about you do the same?” “Will do, buddy. I love you and we’ll see you soon.” He said good-bye to both of them again before he put Hannah on for a minute, then let Maddie talk. “That one’s going to be a heartbreaker, Emma.” “You mean you think they both won’t be?” Emma sat up after taking the handset back and turning off the speaker so Cain could answer a call on her cell phone. She watched as Cain grabbed a pen to write something down. “Are you doing okay with a house full of people, Maddie?” “The kids are great, and I have to remind myself every so often that the men Cain left behind aren’t field hands. Mook may carry a gun, but he’s wonderful with Hannah and Hayden, and he helps Jerry when he can. Just a minute, I hear something.” “Is anything wrong?” Cain stopped talking and glanced at her quizzically. “It’s just a visitor, but I can’t make out who it is yet. Oh.” Maddie exhaled loudly. “It’s just your father.” “What’s going on, Maddie? You don’t usually hold your breath when you hear someone up the road.” “I didn’t want to worry you, but your mother’s started coming by and asking a lot of questions about you. Since I’d never tell her the kids are here, it makes for some scrambles at times.” Emma shook her head at Cain and smiled. “They’re fine, love. My father just got there.”

“What kind of questions is she asking, Maddie?” “Just stuff like how often I talk to you and when you’re coming home. Nothing real specific that raises any red flags, and you know I won’t put up with her talking bad about you or Cain.” “Why the sudden interest, do you think?” “I have no idea. Just finish what you’re doing and leave the rest to Jerry and me. The kids will be waiting just like you left them.” “And I’m looking forward to seeing them and you, Maddie. Call if you need anything.” “You and Cain will be my first call, you know that.” “Problems?” Emma stared at the nightstand a few moments longer before answering. “Problems?” she repeated. “I’m not really sure.” She told Cain what Maddie had said about her mother. “Does she know what the sudden interest is?” Cain pulled her shirt off and draped it over the arm of the chair near the closet. When Emma finally shook off her daze, Cain was dressed in just her underwear. “I don’t know what her sudden interest is, but can I tell you about mine?” For someone who’d been shot, Cain looked incredibly good. The deep laugh chased a delicious shiver through Emma. “What are you interested in, lass?” “For one thing, I’m interested in expanding my wanton ways,” she said as she stood up and presented her back to Cain, who seemed to take a torturously long time opening her zipper. She just let the dress fall to the floor, waiting to see if Cain liked what she saw. “Then I’m interested in hearing you moan.” “How, pray tell, do you plan to do that?” Emma needed no further words as she guided Cain to sit, but not before her plain white boxers came off. Once Cain was sitting, Emma stood before her and released her bra. Cain’s eyes were riveted as Emma slowly peeled the straps down, exposing her chest a little at a time. The awkwardness of her inexperience had long vanished, and she now enjoyed seeing the raw hunger in Cain. “How about these? This was my latest little gift from Kevin.” Emma put her fingers in the sides of her underwear and smiled. “Nice, but take them off,” Cain replied, her voice husky. “I want to see

all of you.” The black panties came down her legs, and Emma stood naked, wanting the need in her partner to rise a bit more. The throbbing between her legs increased when Cain’s nipples grew hard just from looking at her. How easy it would be to rush and reach the pinnacle only Cain could bring her to, but tonight wasn’t about fast. Tonight was about giving Cain the pleasure she deserved and making it last as long as Emma could drag it out. With that goal in mind she grasped Cain’s hands before she could derail her plans. She dropped to her knees and guided Cain’s hands to the arms of the chair. “Just remember one word before we begin.” Emma sat back on her feet and gazed up at Cain with desire. “What’s that?” “Patience, love.” Emma let Cain’s hands go, knowing they would stay where she’d put them. “I want you, and I want it to last.” She leaned over and bit down gently on an alert nipple. “Can you give me that?” Cain put her feet flat on the floor. “I’ll give you anything you want.” “Good.” Emma sat back again so she could watch her hands wander from Cain’s shoulders down her body. She smiled when she saw how tightly Cain was gripping the chair as Emma’s unrelenting fingers traced every muscle in Cain’s chest and abdomen. “Lean back and relax for me, baby.” “Relax, she says. Good one.” Cain obeyed anyway, falling back farther into the chair. Emma stopped roaming and rested her hands at the apex of Cain’s legs. Their eyes stayed locked as Emma slowly opened Cain’s sex and lowered her mouth. With a feather-light touch of her tongue she started at the base of the hard clitoris and worked her way up slowly. “You’re killing me with all this teasing, darlin’.” Though Cain complained a bit, she never moved her hands, and Emma never stopped or changed her tactics. The one thing she did do was moan as Cain grew wetter and disobeyed her by lacing her fingers through her hair. Wanting to take her to the next level, she stopped licking and started sucking before Cain could protest. Emma inched her closer to the sheer definition of pleasure, but before

that happened, she lifted her head. “Lass, this is no time to be stopping.” Cain’s voice sounded almost strangled. Emma pinched Cain’s clitoris between two fingers, feeling how hard it was. “Tell me what you want.” She pinched harder, liking the way Cain’s hips bucked in response. “Tell me or I’ll stop.” “I want you to love me forever.” Her hips bucked again as Emma increased the pressure. “And I want only you in my bed till I die.” This time Emma had no intention of stopping. She sucked until the hands in her hair tightened their hold and she heard Cain scream her name, awed that she could affect Cain so powerfully. Cain recovered quickly, though, and before Emma could say anything, she found herself on her back on the bed, soaked and ready. Cain’s fingers slid in slowly as her thumb started its delicious stimulation. The kiss Cain had initiated swallowed each one of her moans. Cain was so tender that a warmth went through Emma that formed tears in her eyes, and she held on to Cain until the walls of her sex clamped down around the loving fingers. As her orgasm washed over her like a Caribbean wave, Emma broke their kiss and arched her back, wanting to get closer, and as in all aspects of their life together, Cain held her and made her feel safe. “I love you so much.” Emma put her hands on Cain’s cheeks and gave her a blissful smile. “I love you too, lass, and I’m more than willing to do it again if I didn’t get it right.” “Honey, if you want me to leave the room tonight, then you got it plenty right.” “Don’t tempt me.” Cain placed her hand gently on Emma’s cheek. “You couldn’t be more wanted,” she whispered, and Emma’s tears finally fell. The door that led to Cain’s heart was locked once again, but now Emma was sitting on the inside where no one could touch her. * They took their time showering and getting ready for their evening out. Cain stayed with Emma the entire time, watching as she put on makeup

and fixed her hair, wearing a new set of underwear. Seeing so much skin on display, Cain was flooded with memories of Emma’s pregnancy with Hayden, and she couldn’t wait to see Emma like that again. At the moment she felt like a spoiled child who wanted the shiny new bike she’d admired forever, but needed to clean her plate before she was allowed to have it. Big Gino was now her only barrier to the future she wanted. “Are you all right, honey?” Cain looked up as Emma stood before her with a bow tie in her hand. “Sorry, you caught me daydreaming. Did you say something?” “I asked if you needed some help.” She held up the tie and received a nod. “You can daydream all you want as long as I fit in somewhere.” “You dominate my dreams, lass.” Finished putting everything on but her jacket, Cain stood to help Emma get ready. They had to attend a dinner before heading over to the club, but they weren’t in a hurry. “Thank you for saying so, but now I need you to focus on tonight.” Emma stepped into the dress she’d picked up earlier and let Cain zip her up. “Are our friends still out there?” Cain walked to the window before answering. Stepping out to the balcony, Cain could see two surveillance teams. She lit a cigar as she observed the observers, pulling out her cell phone with a wink for Emma, who was slipping into her shoes. Cain knew that the watchers almost always wanted to ignore these types of calls, since she never used something so easy to listen in on. “Lou, give us about twenty minutes. Then pull the car around.” “We’re on it, Cain. You want to go out the back?” Before she could answer, Emma joined her. “When you’re married to someone like Emma Casey, you always escort the lady out the front door.” “Truer words, boss.” The camera captured the embrace followed by a kiss, and the powerful mikes recorded the words. “Think they’re going to dinner at Carlotti’s?” Claire asked. “There’s no way they won’t be there,” Shelby answered. * After weeks of silence and inactivity, the opening of Emma’s signaled

more than a new place to dance in the city. As trucks made deliveries to Carlotti’s Italian Restaurant, a wiretap on the office phone caught a conversation between the restaurant manager and his boss, Vincent Carlotti. Vincent had told him to bump a major anniversary party scheduled in the private dining room. At first the agents assigned to him hadn’t given it much thought, until the agents assigned to Ramon Jatibon reported two new arrivals at the Lakefront Airport. Ramon’s twins Remington and Mano had flown in on their private plane, traveling very light. “The families are circling the wagons, and they’re probably going to discuss whatever’s bought them all together in that private dining room tonight.” More agents than Shelby thought worked in New Orleans now surrounded the restaurant owned by Vincent, waiting to catch snippets of the conversation. “The only ones missing are Giovanni and his boys, but that’s another story they’ll probably cover tonight.” Claire nodded and readjusted some of the gear for better reception. “Vincent’s kid, Vinny, I know from my prior assignment, but what’s the story on the Jatibons?” “Street name Snake Eyes, the twins are the next generation of that family’s empire. The daughter Remi will be the next head of the family, while her brother Mano runs their Las Vegas holdings. In a lot of ways Remi reminds me of Cain, at least when it comes to the revolving door on her bedroom. Just like our friend up there, Remi has had her fair share of beautiful women. The old man, Ramon, much like Vincent in his organization, still calls the shots, but the young guns wield a tremendous amount of power and influence within their respective families.” Shelby tapped her finger to her chin, trying to remember what else was in the file she’d read earlier when they were informed of the twins’ arrival. “From what I know,” said Claire, “part of the holdings of all three families is legitimate.” “True, but we’re interested in the part that’s not,” Shelby said. She clicked the camera again, catching the Caseys across the street with their heads together. “And they’re all smart. Dalton, Vincent, and Ramon raised pit vipers, but they’re anything but stupid. All of the children are college graduates—Remi even went to law school—and all of them are master tacticians.”

“Then how do we bring them down?” “My father loves to build models of famous naval ships,” Shelby said. Claire laughed. “What does that have to do with anything?” “He taught me that no matter how good the design of any ship, it always has flaws. Most are minor, but they’re flaws nonetheless.” She concentrated on Claire, knowing Cain wouldn’t give up anything but soft whispers to Emma. “Find those flaws, and enough of them, and you can sink anything. These guys are smart, but no one’s perfect. Our job is to find the flaws.”

Chapter Forty-Six

“Welcome back to Carlotti’s, Mrs. Casey.” The head waiter escorted them through the din of the main dining room to where the rest of the families were waiting. “Thank you.” Emma was perfectly content to walk at a leisurely pace while hanging on Cain’s arm. “It’s good to be back.” For once the notoriously prompt Cain was fashionably late, but Emma could tell by their gait that Cain wasn’t worried about it. “Is everyone here, Dominic?” “Yes, ma’am. We were waiting for you and Mrs. Casey before we started preparing the salad. Mr. Vincent ordered the crabmeat for everyone tonight, and we want it to be perfect.” He bowed slightly, his hand on the doorknob. Had it been anyone else, the forty-five minutes they’d kept Vincent waiting would have had them barred from the building for life. But Vincent was far from upset. “You might want to hold off on that salad a little longer,” Vincent said to the waiter, when he opened the door and escorted the two women in, then just as quickly closed it, not bothering with the lock. “Welcome, Cain.” He took Emma’s hand and kissed it. “Emma.” “Thank you for having us.” “Tonight is for you and Cain, so please don’t thank me.” Emma looked up at Cain, not understanding but confident she would fill in the blanks later. With a wink Cain walked them to the empty chairs at the table and pulled one out for Emma, who casually glanced around the room, recognizing all but a few people. Everyone was dressed to attend the opening of the club after the meal. “Emma, I believe you know everyone except Remi and Mano Jatibon, and Mano’s wife, Sylvia,” Vincent said, playing the good host. “Raul shipped them off to make even more money for him.” The twins, seated at their mother’s side, nodded in Emma’s direction. Vincent’s son Vinny and Ramon rounded out the party, and they too

nodded in greeting. At the center of the antique table stood a bottle of Irish whiskey and glasses for everyone. Standing, Vincent broke the seal so he could start pouring. “For months we have been facing a problem.” He spoke to no one in particular, and no one looked as if they were going to interrupt him for an explanation. “A problem that was growing stronger and more dangerous the longer we ignored it.” Ramon continued, “And while it was a threat to all of our families, from the beginning our snake had its sights on one more than the rest.” He accepted a glass from Vincent, as did his wife and children. Vincent picked up the tribute again, handing his son a glass. “We have all done our part to solve this problem, but one went beyond what was called for. For that we owe our gratitude.” The next two crystal glasses went to Emma and Cain before he hefted the last one for himself. “Cain, Ramon and I have worked in this city for a long time, building a legacy for our children.” Ramon stood with his glass in hand again to tell part of the story. He had been the last to arrive in this country and this city, but he understood too well the importance of alliances. “Your father was no different, my friend. It still saddens me that you have had to go on without his counsel because of a pack of butchers.” “Tonight belongs to you for another reason, Cain.” Vincent finally raised his glass and smiled. “And too long in coming, for which Ramon and I apologize.” Emma felt Cain’s hand on her arm to keep her in her seat as she stood up and raised her glass as well. “No apologies are necessary among friends.” “Perhaps not, but we’ll extend them anyway.” When Cain shook her head, Vincent laughed and said, “Your father and I shared a very long friendship, and I was so happy for him the day you were born. The pride in his face only grew in the days that followed. Dalton understood the importance of family and of loyalty.” His eyes then shifted to Emma. “You’ve given Cain the same gift Therese bestowed, and I see the same pride now blossom on Cain’s face. So in a way, I’m happy we waited to have this meeting.” “Why?” It might not have been proper to speak, but Emma couldn’t

help herself. “Because, beautiful one, our lives and our businesses exist for our families,” Ramon answered. “We have to always remember that fact. It’s why Vinny, Remi, and Mano are here, as well as my wife.” Vincent drew himself up, lifted his glass even higher, and formally addressed Cain. “Dalton had our respect and our loyalty because he earned it, and from your actions, Ramon and I can see he taught you well. I offer you the same, Cain. If you accept, I, Vincent Carlotti, offer you my friendship and my oath of protection to you and your family, should it be necessary.” Ramon lifted his glass as well. “My offer is the same, and I look forward to working with you.” “I accept,” was all Cain said, with no hesitation. “To the head of the Casey family, then,” Vincent said. Emma, Sylvia, and Marianna, Ramon’s wife, kept their seats, but the others stood and raised their glasses before drinking. Something important had just happened, and Emma knew that while Cain had always had power, the night’s events had just increased it tenfold. The old alliance had been formally re-formed, and Cain had replaced Dalton in the eyes of the other families. The muscle at both Vincent and Ramon’s disposal came with that acknowledgement. Like the men standing with her, Cain had just pledged her help in return, if it should be needed. That meant she’d made a commitment Hayden would be expected to honor, just like Vinny, Remi, and Mano were willing to do for their families. “What we have agreed to tonight has made us all stronger,” Cain said after she’d drained her glass. “To thank you for the honor, I come bearing gifts.” “Before you say anything, Vincent and I have something for you.” Ramon accepted another drink from Vincent. “What you asked for, or should I say what you hoped for, I’d guess, is waiting for you. The place is a little open for our taste, though, so be careful.” “What did he say?” Shelby closed her eyes and concentrated on the voice speaking. They were sure Vincent was using some sort of jamming equipment, but they’d come prepared. The audio was low but decipherable.

“Something about a gift,” Claire answered, as she too pressed the headphones closer to her ears. “We’ll clean it up later in the lab.” “Joe?” “Go ahead, Shelby.” He was keeping his eye on the cars the players had arrived in. Most of the drivers were leaning against one of the SUVs, smoking and laughing at something one of them was saying. The muscle was stationed at all the entrances. A well-planned hit would take out most of the bad guys in town. “Call me the minute that door opens and you see them all leaving, Joe.” “You got it.” Back in the restaurant, Cain said, “This time around it’s worth the risk, Ramon. What’s the old saying, ‘a life without risks isn’t worth living’?” “I believe it should be a ‘life without love’ instead of ‘risks,’” Marianna said. She smiled at Emma, who sat quietly next to Cain. “If that’s true, your life is very worth living, so take Ramon’s advice to heart.” “Thank you, Marianna.” Emma also smiled, at the words and at the fingers squeezing hers gently. “And please don’t worry about Cain. She has too many responsibilities to be going around doing foolish things.” “Is it official yet?” “What?” The bottle Vincent had opened was almost empty, and Emma hoped the toasts for the night were done and someone would bring her a large glass of water. “The reason you haven’t touched that?” Marianna pointed to the drink. “You’ll be one of the first to know. I’m just following the doctor’s orders in getting ready.” She laughed as she accepted a large juice Marianna got up and poured from the bar. “Once it happens I’ll be happy to shout it from the rooftops.” “You might have to hurry for that, sweetheart.” When Emma looked up from her drink, Marianna pointed to the room where the others had disappeared. “The only other person I’ve known who is as crazy about such news is Ramon, so I’m sure Cain will beat you to shouting out the good news.” Marianna stood and embraced Emma. “I’m happy you have found yourself back home.” “What in the hell are they talking about?” Claire asked. All of a sudden

the interference had gotten so bad all the conversations disappeared, and then just as quickly it came back incredibly clear. “If it’s anything important then they’re talking in code.” Shelby hitched her shoulders a bit as she continued to listen to the women discuss what sounded like nothing. “It’s hard to believe they met tonight so Marianna Jatibon and Emma Casey could catch up on old times.” “Shelby?” Joe’s voice startled her as she ran through the possibilities of what was really going on. “Go ahead.” “Does this sound vaguely familiar?” With powerful binoculars he swept the area again, but no one in his sights had moved. The question stopped her thought process cold, and something became clear to her, making her stare at Claire and panic. “What’s he talking about?” Claire asked. “We need to get in there,” Anthony said. “Get our boss on the horn and get us a warrant.” “I say we wait,” Lionel said. “Explain, please,” Claire repeated. “If we blow our cover we’d better have more than a benign talk between two women.” “The last time Cain played us,” Shelby paused, trying to get her thoughts in order, “for one brief moment we thought she’d screwed up and let us see into how her mind works. All of a sudden every conversation, every plan she was making was out in the open, and it was as if she didn’t care who was listening.” “She had her own agenda.” Claire sounded as if it all became clear to her as well. “And tonight is no different.” Not far from them Anthony was on the phone with Annabel Hicks. He was pleading his case, using the same rational argument Shelby was laying out for Claire. Because he was, Hicks was hard-pressed to find any personal bias against Cain or the others. As soon as she finished talking to him she picked up the phone again and called one of their more reliable judges for the proper paperwork. “What do you think she has in mind?” Claire asked. Shelby kept listening as Emma, Marianna, and Sylvia talked about

trivial matters. “Think about who’s in there, and all we hear are the three least important ones. The major players must be gone, making whatever move they had planned all along.” The phone next to Claire rang, and both women just stared at it for three rings before Claire picked it up. After listening to the person on the other end, Claire responded. “Yes, ma’am.” She exhaled heavily after she switched the phone off and told Shelby, “With any luck we have about ten minutes before we raid the restaurant.” “Raid it? What in the hell for?” Joe cut in on the radio. “The best Agent Hicks could come up with is liquor violations, whatever that means. It’s an excuse, Shel, to get us into that room and prove your theory right.” “My theory? Oh, no, I’m not going on record as this being my idea. Because if we do this and we’re wrong, kiss the investigation up to now good-bye. You know as well as I do, Joe, once Muriel and Cain finish fighting this legally, the law is going to bite us in the butt. And we’re the law, God damn it.” * In a secluded basement room of the restaurant, the new alliance sat at a table where a lot of their previous meetings had taken place. Here, no matter how good the surveillance equipment was, the group was in a perfectly safe haven. Cain fished the four Bracato rings out of her pocket and placed them on the table, not needing to explain their significance. “The city needs new territorial boundaries,” she began as she lined up the rings. “I ask only that if you decide on a piece of the drug trade, you do it with someone other than the Luis family.” “They’re the best connected, so why?” Vinny asked. “They could help us make a lot of money.” “His nephew has a problem with respect, especially when it comes to my wife and her needs. Do business with him if you like, but understand I won’t respect that boundary.” She stared at Vinny. “If he goes near Emma again, I’ll serve that bastard’s dick to his uncle on a plate and force him to choke on it.”

“Understood, Cain,” Vincent cut in with a glare for his son. “After the gift of new enterprises you’ve opened up for us, we can abide by that. Ramon?” “Our interests are elsewhere at the moment, so we have no problem.” His children nodded in agreement. “Be careful with these people, though,” Ramon said. “They may look gentle, but Juan Luis is nothing but a butcher.” He cut his eyes to both Vinny and Cain. “He learned all his cruelty at his uncle’s knee. Rodolfo drinks in my club, but I’ll never have anything to do with him.” “Well,” Vinny said, “someone has to control the drug trade in the city, or it won’t matter how aligned we are. The money involved can build an organization strong enough to topple us all. That’s what Giovanni and his sons were after.” Even though he spoke out of turn again, his words rang true. “It sounds like something you might be interested in.” Cain threw the comment out as a test. “Not if all of you are against it, but I’m warning you about letting some unknown get too well established. The city already runs red from those who want in and are willing to take a chance.” Like their fathers, Cain and Vinny had grown up together and more than understood each other. Ramon might have not had a history, but his children had a long one with the next generation. Remi and Mano had known Cain and Vinny since they were six, so the four of them would back each other up even if the majority of them didn’t agree with a venture. “What if we offered our protection as far as moving the stuff?” Remi said. “I think like Cain. If the drug trade doesn’t touch our businesses, we might negotiate with someone like Vinny, if he’s willing to take the chance.” Remi had enough of her father’s trust to speak for him. “What cut?” Vinny asked. Vincent and Ramon looked at each other and smiled as their children set their courses for the future. Judging from Vinny’s question, the deal was done if the terms were agreeable. “Twenty-five for us, twenty-five for Cain,” Remi offered, and Cain nodded. “Done.” Vinny laughed and stood to shake hands with his allies. Just then a team of agents led by Annabel Hicks entered the

restaurant and headed for the private dining room.

Chapter Forty-Seven

Lou was the first to intercept them before they reached the door. “Good evening, Agent Hicks.” “It’s nice to be so well known.” Annabel spoke almost as if she were joking with him and had no choice but to stop, since the man was so large. “Step aside or we’ll move you. I don’t care how intimidating you think you are.” “Is there a problem?” Lou asked. “Open the door,” commanded Annabel, Anthony Curtis at her elbow. “Can I see a warrant?” Lou didn’t seem fazed and didn’t budge. “Since you can’t answer a simple question, maybe your reason for being here is written on that.” “The lady said move.” Anthony put two hands in the center of Lou’s chest and shoved. Considering Lou’s size, Annabel was shocked when he went flying into a table where a waiter had just served four heaping bowls of pasta. The bigger shock came when Vincent came to the door and opened it himself. “What the hell is going on out here?” “Where’s Casey?” Anthony demanded, his words dying on his lips when he saw that smug smile from behind Vincent. “You can’t be here.” “Agent Hicks, I want an explanation,” the elder Carlotti continued. They all watched as the diners who’d cushioned Lou’s fall were helped off the floor by a team of waiters. The hot oil and garlic on one of the pasta dishes had splashed on Lou’s face, forming angry red splotches. “We have reason to believe,” Annabel started, grimacing when the rest of the group they thought was missing came out as well, “that you have some illegal liquor on the premises. We have a warrant to check your licenses.” “Be careful, Vincent. The last time this happened to me I caught a bullet with my chest,” Cain said. Annabel was one of the only people in the place who didn’t laugh. “That was uncalled for, Ms. Casey.”

“You aren’t kidding, Agent.” This time any lightheartedness bled out of Cain’s voice. “Dominic, get the paperwork, then get my attorney on the phone,” Vincent ordered. With a sneer, he looked at Annabel like a shark regarding a wounded fish. “How do you feel about Anchorage, Agent Hicks? Because once I’m done with you, you’ll be investigating bear shit for the rest of your career.” “Is that a threat, Mr. Carlotti?” “It’s an invitation to meet me in court, and unless Lou over there says otherwise, I don’t think I’ll be alone in my complaint.” He held his liquor as well as other license information up, but she didn’t even bother to look at it. She and the other agents had seen what they’d come for. “Tell me again, Agent Curtis, how this isn’t personal,” Cain said as the agent started to leave. “At least this time you all bothered to get a warrant and not shoot me at the first given chance. I thought you would’ve learned your lesson after paying some stupid flunky to bug my hospital room,” she said, taking a chance that she was right. Anthony pulled away from Hicks by shrugging her restraining hand off his shoulder, his face red. “You think you’re smart enough to never get caught, but no one’s that fucking smart. I’m going to love the day we bring you down, no matter how we do it, and I’m going to be the one who drags you there.” While Cain’s comment was meant to bait, no one in the restaurant heard it, though Anthony’s booming voice was hard to miss. “Agent Curtis, stand down,” his superior ordered. “My apologies, Ms. Casey.” “You can apologize from across the street, Agent Hicks.” Muriel arrived dressed in a tuxedo, like most of the group that had been called away from the private dinner. “Sorry I’m late, but I was just finishing up with a bit of business.” She gave a copy of something to Cain before addressing the group gathered in the main dining room. “The Fifth Circuit just issued an emergency protection order on my client’s behalf, stating there must be five hundred yards between the agents listed here and Derby Cain Casey and her family.” With a smile she handed over the brief as she pointed her date in the direction of the private dining room and away from the agents standing behind Annabel. “That includes everyone

present, so please vacate the property or I’ll involve the police, and we both know they’d love nothing better.” “There’s no way the court sanctioned this.” The paperwork Annabel was examining looked authentic, though. “Ordinarily no, but this was extreme circumstances, and neither I nor the court was willing to take a chance with my client’s life again. If there was one rogue agent, who’s to say there aren’t more?” The order wouldn’t be in place long, but Muriel decided to have a little fun while she could. Anthony had been the weak link, and Cain had exploited it well. As Annabel stood and read, none of her people moving, Muriel pulled out her phone. “Commissioner Albert, Muriel Casey.” The fact that she had his direct number snapped Annabel’s head up. “About that paperwork we filed, I might need some assistance.” She paused to listen to something, never losing eye contact with Cain. “Carlotti’s Italian Restaurant, and please bring as many units as you see fit.” “This isn’t over, Ms. Casey.” Annabel handed back the papers and signaled for everyone to pull back. No way in hell was she letting the New Orleans Police Department escort her anywhere. “I bought you a night, cousin,” Muriel whispered in Cain’s ear when they embraced. “Use it wisely.” “I use them all wisely, Muriel, but thank you. Emma doesn’t need any stress right now, so this should simplify matters.” “It sounds like you’ve got a lot to look forward to, then, so I want you to be careful as well.” Cain held out her hand out to Emma, who immediately took it. “I have everything to look forward to, cousin.” And every reason to fight for what’s mine, she thought, and Emma read the sentiment clearly in her face. * As they rode in silence to their new club after dinner, Emma enjoyed the feel of Cain’s arms around her and her lips against her neck. Their afternoon had left them both in the mood to touch, and they didn’t waste

even that short span of alone time. “Thanks for bringing me with you tonight, baby.” Emma looked into Cain’s blue eyes. She smiled easily when Cain’s hand went to her middle. “Do you think it’ll be a boy or a girl?” “It’ll be what I want most. A Casey with a lot of Verde mixed in. We’re going to love it no matter what, so it isn’t important to me what it is.” The excitement from the restaurant as well as having Emma this close in a very tight black dress was fueling Cain’s libido. She felt Emma’s nipple harden under the material as she squeezed her breast. “Tonight was about both our futures, mine and Vincent’s, and the futures of our families, so it was important for you to be there.” “Just remember that I belong to you and it’s my job to make your dreams come true for the rest of our lives.” Emma pressed Cain’s hand harder against her chest as she brought their lips together. “Tell me we’re almost done? I miss the kids and want us to be a family again.” “One dance, darlin’. Then we’ll finish this.” The car stopped, and the noise coming from the line waiting to get into the new club was just audible through the thick glass. After another long kiss Cain knocked on the privacy window, and Merrick opened the door. Their dinner companions were already at Cain and Emma’s private table, and the others they’d invited were dancing and taking advantage of the open bar. Cain hadn’t thrown a party like this in a while, and the crowd seemed happy to be there now that she felt the need to celebrate something. When they paused at the top of the stairs that led down to the bar, the music didn’t stop, but the DJ lowered the volume considerably, making people look up. “They look stunning together,” Muriel said to her date as they both stood up. “And I didn’t realize till just now that I missed seeing them together.” She glanced across the place as people started to clap, spotting Claire and Shelby not far from where Cain and Emma were standing. Since the agents’ names weren’t on the list, they weren’t supposed to be there. Before she could do anything about it, Cain nodded in her direction, then motioned for her to forget it. “The place looks great, honey.” Cain put her arm around Emma’s waist as they descended the stairs.

“Let’s hope it isn’t the explosive success the last place was.” “Not funny, darling.” The techno beat changed to something slow and sexy, and Emma pulled Cain to the middle of the dance floor. “Dance with me?” “Forever and a day, my love.” The two agents scanned the room as the Caseys shared a dance, but they didn’t see anything out of the ordinary. They’d been a little surprised when Cain had nodded to them on their way in, giving the bouncer the false impression of permission to enter. It was a chance, but it was worth taking, even if they did end up in jail. Once the dance was over, the rhythm picked up again and Emma followed Cain’s lead as they continued to dance. Emma’s would only have one opening night, and they looked like they were prepared to enjoy it. Before long, Remi and her date and Mano and Sylvia joined them, making Shelby and Claire relax a little more. From their vantage point Cain knew they were there and didn’t care, and apparently all Cain had planned was a great party. Forty minutes later, Cain and Emma made their way through the crowd to the back of the room and disappeared behind a door that Merrick opened for them. “Joe?” Shelby whispered into her mike. Claire ran to keep up as Shelby rushed toward the exit. “What’s wrong?” Joe responded. “Does Cain’s new real estate have a helipad?” Lionel hacked into the city’s building permits department and started scanning. “Yep. Nothing to accommodate anything big, but it does have one.” “Scramble something. Anthony was right. She’s got something planned. Probably something remote.” When Shelby got to the front door she could see the bird coming from the direction of the heliport next to the New Orleans Superdome. “Move it, Joe.” Instead of heading to the car, Shelby and Claire ran toward the building next door, which was one floor higher than the one they’d just left. Their badges got them in and worked again when they knocked on the door of a young physician just getting home from a double shift. When they reached the large windows facing Cain’s building, they saw Cain leading

Emma to the helicopter. Again Cain had her arm around Emma’s waist, and Emma was pressed up to her side. Relief flooded Shelby when she saw another helicopter coming from the west. Unlike the night Cain had lost the agents in Wisconsin with the same trick, tonight they would know exactly where she was going and what she’d be doing once she got there. “Make sure they stay five hundred yards away. We wouldn’t want to break a court order,” Shelby said. “Stop making jokes and get your ass on the roof,” Joe ordered. He was driving as Lionel was busy looking at the fueling records for all the private planes in the vicinity, along with any flight plans they might have filed. “We need you airborne before we lose them again.” “Not going to happen again.” “Got something,” Lionel said as he tried to keep his seat and ignore the fact that Joe was driving and watching the helicopter more than the road. “Carlotti fueled his plane this afternoon, but the pilot said they wouldn’t have the flight plans until they were ready for takeoff.” “Hear that?” Joe asked Shelby as he directed them to the nearest interstate entrance ramp. “I’ll call ahead and arrange something, and we’ll meet you there in less than ten.” Shelby listened, and from their direction, Joe was right. Wherever Cain was headed, she would have to take a plane. Shelby couldn’t understand why she’d pulled such a stunt, but at the moment all the speculation in the world wasn’t as important as keeping up with Cain and, no matter how much she liked her, finally catching her at something so they could shut her down. The blackness of Lake Pontchartrain came into view, as did the runways of the airport located on the south shore. “What’s your ETA, Joe?” “If we’re lucky, in about five.” He never let off the accelerator as they arrived at their exit. “Even if they’re twenty minutes ahead of us, we won’t have a problem. A Coast Guard plane’s waiting for us, and she’s fully fueled. Wherever they go, we’ll be five hundred yards behind them.” Lionel was calling Hicks and giving her an update. They’d need help from the State Department if Cain was traveling someplace they didn’t have jurisdiction. They pulled up as Cain and Emma were landing close to their ride. Again the couple stayed close together as they boarded and

never looked back, even though they had to know they were being followed. “What are you up to, Cain?” Shelby whispered into the noise of the rotor blades as she and Claire landed.

Chapter Forty-Eight

The blinds in Muriel’s private office were down, assuring Cain she was the only one enjoying the vision in the strapless black bra and thong. The extremely revealing undergarments had been necessary for the dress Emma had just taken off. “What’s all that leering for?” Cain’s deep chuckle hardened Emma’s nipples noticeably. “You stand there looking like that, and you wonder why I’m leering? I’m only human, darlin’.” “Think you’ll still be leering when I’m as big as a house?” Cain laughed again, but this time she stood up so she could inspect more closely. “I remember a bit of my leering and what happened after it sent you into labor with Hayden.” She traced a path from the presently flat stomach up to cup Emma’s breast. “You’re in my blood, lass, so I’ll always desire you, no matter what.” “Are you planning to finish what you’re starting now?” The starch of Cain’s shirt felt good against Emma’s back as she leaned farther into the strong body. “We have a flight to catch,” Cain said, but didn’t let go. “Then stop making me crazy or we’ll be late.” She pressed her hand into Cain’s crotch. “Very late.” “Cruel, sweetling.” Cain didn’t want to, but she stepped back and unbuttoned her shirt. They did have a plane to catch, and she wanted to get business out of the way so she could leisurely finish what they’d started. “Now, please put something on before I forget what my name is.” “Did the men sweep tonight?” Emma stepped into an old pair of jeans and zipped them up before changing the bra and putting on a sweater. “Thoroughly, why?” Cain settled for a pair of chinos, a fresh white shirt, and a dark sweater. The couple looked more like models for a Gap ad than a part of an organized crime family. “Just curious as to what’s going to happen next.” In the interest of time Cain gave her the quick version before escorting

her to the elevator. When they reached the first floor of the club, their bodyguards were waiting, dressed very much like Emma. “How did our fishing expedition go?” Cain asked. “I believe the term is ‘they fell for it hook, line, and sinker,’ so I hope they dressed appropriately,” Lou joked. He blushed when Emma walked up and pressed her hand to the side of his face that wasn’t burned. “I’m all right, Mrs. Casey, really.” “Then take a stroll outside and see if we still have company,” Cain said with a wink. The back alley appeared empty except for the vehicle parked close to the door. Though Vincent’s plane was in the air heading south, Remi Jatibon’s was sitting in the family hangar waiting for a trip north. Ten minutes after the Coast Guard jet had hit twenty thousand feet, the fuel truck pulled up at Jatibon’s hangar. The Caseys drove straight in and took their time boarding, since the hangar doors were closed and the building was windowless. Ramon had never cared for prying eyes, even when what he was doing was innocent. “Welcome aboard, folks,” the pilot said. “Ms. Casey, according to Mr. Jatibon and Remi, the extra cargo is in the small private office waiting for you.” He pointed in the appropriate direction. “And the other cargo you sent ahead is in the bedroom.” Cain nodded and took a seat on the sofa. “Cargo?” Emma asked, sitting next to her. They had to kill about thirty minutes before takeoff. “Tonight is about repaying favors and settling debts. To accomplish that, you always need a little baggage, so to speak.” “Then I look forward to the morning.” Everything Emma had prayed for in the past four years was just beyond her reach, and that was what worried her the most—wanting too much always resulted in huge disappointment when it didn’t pan out.

Chapter Forty-Nine

The deserted airstrip was lit only by the headlights of the vehicles below, but the pilot still made a smooth landing. Once on the ground, as Emma kissed Cain one last time before following Merrick to one of the waiting vehicles, Lou carried a large bag from the plane and threw it into the back of another vehicle. As they rode over the rough Wisconsin terrain, Cain closed her eyes and rested her head on the neck support. The bundle she held against her chest was still, oblivious to the rocking. Aside from Mook, who was driving, she’d brought along only Lou and Katlin. Emma and Merrick were already well on their way to Maddie’s. For once, she wished Hayden were a little older so she could’ve included him. Someday she’d tell him the whole story as part of his lessons for his future responsibilities, which included keeping the Casey secrets as well as their legacy. They stopped next to a pitch-dark wooded area. After they entered the old stand of trees and walked about half a mile in, Cain noticed that the stars were barely visible, even though the trees were still bare. She had to give Mook credit for accomplishing what she’d asked. From the thickness of the roots, it couldn’t have been easy. “I owe you a bonus, man,” Cain said. She now sat in the portable chair Katlin had carried for her, a lantern at her feet, and clutched her still-achy side. She could forget about it for long stretches now, but in the cold night air after a long walk she knew she still wasn’t a hundred percent. “It took me two weeks because I only worked at night, so I’m thinking fifty-yard-line tickets for a couple of games next year for Hayden and me.” The hole they were staring at was deep and more than worth what Mook was requesting. Carelessly, Lou dropped his load onto the mud near the hole, and in the stillness of the night Cain heard a moan. Giovanni Bracato’s eyes didn’t open after Lou slit the bag apart, and they stayed closed until Katlin slapped him hard across the face, which woke him up from the sedative

Vincent’s men had given him. Blinking rapidly, he tried to focus on where he was. He was sure he would wake from this nightmare and find himself in bed next to the young woman he’d hired for the night. The process by which he’d gone from her bed to a cold night on his knees had to be a dream. “Personally,” Cain’s voice was low as she adjusted the lamp by her feet, “I like the city, but this place is starting to grow on me.” She waved to the surrounding area. “It really is more suited for nights like tonight than the sprawl of New Orleans.” “You let me go now, and I might consider letting your family live.” “You shut your mouth now, and I’ll let you live that many more minutes longer.” Cain’s matter-of-fact tone made Giovanni stop talking. “If you want a quick death, though, I’ll be happy to accommodate you.” “Cut the shit, Casey. You aren’t going to kill me.” Her chuckle came close to making Giovanni lose his temper, but he pressed his lips together and stopped talking again. “Why do you think that?” “You need me.” She raised her eyebrow at that statement, so Giovanni rushed ahead. “For balance, you need me. Besides, my sons will never rest until they avenge me, and you don’t want that kind of shit.” The urge to take a shot was more important to him than his immediate safety, so Giovanni took it. “It’s less time for you to fuck that little piece—” Lou hit him in the back of the head, pitching him forward and giving him a mouth full of mud for his words. “Careful, Big Gino. I wouldn’t want you to die on me before we’re through.” “Sorry, boss,” Lou said, even though he sounded less than sincere. “No need. You just saved me the trouble.” Cain pulled her coat tighter around her. “Are you done, or do we leave you with Lou a little while till we kill all that spunk?” “What do you want?” “What do I want?” She put her hand on her chin as if to think of a good answer. “Not too much, really. I just wanted to have a talk.” “That would’ve taken a phone call, so why all this?” Even though his

hands were tied behind him, Giovanni could feel goose bumps rising on his arms. “Your father would’ve never tried anything like this. He understood the ways things were done.” “Like having a coward kill him from a moving car? You’re right. I guess he underestimated how dishonorable you are.” Had there been more light, Giovanni was sure Cain would’ve seen the vein in his neck pulsate. “Dalton was careless, but that had nothing to do with me.” Cain’s head fell back a little as she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I should start by saying that I told my wife this wouldn’t take long.” Giovanni shrank back from her glare when she opened her eyes again. “You wouldn’t want to make a liar out of me, would you?” Leaning in his direction, she balled her fist, and the blow knocked him back so far, Lou had to jump to catch him before he tumbled into the hole. “Why the fuck did you do that?” Giovanni shook his head, trying to clear the blood out of his nose. “Call it incentive to pay attention.” From her coat pocket Cain pulled a small pouch. Giovanni spat, trying to get the copper taste out of his mouth, and almost hit Cain’s boot. “What do you hope to gain here? Aside from me making it my mission in life to kill you.” “I gain knowing the truth of what happened. That’s all, really, and in a way, so will you.” Cain untied the drawstring on the pouch. “Actually, your new mission should be to ask for forgiveness.” The clink of whatever landed in her palm made Giovanni crane his neck to see. “I have all the truth I need, so there’s no reason to lie.” “You do, huh?” Giovanni laughed and shifted in an attempt to get the circulation going in his legs again. “You’re a lot like Dalton.” He needed to tip the scales back in his favor. “Do you realize that? A taste for cheap whiskey and cheaper women, but weak for everything else.” When he saw the first ring in Cain’s hand, any other words died in his throat. “If I’m lucky”—the next ring came out of the bag—“at the end of my life, people will compare me to my father.” The third ring rolled out into Cain’s

palm, but she didn’t look up until the last one came out and she returned the bag to her jacket. “What have you done?” “I observed your offspring, Giovanni. I watched them and how they lived.” She stretched out her hand so he could see the four signet rings clearly. “Your sons were very much like you. Do you realize that?” “Were?” The possibilities of what Cain had said were almost too much for Giovanni to handle, but he fought back the bile in his throat. “Did you think I’m so weak that I’d ignore your attacks on my family?” The laugh that followed had nothing to do with mirth. “No, Giovanni, you now have to atone for every action you ordered.” Giovanni had always avoided tears, but they now flowed freely down his cheeks. “Please, not my sons. Anything but that.” Cain raised the first ring and held it to the light to read the inscription inside. “For my brother Billy, you paid with Stephano’s life.” With a quiet thud it landed in the mud in front of Giovanni. “For my mother’s life, Michael’s sacrifice seemed to fall short, but it’ll have to do.” The next ring fell next to the first. “Marie, my sister, was an innocent soul, but your boys couldn’t respect that, and they gave her the most miserable of deaths.” At the word “innocent,” Giovanni knew what name would come next, and the totality of his sins landed on his shoulders. His youngest, Francis, was too kindhearted to ever get far in his world, and Giovanni had kept him close so the vultures wouldn’t get near him. He was doing better after Giovanni had started to spend a lot of time showing him the business, but he still had a lot to learn. Through his tears he recognized Francis’s ring in Cain’s hand. A car accident had caused the ding on the side that his youngest son had never had repaired. “Francis was your sacrifice for Marie’s death.” Cain’s words confirmed his fears. “That leaves us with one.” “Even if you kill me tonight, Gino will be my salvation. He won’t rest until he avenges all of us.” He spit again after the outburst, and again he landed on his face after Lou hit him. As Lou lifted him, he sobbed when he saw the last ring in Cain’s hand. “Tonight I wanted you to know the pain of losing your entire family.” The last ring landed in the dirt. “That was your price for my father’s death. Every

one of them is dead, and the Bracato name will die with them.” “No, I still have my grandson, and even you aren’t coldhearted enough to kill an infant.” He tilted his head to the side, trying to wipe his face on his shirt. “If you are, then you’ll have a special place in hell.” With a nod Cain signaled Mook to come forward and hand over his bundle. Seemingly happy, Gino’s infant son gurgled and smiled up at her. “Your eldest son died thinking I’d done just that. He spent his last moments believing his stupidity had cost him the one good thing in his life.” Giovanni wanted nothing more than to break the bindings and rip Cain apart with his bare hands. “What, you’re leaving that pleasure for me?” “There’s more than one way to kill something dear.” A deep breath did nothing to calm Giovanni’s frustration. “What the fuck does that mean?” “That after tonight, Giovanni Bracato III will cease to exist. Your family name will be forgotten within the week.” She handed the baby back and Mook walked away, the outline of his body rapidly becoming nothing more than a shadow. “It ends tonight, Giovanni, and there’s nothing left to say.” “Funny, I still have plenty to say.” Cain pushed, and Giovanni fell back into the hole Mook had worked so diligently on, breaking his arm as he landed. The silence and miles of solitude swallowed his scream. “Get me out of here.” He imagined that every bug in the state of Wisconsin was crawling on him, and the sides of the space were closing in on him. “Casey, I fucking mean it.” Cain waved Lou off, then picked up a shovel and started filling. Giovanni screamed louder when he felt the first load hit his chest, crystalizing what Cain had in mind. She kept moving dirt until Giovanni could no longer be heard and she’d worked up a sweat despite the weather. Lou took over so Cain could get back to her loved ones. At the car she took the baby back from Mook and kissed his forehead. “I didn’t know your mama, little man, but from what I learned about her, I think she’d be happy for you. Because no matter what, you’re going to be loved, and that starts now. I just buried your past, so you should have a good head start.”

* “Cain told us the news.” Emma wasn’t listening to Maddie, hadn’t listened to her for the past hour. As much as she’d wanted to wake the kids earlier, Emma had told her to wait. She’d said she missed them but wanted Cain with her when she saw them again. Emma tapped her nail against the front windowpane and tried to break through her fog of concern for Cain. “What news?” “Cain bought the old Jones place, and she’s going to let Jerry and your dad share it. We’re planning on doubling our herd by the summer.” When the headlights of a vehicle appeared in the distance, Emma almost ripped the curtain off its rod. She didn’t know why, but she’d been a nervous wreck since Cain had left her side. Things were probably fine, but now that everything she wanted was in her grasp, the thought of losing it was unbearable. “Hi, darlin’.” Cain’s deep voice vibrated though Emma’s chest as Emma practically jumped off the porch into her lover’s arms. “Come on and let’s get our present inside.” Mook handed her the baby and waved good night as he started for the stairs. Maddie was the first to come up out of her seat when Cain walked in. She smiled when the little guy put his head down on Cain’s shoulder and blinked big brown eyes her way. “First, I want to thank you for taking our children in and keeping them safe.” Cain couldn’t stand Maddie’s longing anymore, so she handed her the baby. “And if it’s not too late, I want to talk to you two about something.” “We’re set to take the day off tomorrow, so sure,” Jerry answered. When he touched the baby, his hand covered the back of the child’s head. Cain winked in Emma’s direction before sitting back and watching the bonding begin. “You two have been so kind to us, especially to Emma and Hannah while we were apart. Emma has told me how well you both treated our little girl, and I believe that kind of friendship should be rewarded.” “You don’t owe us anything, Cain. Maddie and I were happy to help.” The tough farmer held his finger up and laughed when the tiny fingers grasped it.

“I’ll be honest, guys, if God has blessed me with anything despite the things I’ve done in my life, it’s the love of my wife.” Emma linked their fingers together and smiled. “No word can describe what came because of that blessing. When you hold your child for the first time, you believe your life has infinite possibilities and your heart fills with infinite love. The responsibility is sometimes daunting, but very worth it.” “We can’t…” Jerry stopped. “I appreciate what you’re saying, but Maddie and I can’t have children.” Cain dropped a kiss on Emma’s forehead before approaching the couple. “May I?” She held out her arms for the baby. “My father always told me that your children are yours, but only for a short time. It’s what you do with and for them in that time that will make them good people. Your time with him starts now.” Jerry’s hands were shaking so much he almost dropped the baby when Cain handed him over. “Use it wisely, but only if you want.” “Do you mean it?” Jerry asked, as Maddie jumped to her feet. “I mean it, and I can’t think of two better people to care for him.” Cain pulled adoption papers out of her coat pocket. “Oh, my God.” Maddie flung her hands to her mouth as tears rolled down her cheeks. “We can’t thank you enough.” “There’s only one thing I want you to remember.” Cain took the papers and pressed them into Maddie’s hand. “On here it says Baby Rath came from a Russian orphanage. He should never hear any other story about his origin.” “Why would we think differently?” The baby sighed as Jerry kissed his forehead again. “We’re going to love him and tell him this is his home. The way I see it, the rest isn’t important.” “Then congratulations.” Cain gently slapped his back and accepted a long hug from Maddie, who was still crying as she clung to Cain, watching Jerry cradle their new son. “No one deserves this more than you do, Maddie. My cousin prepared the initial papers, the ones you’re holding, in conjunction with one of her law-school pals who’s currently practicing in Wisconsin. Once you and Jerry pick a name, give her a call. It’s better all around, though, if you pick

one before we leave.” “We won’t ever have to give him back, right? I don’t think I could bear that…the disappointment would kill me.” “It would take breaking me, darlin’.” Before Cain could finish, Emma walked up and placed her hand on Maddie’s back. “Cain will often bend on some things, but breaking isn’t in her makeup. Her word is her oath, and nothing will ever change it.” “Oh, Emma, you of all people know what this means to me.” Maddie laid her head on Cain’s chest like she would never let go. “Thank you, Cain. Tonight you’ve given me the only other thing aside from Jerry I’ve always wanted.” Merrick walked in carrying a few bags and put them down in the doorway. “Sorry, boss, I thought you were done.” Outside a few doors closed quietly, but in the stillness the group still heard them. “The guys are back and turning in for the night, unless you need something else.” “I think we’ve accomplished enough for one night, don’t you? Let’s leave the Rath family to get acquainted.” Cain carried the bags in and gave them to Jerry, since he’d relinquished their new son to his mother. They contained enough diapers and supplies to last them a couple of weeks, which was more than enough time to lay the groundwork to make their story work. “Enjoy, and we’ll see you in the morning.” * “All set?” Katlin asked as soon as Merrick quietly clicked the door shut. “Seems like it.” Merrick gazed out at the yard and the men heading into the bunkhouse close to the fence line. “When was the last time you took a girl parking?” “Does it entail driving? Because I have to warn you about getting lost out here in the middle of flat hell,” Katlin said as she pushed Merrick up against the front of the house and pressed her lips against the side of Merrick’s neck. “The car you were in should still be warm. If not, you have the key, don’t you?”

“Don’t you worry, darling girl.” Katlin offered her hand readily. “I’ll keep you warm.” When the back door of the vehicle closed, Merrick climbed willingly onto Katlin’s lap. They’d been doing so much for Cain that their time together had been severely limited. It had been so long since Merrick had wanted to be intimate with someone that now she wanted to rush and feel Katlin’s skin pressed to hers and study more closely the tattoos that were seared into her memory. “Make sure you tell me if I do something you don’t like,” Katlin said as she tugged Merrick’s sweater over her head. She bit down softly on a dark nipple, and Merrick hissed. “I don’t do this often with a woman who’s got a gun and knows how to use it.” “Shut up and get going before I shoot you just for incentive.” Merrick pulled on Katlin’s hair when she bit down a little harder on her other nipple. “Oh, fuck.” “Now you’re getting it, darlin’.” Merrick ignored the laughter as Katlin unbuttoned her jeans. “Only this is going to mean so much more than just a roll in the back of a car. I hope you’ve come to realize that too.” Merrick kissed her and unbuttoned Katlin’s shirt, wanting to feel the warmth of her skin. “I realize lots of things, but right now I want you to touch me.” She sat up enough to take her pants off, then went right back to Katlin’s lap. As she wove her fingers into Katlin’s dark hair again, intending to entice her lips back to her breasts, she saw something at the fence line that didn’t belong there. “What the hell?”

Chapter Fifty

“The course is set for Cozumel,” the pilot reported. They were about twenty minutes into the flight and had been monitoring the target’s radio transmissions. “With this headwind, it’ll be another hour or so before we’re on the ground. I called ahead and arranged for some local law enforcement, as well as some of our guys, to meet us when we land.” “Thanks a lot,” Shelby replied. She’d been looking out the window all night, and when there was a break in the clouds she could see Carlotti’s plane. The sight made her think of the night she’d met Cain and how truly afraid she’d been staring down death. “What business could she have in Mexico?” “Maybe Anthony had something with those photos of Casey with Rodolfo Luis.” Joe sipped on a Coke. “Wouldn’t that just chap my ass?” “From the time we started watching Cain, we haven’t seen any hint of drugs,” Shelby said. “It’s where the money is these days.” Lionel was also looking out the window as he tapped his fist on the armrest. “Most of the big guys dealing that crap on the streets make more in a month than the three of us will in our lifetime. The temptation of all that cash might’ve been too much for her.” A strand of hair fell into Shelby’s face when she shook her head. “I don’t buy it. Casey’s worth that now from just her legitimate businesses. Trust me, the IRS goes over every penny every year, and it’s all accounted for.” “What you don’t get, though, is that her type never gets enough. There’s no magic number.” Shelby let Joe have the last word and stared out the window again. For once she felt as if they held the upper hand, and when Cain and Emma committed to their final destination, the surveillance would be in place. This time Cain wouldn’t have any clandestine meetings in the middle of nowhere with no one watching, like the night she’d met Vincent Carlotti in a deserted field just over the border into Illinois. Shelby still carried the guilt

of not telling anyone about that first night she’d met Cain, but she’d struck a deal for her life that she intended to keep. They flew over the dark Gulf for another hour and twenty minutes, the pilot in the lead plane clearly in no hurry to land. When they started their descent, they were assured Cozumel was indeed the plane’s destination. Quickly scanning their databases, Lionel discovered that Rodolfo Luis had a large vacation home in the area. The confirmation reminded Shelby again that no matter how much she liked Cain, Cain was in the business of breaking the laws she fought so hard to uphold. As they stepped off the Coast Guard plane, the team caught only a glimpse of the couple as they entered the customs building and were out of the airport fast, presumably because it was so late. The team wasn’t in a hurry, since the DEA had agents outside in case they weren’t quick enough. As soon as the Mexican authorities verified their credentials, they hopped into a waiting car. “Relax and enjoy the weather, guys,” the DEA agent who met them said. “Your targets are headed for the Hilton.” “How can you predict no detours?” Joe asked. “I can’t, but I thought it was a safe enough bet since the Hilton’s car picked them up. My men will call if there’s a change.” As the DEA guy relaxed into the driver’s seat and turned onto the main drag, his radio came to life, and his partner reported that the two women in question had arrived at the resort and been escorted to one of the waterfront suites. “You heard him. Now it’s hurry up and wait.”

Chapter Fifty-One

Emma lay with her eyes open, amazed at the silence. The house settled every so often, but that was the only sound. When she’d moved back home, she’d hated nights like this. With her head pillowed on Cain’s shoulder, though, Emma wouldn’t have minded if it went on forever. “What wheels are turning in that pretty head?” The burr of Cain’s voice sent a pleasant chill through Emma’s body, and Cain pulled her closer. “Thinking of how blessed I am.” They’d looked in on the sleeping children and then retired to the room Maddie had given them on their previous visit and locked the door behind them. After the kiss they’d shared at the top of the stairs, Emma needed to feel Cain’s skin. She scratched along Cain’s chest and smiled when her fingernails caused a shiver. “I’m thinking about what our next baby will be like.” She shifted so she could see Cain’s face in the moonlight. “I’m thinking about you roaming the aisles at the toy store.” “I’ve been visualizing that myself. I’ve got a lot of catching up to do when it comes to our little girl.” Even though Cain’s comment was light, Emma teared up. “I’m sorry.” “What’s wrong?” Cain rolled over and cupped Emma’s cheek. “Hannah’s not going to know what hit her when we settle into a normal routine.” “Is that a bad thing?” “No, love, it’s just that for all her short life, presents have been of a practical nature. Just one more thing I caved in to my mother about. Toys aren’t practical.” Emma imitated Carol Verde’s pinched voice. “I not only stole time from you, but I stole all those Christmas mornings and birthdays from Hannah.” “Listen to me.” Cain placed her fingers over Emma’s mouth. “I want you to forgive yourself. We can’t change the past, just improve upon it. Hannah will know true happiness for the rest of her days not because of the things she’s missed out on, but because we’ll both love her. That alone will make even the heartaches that come along bearable.”

“See, I told you I was blessed.” Emma pulled Cain down, wanting to feel the weight of her. The sensation always made her feel safe. “Let our love for each other see you through when you doubt your decisions, lass. None of us, no matter how much we’d like to think so, is perfect. In my eyes, though, you’re about as close as they come.” “Flatterer.” The sad feelings drained away as Emma nipped along Cain’s neck. “I’m more of a lover, really, but if it’s flattery you’re after, I can lie here and think of some.” “Honey, as much as I love the sound of your voice, talking is the last thing I want you to be doing right about now.” Cain worked her hand slowly between them and continued down until she found what she was hoping would be at the end of her journey. Emma was wet, and her hips jerked when Cain ran her fingers ran along the length of her sex. “What can I interest you in, then?” “Shut up and make love to me.” Emma pinched Cain’s butt, but just as quickly she caressed it. Their lovemaking was faster than either of them wanted, but it was satisfying. After they finished, Cain stayed awake enjoying the flush of Emma’s skin and the way her breathing returned to a normal rate after all the exertion. The passion between them had left Emma lethargic, and she went immediately to sleep. Running her hand slowly down Emma’s back, Cain imagined their new life now that Giovanni and his pack of goons were gone. Before she could get too far into her train of thought, the phone on the nightstand buzzed, and she grabbed it before it could wake Emma. As she listened to Merrick, she heard Emma moan softly when she tensed at the guard’s words. “Don’t make a move.” Pulling Emma closer, she whispered, “Shh, lass, it’s all right.” “She’s making her way to the house from the field, Cain, and you don’t want me to do anything? Believe me, I’d love to use my gun.” “If you stop her, then we’ll never know what exactly she had in mind, will we?” Slowly Cain pulled away from Emma and picked her boxers off the floor. Emma seemed content for now, hugging Cain’s pillow to her chest as Cain put her shirt back on and padded barefoot out of the room. She leaned against the wall at the end of the hall and waited. Soon the

front door creaked open and closed just as softly. The wood of the stairs barely made a sound as the intruder made her way up and headed to the room across from where Cain was standing in the shadows. Cain doubted that the woman would notice her at all unless she was looking directly at her, and she seemed focused on the closed door leading into Hannah’s room. With her hand on the knob, Carol Verde felt her heart run cold when she heard the floorboard groan ever so slightly behind her. Standing perfectly still as if that would make her invisible, she waited to see if it was just the house shuddering from the breeze outside. “What do you suppose would happen if I were to kill you now and claim I thought you were a burglar? Not only that, but a burglar poised to harm or, better yet, take my daughter?” “Your daughter? What a laugh that is.” Carol was shocked at how close Cain had gotten without her hearing her. The floorboard evidently wasn’t an accident; it was the one noise Cain had meant for her to hear. “Hannah is still pure, not like that abomination you call a son.” Cain whipped her hand up, wanting to choke the life out of the bitter old woman, but stopped at the last second and grabbed Carol’s hand instead. Perhaps Carol’s hearing wasn’t all that great, but Cain’s was keen. “Please, don’t stop on my account.” Wearing only the sweater Cain had discarded when they’d gone to bed, Emma stood in the doorway with her arms folded over her chest. “Why, you ungrateful little…” Carol’s anger made her shake as she glared at her daughter. “After all I’ve done for you, trying to save you from yourself.” The fact that Cain hadn’t dropped Carol’s hand hadn’t escaped Emma’s notice as she moved closer, not wanting to wake Hannah or Hayden. “It’s not ungrateful of me to long for a life that makes me happy. As for saving me from myself, you obviously felt I needed it, but you never bothered to ask me.” Emma closed the gap between them and took Cain’s hand, lowering it and kissing the palm. “I’ve made mistakes in my life, Mother, but my biggest was walking away from the only happiness I’ve known. Those are the things I have to live with, but my family has forgiven me. Perhaps it’s

time for you to resolve the hurts or bad feelings you have because of your poor decisions because, frankly, the people around you are tired of paying the price for you.” Cain stayed still and silent, knowing Emma had to fight this battle on her own. She watched closely as Carol opened her mouth for what Cain was sure was another barrage of hurtful comments, but the new player who was about to join the fun distracted her. She was almost sure it wasn’t anyone who worked for her, since they all seemed to have finally learned to follow orders. “Not another word, Carol.” Ross Verde had hastily dressed and rushed over when Emma had called him. “This isn’t your business, and I’m tired of kowtowing to you on this issue. For God’s sake, Ross, Hannah lived with us. Don’t you think her soul deserves saving?” “It’s a sin to lie, isn’t that what you’re always telling me? When have you ever kowtowed to anyone in your life, woman?” He ran his hand through his thinning hair and sighed tiredly. “I believe Hannah deserves to live her life with the people who love her, and if, for her own good, you’re never a part of her life, then that’s how it has to be. But I can’t speak for Cain and Emma.” “What do you know? You’ve been sneaking over here turning that little girl against me.” “I’ve been spending time playing with both of them because I’m their grandfather and I love them. And I’ve seen how well adjusted Hayden is. He’s a confident boy who’ll become an extraordinary man. But it’s late. We should go home and discuss this situation in private.” Instead of moving to leave, Carol put her hand on the knob of the door to Hannah’s room. Before she could open it, Cain curled long fingers around her wrist and squeezed just to the point of being painful. “If I were you, I’d listen to what my husband is telling me. Because you’ll be going in this room and taking my little girl anywhere over my dead body.” Ross stepped closer and closed his hand around Carol’s bicep. “Come on, we’re going.” He pulled her to him, obviously relieved when Cain let her go. “Kids, I’m sorry about this. I’ll call you in the morning.”

“Drive safe, Daddy, and let us know if you need anything.” They heard the heated muttering all the way out of the house, knowing the argument that would ensue would be monumental. Once the front door closed, Emma fell against Cain in a silent plea to be held. Ignoring the pain in her side, Cain bent, picked her up, and carried her back to their room. “Why does she hate me so much?” The insecure little girl that still existed inside Emma wasn’t allowed out very often, but Cain heard her clearly in the question. “I don’t think it has anything to do with you, my love. People like your mother just find it easier to hate people who are different for whatever reason they conjure up in their head, instead of trying to figure out what they hate about themselves.” Emma squeezed her eyes shut, not crying yet. “You sound like a therapist.” “Well, I’d love to get you on my couch at every given opportunity, but can you afford my fee?” The joke had its intended effect, and Emma ended up laughing against Cain’s chest. “If I ask really nicely, maybe you’ll give me a job. Then I’ll be able to pay up. Because if you ask my mother, I’m really screwed together in the worst possible way.” With little effort, Cain lifted Emma until she was draped over her. “You listen to me, Emma Casey. You’re a beautiful woman inside and out. That doesn’t happen overnight, so that means you were also a beautiful little girl. A beautiful and giving little girl who was wasted on your mother, so stop trying to figure out what you could’ve done differently to change Carol’s heart.”

Chapter Fifty-Two

The sky became a brilliant pink as the first fingers of light broke through the night. A rooster puffed his chest with air before letting out his first cry to greet the new day, and a tourist with her legs stretched out on the chair wearing a robe laughed at the little guy with such a loud voice. Her face was shrouded in shadows, but the interested sets of eyes looking on could see her bare feet clearly. “Ms. Casey, there’s a message for you.” One of the resort workers handed her a folded piece of paper. “Could I get you coffee and breakfast?” “Just the coffee, thanks. I’ll order when my companion gets up. If she misses out on the hot bread you’re known for, there might be bloodshed.” He laughed, as did the others listening in. “We try to not let that happen, since stains on the white sand is no good for the tourists.” “You know what the shame of putting this one in jail will be?” Lionel asked. They were sitting in the empty bar next to the beach with a very small mike pointed at the suite, and their new DEA friends were camped outside the front in case Cain decided to go somewhere without them. “That she’ll never date you?” Claire asked in return. “I was thinking that she’s amusing in a gangster, sarcastic sort of way and vacations in some really cool places.” When the others looked at him as if he’d grown horns, he shook with silent laughter. “Come on, you have to admit this place beats being stuck in the back of a van somewhere in New Orleans. And our next assignment will probably be some old guy who eats peanuts all day.” “The man’s got a point, Joe, so leave him alone.” Shelby scanned the grounds of the resort, trying to find their next post. Once the sun came up, Cain would see them if she as much as glanced toward the bar, and Shelby wanted to maintain the element of surprise as long as possible. “What do you two think of that stand of palms over there?” *

Above the band of pink appeared a band of blue sky, assuring those enjoying the sunrise of another perfect day without a cloud to mar their tanning time. With one more look at the shoreline, Muriel strolled back inside to grab a shower, leaving the message the man had delivered on the small table where the coffeepot sat. Joe hopped off his bar stool and flagged down the server who was on his way to clean up the suite’s patio, offering him a twenty to also bring back the note. Without hesitation, the man stuffed the money into his shirt pocket and soon returned with the light pink piece of paper.

The Blue Mayan at seven. Try not to be late. The Blue Mayan was the hotel’s restaurant—that was the easy part. But was the intended time morning or night? Leaving Claire, Lionel, and Joe on guard, Shelby went to check out the layout of Cain’s meeting place. In keeping with the rest of the resort, the restaurant was tastefully decorated. The tables were far enough apart to give the diners some privacy, and the large windows at the back provided a spectacular view of the Gulf. Surprising to Shelby, people were already arriving for breakfast, probably to try and make some tour off-site. But she was totally shocked when the elderly host approached her and smiled. “Miss Daniels, would you like to freshen up before I escort you to you table? You are welcome to use our private facilities. You can brush you teeth and fix you hair, if you like.” “How do you know my name?” “Ms. Casey, she call ahead and tell me to expect you. She here for the game fishing and said you share the same passion, but it’s better with a full stomach.” Shelby laughed until she cried, as she had a tendency to do when she was tired, and followed compliantly, looking forward to freshening up. What she didn’t expect was her favorite perfume, a sundress, and a pair of sandals in her size. “There is also a shower, miss, if you like to use it before you try the lovely dress.” “Pretty sure of herself, isn’t she?”

She didn’t really mean the question for the man helping her, but he smiled and said as he began to leave, “Ms. Casey, she come here at least twice a year to enjoy the sport fishing, so I’ve gotten to know her well. If there’s one thing she no lack, it’s confidence.” Shelby thought about returning to telling the others what she was doing but knew that they’d eventually come looking. The helpful gentleman was waiting for her outside when she was done and escorted her to the only table located outside. It was a rather romantic setting, secluded from the sides by a thick stand of palm trees, but with a clear view of the water. The breeze stirred her freshly washed hair as she sat down and waited, wanting to know what Cain had in mind with this meeting in this particular place. She was especially curious because the reconciliation with Emma seemed genuine. The back door of the suite opened again, and Lionel elbowed Joe so he would look up. They had just been discussing going after Shelby when their target took precedence. The occupant stopped to say something to someone in the room, her face still indiscernible in the shadow of the patio. With a wave she stepped out into the sunlight, and both men came close to falling off their perches. “Fuck,” both men said simultaneously. Claire was already off her stool and heading for the restaurant. “If she’s here, then where’s Cain?” Lionel asked. He felt like an idiot when Muriel smiled and waved as she passed. “Shit, I’m beginning to feel like we’re hanging around for these people’s entertainment.” They didn’t hide as they followed Muriel closely to see where she was going. The host showed them to a table inside and handed them a menu. Claire was already seated and craning her neck to get a glimpse of the table outside. Shelby had leaned her head back and closed her eyes, clearly enjoying the peacefulness of the spot. Before stepping out the door, Muriel stopped and admired the serenity of her face. Had they picked different paths in life, she could have easily fallen for Shelby. “This is a great spot, isn’t it?” She put her hands out in front of her when Shelby jumped and spun around. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” “When did you get here?”

“Last night, right before you did.” The cast-iron chair scraped against the flagstone as Muriel took a seat and unfurled her napkin. “Helping Cain find new ways to break the law?” Shelby asked as she swept a lock of hair behind her ear. “Or are you a fan of sport fishing too?” “My cousin and I’ve never discussed her fishing preferences, but it’s one of my favorite activities.” The juice glass in front to her was filled without Muriel requesting it. “When you’re a paid mouthpiece, as it were, it’s nice to enjoy the quiet of the Gulf whenever possible.” “But I thought the gentleman said…” Shelby stopped as if going over her prior conversation. “He said Ms. Casey liked to fish.” Muriel poured the next round of juice herself as she shook her head. “Ms. Casey does like to fish. If you recall, I’m Ms. Casey too. I can show you my driver’s license.” The word never vocalized, but Muriel clearly saw the “fuck” that formed on Shelby’s lips. “How’d you get here?” “Vincent was nice enough to let me borrow his plane.” A small part of Muriel felt bad for the agents who spent their lives chasing their tails trying to enclose what they considered rats like Cain and her in small cages. “It’s so much better than flying commercial.” “She’s not with you, then?” “Cain, do you mean?” She laughed out loud at the contemptuous look Shelby gave her for even daring to ask the question. “No, she decided to sit this trip out.” “Who’s the blonde with you, then?” The look became murderous when Muriel laughed even louder. “My, Agent Daniels, why would you care?” “I don’t, but I can’t believe you would’ve brought someone who so resembles Emma without a reason.” “I’ll be sure and let my secretary know that you think she’s cute.” Muriel curled her lips up slightly. “Since I do presume that you think so?” Shelby ignored Muriel’s comments. “Where’s Cain, Muriel?” “Not here, so how about we enjoy breakfast and, if you’re free, a trip out to do some fishing?” Muriel rose from her chair a second after Shelby sprang from hers and gently grasped her shoulders before she got two feet from the table. “I’m

sorry. I don’t mean to be so flip. There’s nothing you can do about Cain right now, so stay. Stay and have breakfast with me, and we can pretend your three shadows aren’t on the other side of that door.” “What about the blonde in your bed?” Muriel eased her hands down until they rested on Shelby’s hips, and she used the position to rotate her. “You could’ve asked the front desk when you got here. It’s a two-bedroom suite. The blonde has her own bed and is typing files as we speak. She really is just my secretary and is here to catch up on some work that we fell behind on after our office was bombed.” Shelby missed the warmth of Muriel’s body the moment she backed away and stood behind Shelby’s chair. “If I stay, does that mean we can declare a truce, if only for a little while?” “Perhaps that gulf between us isn’t so wide after all.” Muriel’s hands strayed to Shelby’s shoulders again after she took her seat.

Chapter Fifty-Three

“You know something, lass?” The skin of Cain’s back felt warm and comfortable as Emma worked her hands under her shirt. “I know I love you more than I thought I could love anyone.” “Thank you.” Cain claimed her first kiss of the morning. “That was very sweet of you to say, but do you want to know what I know?” “Will you put your lips to better use once you’ve told me?” She reached the band of Cain’s shorts. “My lips, my hands, and just about anything else I can think of.” When Emma pulled her down as if to remind her of that promise, Cain shifted so she was more fully on Emma. “I know that our lives are sometimes hectic, but when I was lying here watching you sleep, something occurred to me.” “What’s that?” “That right now I’m blissfully happy, and I’m looking forward to whatever comes next.” Emma’s tears came again at the sentiment in Cain’s voice, and she pulled the large hand up and kissed each knuckle before sucking the thumb into her mouth. “I may not be able to predict exactly what’ll happen next, but I can predict what’ll happen right this second.” Emma pushed past Cain’s boxers, but stopped when she heard the creak of the door opening. “You were saying?” Cain asked as she glanced over her shoulder. “Don’t blame me, mobster. You were supposed to lock it last night,” Emma said, seeing Hannah standing there looking unsure of herself. She kissed Cain’s jaw and lifted her hands above the blankets. “Come see us, honey.” A squeal accompanied the run to the bed, and Hannah landed on Cain’s back when she made it on the bed. “Mom, you came back and brought Mama.” “I came back for you and your brother. It’s time to go home.” She laughed at the other kid standing in the door when he pumped his fist in agreement. “Did you two have fun?” “Yeah, but I wanna go to the zoo,” Hannah whined. “Haygen said

there’s one at home.” “There is, and an aquarium too,” Emma added. She crooked her finger at their son, not comfortable getting up in her state of undress. “And a Mom and a Hayden, so it’s the best place on earth.” “Feeling a little sappy this morning, huh?” He kissed them both hello and fell into Emma’s arms for a long hug. “Come on, squirt. I heard Miss Maddie down in the kitchen making breakfast. We’ll let our moms get back to their mushiness.” “What’s mushy something?” Hannah asked as she climbed onto her big brother’s back. “Something we’ll both be really lucky to find when we get big like them.” With a wink for the grown-ups, he walked slowly out of the room. Both of them laughed when he locked the door. “Remind me to buy him a car when we get home,” Cain said as she returned to where she was before they were interrupted. “Whatever he wants. Just stop talking.” * By late that afternoon Cain sat on the front porch with their luggage, waiting for it to be loaded. She watched as Ross told the kids good-bye and talked to them near the fence line of Jerry’s property. He was planning to come for a visit before the month was out. Cain shifted her eyes to the door when she heard it open and smiled at Jerry. He looked tired, but she remembered what it was like to stay up with a baby at night. Even when Hayden was sleeping through the night, sometimes she would go into his room and just watch him. “Happy?” “I sure am, and ah…I…I wanted to talk to you alone before you left.” Jerry shifted from foot to foot as if not knowing where to begin. “No need to be nervous. Contrary to what the world thinks, I really don’t bite.” Cain sat on the banister and smiled. “Cain, I can’t begin to tell you how happy you’ve made Maddie and me. I’ve prayed all my life for a son, and I’d given up asking because I thought it would never happen.” He paced, then finally stopped and looked at her. “I cried like a baby myself last night when Maddie laid him down between us.

And before you left, I wanted to give you these papers back ’cause we picked a name and wanted to make it legal. Since your cousin and her friend are taking care of it, I thought you could take them with you and send them back whenever you can.” He handed them over, and Cain wondered if he was acting a little off kilter because he was tired. “Just to be on the safe side, I’ll send them to you with one of my men.” “Maddie and I hope you don’t mind, but we thought his name was the best way to repay a little of what you’ve given us.” Cain unfolded the form Muriel had enclosed for them to fill out. “Jeremiah Cain Rath?” “He deserves to be his own man, so he doesn’t need all of mine. But he also deserves to know that he carries the name of a person his mother and I respect. The name of our friend Cain.” When Emma walked out holding the baby, she found them embracing. Maddie had just found out how far a kid could spit something out when he didn’t particularly care for it. “You might want to scratch beets off his list of favorite foods, Dad.” She handed him to Jerry and smiled when she saw him wipe his eyes before taking him. “I don’t much care for beets myself, son, so don’t worry about it.” What sounded like a giggle escaped Jerry’s mouth, and Emma knew he’d just realized that the word “son” was now part of his vocabulary. “It’s a wonderful thing, isn’t it?” Emma touched his arm and laughed along with him. “JC is the best thing we could’ve been blessed with.” “Found a name you like, huh?” Emma shook her head and laughed. “You don’t have to tell me. Maddie’s already filled me in this morning, and if you ask me, I think you made a great choice.” “Ready, lass?” “Can I have a minute?” Emma inhaled deeply when she pressed her face to the softness of the sweater Cain was wearing, loving how quickly Cain’s arms rose to encircle her. When she felt the gentle kiss placed on the top of her head, she smiled. “Take all the time you need, and tell your father I’m holding him to that visit.” The wind was still carrying the cold air down from Canada, and Emma

stopped at the top step and closed her eyes. As a child she’d loved walking in the big empty fields when the weather was like this and feeling the grass crunch beneath her feet. Even though everything looked dead and withered, in a few weeks the land would undergo another miraculous transformation, bringing with it the varying greens of spring and summer. When she studied her father, she suddenly realized how much Ross had aged. The thick blond hair she remembered him combing back as he’d lift his cap when he was returning from the fields had thinned and gradually been replaced with more white. His smile, though, had remained the same. “Thanks for not forgetting your ole dad before you flew off,” he joked. His arms opened, and he hugged her like he hadn’t in a while. “I wanted to thank you for last night.” Ross put his fingers over her lips to get her to stop talking before dropping his hands to his side and using the fence for support. “The fact you’re thanking me for that tells me how much I’ve failed you.” He put his hands up again when she began to protest. “No, don’t defend me when it comes to your mother. I shouldn’t have let her be so hard on you all those years and let her have her way with what happened when Cain first came back to you.” “I had a little to do with that myself, Daddy.” She glanced back to the porch and watched as Cain swung Hannah around over her head. “If you look over there, you’ll see everything worked out just fine.” “That’s what I wanted to tell you. I’ve spent time with your Cain, and even though I’m years late, you have my blessing when it comes to your marriage. It may not be legal in the eyes of the law, but she loves you and those children more than her own life.” “Thank you for saying that, and it’s not too late.” She stood next to him at the fence and pointed to the field. “I’m glad we came here to start over, because in a way all this land reminds me of what my life has been for the last couple of years, and it was no one’s fault but mine. The winter’s over, though, and I’m ready to start again.” “I’m glad, sweetheart, but just remember that if you ever need anything to give me a call.” “What about you and Mom? Are you going to be all right?” “Your mom’s going to spend some more time with her brother and his

wife. I hope that doesn’t bother you too much, but I’d like to try some of that happiness you keep talking about, and I’m more apt to find it on my own.” “In that case, give me a call if you need any pointers, and we’ll be waiting for you at the end of April.” He put his arm around her and started them strolling back to the house. “You’re going to be fine. We both will.” Before they made it too far, Cain came out to meet them. “Ross, you want to take the kids out to the airfield for us?” He nodded before kissing Emma’s forehead and kept on going without her. “Up for a little walk before we go?” “I thought you wanted to get going.” “Oh, I do, but we have time for a little something first. I don’t want to miss getting back to the city before Muriel and her new group of friends, but taking my girl on a walk takes precedence over that.” Without hesitation Emma took the offered hand, and they started off in silence. After a short distance, Emma guessed where they were going. When they stopped, they were back under the tree they’d sat under when Emma had introduced Cain to the lake between the properties. “I told you once that life with me would never be boring.” Cain uttered the words softly since there was nothing to talk over but the wind. “And I told you that I was going to love you above all others.” Cain faced Emma and took her hands in her own. “Because I do, I’m going to do my best to keep you safe.” “You’ve done a wonderful job, love.” “We’re here not for you to thank me, but for me to start trying to give you as much as you’ve brought into my life.” Cain pointed to the area. “I didn’t forget what you told me about the wishes you made here when you were a little girl, so I made a little deal with your father and Jerry.” “Tell me, devil, did you include any of your own brand of gentle persuasion in that conversation?” Cain laughed and pulled gently on her hair. “I bought another farm adjacent to these so they could play with more cows if they deeded me this little bit of land in return.” “You are interested in cow races, I knew it.” “I can’t guarantee you won’t find a couple of bovines in your flowers in

the morning, but I bought it to build a cabin here so we’d have a place to stay when we come to visit. A place with a bench under this tree so you can sit here and look at the water and make all the wishes you want.” Emma stood in silent shock, then finally shook her head. “Thank you for doing that and for understanding me so well. There’s something special about this place that I’ve never been able to put into words, but you understood it anyway. I’ll love sitting out here, but I don’t have any wishes left to make.” “Sure you do. I’m certain you want something.” “I have two wonderful children and hopefully a third soon.” She put her hands on Cain’s chest and slid her left hand over her lover’s heart. “I have a family of my choosing that loves me.” With her right she cupped Cain’s chin. “All those things were part of my secondary wishes.” “Secondary wishes?” “Secondary, as in they came into play after I got what I wished for most of all.” They fell into the kiss Cain started and pulled apart only after they needed air. “I wished most of all for someone to love me, keep me safe, and care about the person I am.” “Maybe the lake needs tuning, if all it could conjure up was me.” “The lake knew that my fondest desire in a mate lay in a pair of blue eyes, a tall sturdy frame, and a devilish heart. You talk all the time about the devil inside, Cain, and while that might be true, you’re my salvation and my fondest wish.” Cain kissed her again as Emma slid her hands to the back of her neck. “May you always think so, lass.”

Deal with the Devil

It’s business as usual for crime boss Cain Casey, as she maneuvers to form an alliance with the Jatibon organization and secure peace among the ruling families in New Orleans . Cain’s new associate Remington Jatibon is a lot like Cain used to be—a playgirl with a passion for bedding beautiful women and an even greater passion for expanding her father’s empire, on both sides of the law. When Remi meets Dallas Montgomery, a budding actress working for the studio Remi's father has just acquired, she finds that there’s more to Dallas than is included in her press pages. Meanwhile, on the home front, life is anything but routine as Cain and Emma hope to conceive another child. Little do they know an old enemy is about to surface bent on revenge on Cain, and what better way that to take what she values above all else—her wife.

Third in The Casey Family Saga

Deal with the Devil © 2008 by Ali Vali. All Rights Reserved. ISBN10: 1-60282-012-0 ISBN13: 978-1-60282-012-8 This electronic book is published by: Bold Strokes Books, Inc., New York, USA First Edition: April 2008 This is a work of fiction. names, characters, places, and Incidents are the product of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental. This book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without permission.

Credits Editors: Shelley Thrasher and J. B. Greystone Production Design: J. B. Greystone Cover design by Sheri ([email protected])

Acknowledgements I’ve said before that no book comes together alone, so there are many people to thank for this one. The first thank you goes to Radclyffe for your continuous belief in my writing, and for your encouragement to bring Deal to life. Thank you also for your vision and your tireless efforts to make it grow and prosper. Bold Strokes Books is a team I’m proud to be a part of. Shelley Thrasher has been my editor from the first page of the very first book, and that has been one of the best things to happen to me as a writer. There is no better teacher, gentle critic, friend, and editor. Thank you Shelley for your invaluable help and for your patience as we make our way through these stories. Thank you to my copyeditor Julia Greystone for making it so easy to cross the finish line on this one. It was a pleasure working with you. And thanks to Sheri who always puts the final touch on every book with an incredible cover. To my gold team of beta readers Connie Ward, Kathi Isserman, Lenore and Beth, I can’t say thank you enough. You guys are the first people to see the stories in their infancy and you do a fabulous job of keeping me on track. I thank you for your time, effort, and dedication. A big thank you to the readers. Without your acceptance of Cain, Emma, and the gang, they would be retired by now. It was your encouragement and your thirst for more that has been essential to their continued story. And lastly, thank you to my partner. You believe in me enough to put up with me when I’m trying to fi nd the next sentence when I’m stuck, take care of me when I’m hurting, and love me enough to do all of it with a beautiful smile. You’ve taught me all I know about romance, friendship, fun, and what it is to love and be loved in return. Each day with you is a gift.

Dedication For C A lifetime is not enough

Chapter One

St. Louis Cathedral in New Orleans, Louisiana “Forgive me, Father, for I have sinned.” Derby Cain Casey knelt in a confessional in St. Louis Cathedral. She was the last one for the early morning session and smiled as she uttered the lines her mother had patiently taught her. So much had happened to her, those lessons seemed like they had occurred in another lifetime. She’d lost Emma, her partner, to a misunderstanding. But after a fouryear separation she had not only gotten her back, but gained a daughter. This time around, they had understood each other completely when she had methodically killed every single male member of the Bracato family as revenge for the deaths of her parents, brother Billy, and sister Marie. Emma was no longer blind to who Cain was and what the family business was. This time around she’d gladly made a deal with the devil in exchange for a life with Cain and their children, Hayden and Hannah. Even in the shadows of the confessional Cain could see her old friend Bishop Andrew Goodman press his fingers to his chin. “Do you know it’s a sin to say things you don’t mean to a priest?” “It’s a sin to ask for forgiveness?” “Not at all. It’s just the sins yet to come that make me worry about you, especially if I believe everything I read in the papers.” He was referring to the series of articles about what had happened to Giovanni Bracato and his four sons. With no bodies for evidence, the police could only speculate. “I’d argue with you, but what’d be the point?” Cain laughed when she saw him smile. “Since there’s a good chance I’m going to sin again, how about you let me up and we’ll go for a walk. We’ll save my laundry list of wrongdoings for next time.” She genuflected more out of habit than deep faith before they left the confines of the safe zone the listeners in her life had ignored. In the vestibule, Andrew went through the ritual of getting down to his unpretentious black pants and shirt and white collar. Though he’d been the

bishop of St. Louis for over a decade, people who didn’t know him still mistook him for just a parish priest. Andrew had grown up without the trappings of wealth, making his vows easy to abide by. From the day Cain had accepted his invitation to come by for a talk, they had met regularly. While they would never be friends like Andrew and Cain’s father Dalton had been, they were growing closer. Not having to hide any part of herself in Andrew’s office and in his company comforted Cain. That rare luxury had made her look forward to their talks, especially today. “If you aren’t sinning then what have you been up to?” Andrew dropped into his favorite chair. His hair had turned white and had thinned some, but he still moved like a man in his twenties. “I’ve actually been building bridges.” Cain accepted the cup of tea he offered her. “That was one of your father’s strongest traits. ‘Never give up what you believe, Andy, but it’s good to have friends when it counts,’” he said, trying to imitate Dalton’s deep, booming voice. “He’d tell me that all the time.” “Da was right about that. Sometimes we seek alliances to help build our business, and sometimes to achieve our goals.” “And others are for survival,” Andrew finished for her. “At the foot of what bridge do you find yourself, Derby?” Cain liked Andrew to call her by her first name. He was the only one left who even remembered it, and it made her feel connected to the past and to her family. “I’m beginning to think I’m a dinosaur in the modern world.” She laughed because, even if she did do things the old-fashioned way, she didn’t care. “Vices are a little different these days.” “Sometimes evolution isn’t all it’s cracked up to be.” Cain nodded once in agreement. “But if I don’t evolve, I’ll become obsolete, like the horse and buggy.” “But if you were Amish, you wouldn’t need anything but a horse and buggy. You can expand into things that will make you untouchable, but my job is to save your soul.” “Conquest doesn’t inspire my soul, you know that, but, for the safety of my family, it’s time to expand. With Ramon and his family I can achieve that goal without having to sacrifice who I am.”

Andrew put his cup down and bit into a peanut butter cookie his assistant had brought in. “So you do plan to sin again.” “I plan to try a couple of new things, and if there’s sin involved I promise not to venture too much farther off the path than I have already.” They both laughed at her version of confession. “Why Ramon and not Vincent? Vincent is who your father picked.” “My family is different than the family I grew up in. Da set an example that I like to think I’m living up to. Ramon is a better fit for what I want to leave Hayden and Hannah.” “That goal’s appropriate for today. It’s good to celebrate his life by marking the day of his death. But to live the honorable life he taught you truly validates what Dalton stood for.” Andrew stood and waved her up. “Let’s go for that walk you promised me.” Outside, Lou and two more men waited by Cain’s car, and he lifted his hand in greeting when he spotted Andrew. They headed uptown, and Cain glanced back once and laughed when she saw the new paneled van with the black-tinted windows two cars behind them. “Your friends are being rather conspicuous these days. Isn’t that stressful?” Cain ran her hand along her upper thigh before bringing it to her lips as a request for Andrew to stop talking. He was right, but with the stepped-up surveillance after she and Emma had returned from Wisconsin with their children, every conversation out in the open could potentially be used against her, no matter how many countermeasures she put in place. The suspicion that someone had destroyed Giovanni and his sons had swarmed the feds like someone stomping on a mound of fire ants. The car stopped across the street from the famous Commander’s Palace restaurant, and Lou jumped from the front seat to grab the door for them. For years the Brennan family had served culinary masterpieces on one side of the street, while on the other a ten-foot brick fence stood sentry around the Lafitte Cemetery where the Casey family had been laid to rest. “It’s been years but I still miss the sound of Dalton’s voice,” Andrew said. “Are you bringing the family out today?” “Later on, when Hayden gets out of school. He never knew my father, but he likes bringing flowers for Marie.” Cain unlocked the door of the crypt and stepped in. Slowly she ran her hand along Dalton’s name on his grave

marker. The date was in early March exactly fourteen years ago, but the pain of losing him was etched into her soul as it was in the stone. “Derby, you have to let go of your guilt.” “We all have our crosses to bear, don’t we, Father? This is mine, and I’ve done some things to ease the hurt of loss. But I’m afraid the guilt is eternal. There really isn’t any rest for the wicked.” “Do you think that’s what Dalton would’ve wanted for you? To live half a life by holding back from your partner and your children?” “I’ve learned my lessons about holding back, don’t worry. My family is the most important thing in my life, but I haven’t forgotten the family I’ve lost.” She pressed her hand harder into the stone and he stood back. “You still blame yourself for all the names in here, don’t you?” “Why wouldn’t I? Giovanni isn’t that good,” she said, carefully emphasizing the present tense. Little slipups like that could sink her. “Do you think you were just negligent?” “My father was a surprise, but the others…” She moved her fingers over her mother’s name, then her brother’s, and made a fist when she got to Marie’s. “They were my responsibility. My father expected me to keep them safe.” It had taken some time, but Cain had enlarged the crypt to make room for Marie’s body, and even though she still hurt from her loss, that she was back among those who loved her most in life brought Cain comfort. And it’d been easier for Hayden this time around with Emma and Hannah there as they interred Marie again. Andrew moved closer and placed one of his hands over her head. “May the Lord bring you peace then, because now they are His responsibility. Take care of your family, Derby, and the rest will take care of itself. Your father was like a brother to me, and I’d bet my eternal soul he doesn’t blame you for any of it. The one to blame isn’t of consequence anymore, so pay attention to the people who love you. I’m sure you’ll keep them whole.” “Thank you.” From her breast pocket she pulled a flask full of Dalton’s favorite whiskey. She passed it to Andrew first, took a sip after him, then poured the rest over Dalton’s grave stone. “To you, Da. Rest, knowing that I’m almost done.” “God bless you then,” Andrew said as he moved his hand to her back. “Be careful with your blessings, Father Andy. I’ve warned you before of

my intentions to sin again.” “I’m also smart enough to know my flock, and like God, I have infinite patience to wait for you to find your way. The Lord loves even black sheep, Derby.” “The devil has a liking for us as well,” she said as the prepaid cell phone in her pocket chirped. It signaled an incoming text message of only one word that normally could hold a multitude of meaning, but for Cain it meant the Bracatos were that much closer to being a memory only a few would bother with. The word “DONE” meant another batch of Giovanni’s henchmen on the street had shared his fate. Some of Giovanni’s foremen had tried to start their own businesses after his disappearance and had moved in on some of the storeowners Cain did business with. Cain had been willing to ignore them, but a couple of the storeowners had been attacked and one had been killed for their non-cooperation with the new entrepreneurs. Once they’d gone after the people who depended on her for protection, she’d started taking the trash off the streets. All the kills weren’t hers, but after she’d retaliated, no one had invaded her territory. With that situation resolved, she could plan something that would give the feds a show they wouldn’t soon forget. “I’m sure my wife and my beloved mother hope you’re right when it comes to heaven and black sheep.” She put the cell back in her pocket and pointed to the gate. “But for now you’ll have to keep praying for the sinner I am.”

Chapter Two

Key West, Florida The dragon soared to the top of the hill again, sending a stream of fire down on the dark knight’s shield and igniting the wheat fields around him to a roaring blaze. The head encased within the armor was drenched in sweat, making the beast harder to see, but he wasn’t ready to surrender and take cover. With sword upraised he spied his opening to vanquish the evil serpent when— Beep. Beep. Beep. Remington Jatibon reached out and quieted the Blackberry sitting on the cooler, then read the message on the screen.

Time to go, great knight. Your kingdom awaits and there are dragons to slay. “Damn, and I just got to the part where they actually used the word ‘vanquish.’” The curse shattered the peaceful atmosphere created by the waves gently lapping on the shoreline. Remi punched in a phone number, and reality invaded her haven under the umbrella. “How far out are you, Simon? Your timing absolutely sucks, by the way.” Simon Jimenez, the Cuban-born middle-aged woman who served as Remi’s main bodyguard, spoke. “The day you tell me one of the flying lizards actually wins, I’ll leave you alone. We’re five minutes out, so start walking to the landing pad. Juno’s waiting at the airport in Key West with your itinerary for the next couple of days, and it’s not looking pretty.” From her seat on the private island, Remi trained her eyes to the east, trying to spot the approaching helicopter. The island, just a patch of sand and some palm trees a few miles south of Key West, was one of her favorite spots. Instead of getting ready, Remi sat back in the chair, pulled another beer from the cooler, and gazed out over the blue-green water. She wanted a final respite before the itinerary her assistant Juno had put together kicked

in. “I thought I told you to start walking?” Simon asked fifteen minutes later. “And I thought you worked for me, Simon?” “That would explain your signature on my paycheck. Just remember to tell Juno who delayed us, because I’m not taking the blame again. Why can’t you go to Palm Springs like everybody else? The travel arrangements would be easier,” Simon stepped close to Remi’s chair, holding her hand up to shield her face from the sun. “If I was like everybody else, your life would be infinitely boring. Besides, we aren’t late. The reception isn’t until tonight, so relax and have a beer.” “Your brother called and wants to review the casino contract again before the meeting. He called Cain, your father, and even Muriel Casey for a sit-down this afternoon.” “Once this thing is done I’ll treat you to a bottle of champagne.” Remi took a sip of beer and slowly faced her. “Come on, old girl, let’s see what else hell can dredge up for us today.” Simon’s smile faltered and she pointed at Remi. “Watch it. Don’t tempt the fates.” “It’s what I live for, Simon. It’s what I live for.”

New Orleans, Louisiana “Are you sure?” “Today, baby,” Emma said after she drank a little of her juice. Her usual cup of coffee was absent. Emma and Cain had been back in New Orleans for two months, living with Jarvis and Muriel Casey again while the contractor finished repairing their house. As Cain had promised, their life had returned to normal after they’d returned from Wisconsin, or as normal as life with Cain ever got. The one thing hard to miss was the FBI surveillance that had been stepped up from the moment Cain had hit their radar again. The invasion of privacy aggravated Emma, but the authorities were still wondering what had happened to the Bracato family, so Cain had warned her in advance what to expect. “Today?” Cain asked again as she pushed away from the table. “If you’ve got something else planned, then I suggest you reschedule.”

Emma leaned back in her chair and tried to sound menacing. When Cain chuckled she realized she’d failed. “Would you think less of me if I told you I’m scared?” Emma laughed along with her. “I’m sure you’re quaking in your shorts.” “Are you questioning your ability to make me quake in my shorts, lass?” Cain put her hand on her chest and widened her eyes. “I just don’t want to waste the opportunity, love.” Before Emma finished her statement, Cain had risen from her seat and dropped to her knees next to her. “You can’t think I’m not going with you. I’ve been waiting for this day from the second we talked about it. I love you and I’m ready.” “I was just teasing you, honey. If anything, I’m enjoying my final days of you letting me lift my own glass.” Emma put her hands on Cain’s cheeks, then kissed her. “So are you free at ten?” “Since my buddy, Dr. Casey, gave me a call and told me not to be late, I’ll be there.” “Want to go upstairs and do everything we can to relax before our appointment?” Emma kissed her again. “Mook just left with the kids.” “Then come with me, Mrs. Casey.” Cain stood and offered her hands. “Relaxation is my specialty.” “Cain?” Katlin Patrick, Cain’s cousin and guard, stopped at the door of the dining room. “Sorry to interrupt.” “What’s up?” “Ramon called to remind you about today’s meeting.” Cain glanced down at Emma before turning to Katlin. “Call him back and tell him today is out. Muriel can handle our end of things.” Emma rested a hand on Cain’s chest and exercised her new partnership with Cain. “Katlin, please tell him if the meeting is after one this afternoon, Cain will be happy to be there.” She patted Cain’s chest when she felt her take a breath to start speaking. “We’ll be done by then, and I’ll be happy to nap while you’re out.” “Call him then, and don’t bother us unless the house is on fire.” “True, honey, you have other fires to start,” Emma said as she slipped her hand into the front of Cain’s pants to lead her upstairs.

Chapter Three

Key West, Florida “Dallas, why pick this fucking place? This dump is like a furnace.” The sweaty, red-faced Bob Bennett ranted while he walked through the Key West airport. He kept a firm grip on Dallas Montgomery, who was trailing him. “At least the plane should be here soon, and we can get the hell out of here.” “No one asked you to come. It was my vacation, remember?” Dallas said. “Besides,” she jerked out of his grasp, “I thought you said it was a studio plane. It’s not like you can miss that.” She tried to reason with Bob because once the irritating man got going, her life became that much more difficult. “How about you shut the hell up. You’ve been nothing but a screw-up all your life, and it’s time you start asking me before you plan these little excursions. You better resign yourself to the realities of your life because, believe me, whatever you’re doing, it’s going to be with me.” Dallas stayed quiet but mentally added another entry to her list of “ways to kill Bob”—5614—setting him afloat one hundred miles offshore with

nothing but a bloody rump roast around his neck. He was right, though. He wasn’t going anywhere, and instead of enjoying her budding career, she had to deal with the leech who could take it all away. He knew a lifetime of secrets that could break her in ways she wasn’t willing to think about. In the air above the landing strip, the Jatibons’ private jet was receiving its clearance to set down when Doug Price, the pilot, saw the helicopter cruising in from the east. “Might be the boss, so prepare for a quick turnaround,” he told his copilot and navigator. They had flown the Jatibon family for years, shuttling the family around for business and pleasure, and had over the years become trusted employees. Their greatest asset was their short-term memory. Once the flight was over, no matter who they were escorting, they forgot the name and face as soon as the wheels hit the

tarmac. No one could talk or testify about something he had no memory of. The wheels of the jet touched down and the crew taxied away from the commercial side of the airport toward the section with a multitude of private planes sitting idle. Once the two men had shut down everything, they stepped from the cockpit to let Rosa, the attractive attendant, know they should be on the ground no longer than an hour. They headed out into the ninety-degree heat in their pressed chino shorts and white polo shirts with the Jatibon name and snake-eyes logo stitched on the breast pockets. The same image of the hooded and slitted eyes of the king cobra was painted on the tail of the plane. They were there to pick up not only Remi, but her two business partners, Dwayne and Steve, and their wives, Molly and Lisa. Remi’s father, Ramon, affectionately referred to them and Remi as “the crew.” The guys had attended school with her, and when it was time to conquer the world, Dwayne and Steve had signed on willingly with the ambitious Jatibon family. They had two kids each, with Remi the only holdout. She was still single, but the group meshed as well now as when they were prowling the campus at Louisiana State University, then later in law school. Remi had met Dwayne in their freshman year at LSU and built an instant rapport with him. Steve joined the tight-knit group in their junior year after befriending Remi. Wanting to keep them together, Remi asked Ramon to invest in their future. He had paid for all of them to attend law school, and the three graduated at the top of their class. They were by far the best negotiators Ramon had seen in corporate America. And after Remi took over the firm that protected Ramon’s company from the sharks constantly circling the waters he chose to swim in, she had won every litigation. “Steve, is that Rosa?” Lisa, his pretty brunette wife sitting on his lap in the overcrowded terminal, asked. “Yep, that’s her, which means our ride’s here. Let me get up and start loading all this stuff. Remi should be back soon, and our schedule just got tighter.” In a few minutes, Steve and Dwayne were joking their way over to the plane, fighting to see who was going to sit next to Rosa, when they noticed the commotion at the bottom of the steps. Doug was standing by the plane, blocking the entrance and trying to

prevent the irate man who was confronting him from boarding. “Troubles?” Steve asked. Not that he was the spokesman for the group, but at six-feet-five inches, two hundred and eighty-five pounds, he was by far the most intimidating in the bunch. The only thing taking away from his tough-guy image was the hat shaped like a parrot he was sporting. Even with that, he cast a shadow over the two men arguing by the door. “I was trying to explain to this guy that this is the Jatibon jet, not his charter flight home from Gemini Studio.” Steve listened, then held out his right hand to the fuming man. “I’m Steve Palma, and you would be?” “Bob Bennett,” he said, and ignored the offered hand. “My girlfriend and I were waiting for this plane, so step aside, asshole, and I won’t have to get you fired.” Bob glared at Steve and his companions. The sound of the landing helicopter drowned out any further comments. After they were on the ground, Simon stepped down as soon as the blades slowed. She motioned for Remi to stay put. “While you’re busy guarding me, I’m going to run in and get something for my mother,” Remi told her. Simon looked over at the standoff by the jet to see if a walkover was necessary. But when Steve made eye contact with her and waved her off, Remi stepped down from the helicopter. Simon removed the Glock she kept in a shoulder holster and checked the clip. “If you can help it, try to stay out of trouble. And see if you can find Juno and the other girls. We’ve got to get going.” “Try not to shoot anyone, Simon. Just think of the paperwork involved, not to mention ruining Steve’s great hat if there’s any spray.” Getting to the main building, Remi headed toward the only gift shop in the Key West Airport. After she spotted a wall full of gorillas carved out of coconuts, she was removing the tackiest one from the rack when she heard the screaming. Stepping out of the store, Remi looked at Simon, who was in the middle of the melee, because of the guy who was at the moment pitted against Steve, Dwayne, and Doug. Standing next to the screamer, though, was Dallas Montgomery, costar of the latest Gemini Studio’s action adventure movie, The Lady-Killers. “Bob, cool it before we become front-page news for the tabloids,”

Dallas said as Remi neared. “If you don’t stop, that’s what’s going to happen, and I can’t afford the publicity right now.” Remi ignored the angry tableau for the moment and extended her hand. “Ms. Montgomery, what a pleasant surprise. I’m pleased to meet you. I’m —” Bob pushed between them. “Back off, dyke. My girlfriend may be the wet-dream fantasy of a lifetime, but she ain’t gay. She just plays a lesbian on the big screen, or so people like you want to think,” Bob said, glaring at Remi. The group behind Bob stiffened. In her thirty-four years Remi had grown accustomed to the bigotry of others but not to stupidity, and this guy was no doubt an idiot of biblical proportions. At an even six feet, Remi had to look down at him, finding pleasure when he took a step back as she clenched her fists. A lifetime of training and pushing herself to the limit had given her the confidence to know she could do some serious damage to his looks without any help. The thought had never seemed so appealing. “We can—” Doug stopped when Remi raised her hand. “What’s the problem?” Remi asked, never taking her eyes off Bob. “Mr. Bennett thinks we’re his ride this morning. I tried explaining that he was wrong, and he threatened to report me to my superior.” “That does sound like something that would end up in your personnel file,” she said as she curled her lips into more of a snarl than a smile. “Why would you assume the plane is yours?” Remi asked Bob. “You’re telling me you’re not with the studio?” Bob shot back. “If you’re new at this, don’t start your job fucking with someone like me as your first move.” “Sage advice indeed,” Remi said, then turned to Doug. “Why not avoid the chance of us both getting written up and give him what he wants? I’m sure your superior won’t mind, don’t you agree?” Remi pinned everyone in her group with a look that almost dared anyone to speak. “You bet. We should be ready in about fifteen minutes.” Bob first looked at Remi, then at Doug, holding his hands out as if waiting for someone to start explaining. When no one said anything, he asked, “Who are you, anyway?” Remi decided to liven up the upcoming flight to New Orleans by having a little fun. “That isn’t of importance now, Mr. Bennett. Is everyone ready to

go?” As Remi headed out of the terminal, Dallas fell in step with her, almost skipping to keep up with the much longer strides. “I want to apologize for Bob’s comments, Ms?” “Did you ask him to act that way?” “Ah, no.” “Then you have nothing to apologize for, ma’am,” Remi said, feeling more relaxed now. “As I tried to say before I was interrupted, I enjoyed your last picture with Jenny Tibbs. I seldom see such strong female characters in action films. You gave a great performance.” “It was a great role.” “You made it a great role. In most action films, the women are there to fill out the bikinis, not really act. That’s not to say that you didn’t look good in the bikini scene. Keep up the good work.” Remi kept smiling down at Dallas, enjoying the blush creeping up her neck. “Thank you,” Dallas replied softly. Once the group was outside, Remi walked ahead and got onto the plane. She stepped into the cockpit and watched for a moment as the pilots finished their preparations. Doug smiled. “What can I do for you, boss?” “Please, call me the big dyke. It’s all the rage.” She smiled through the exchange, wanting them to know it would take much more on Bob’s part to rattle her cage. “Could you call New Orleans and arrange for a car for our guests. I’d offer, but I have a meeting at Papi’s as soon as we land.” “Belt up, everyone. We’re ready for takeoff,” Remi said, returning to the plush office on the plane. “Aren’t you going to go over the safety features and exit locations, goodlooking?” Steve asked. “If an air mask drops in front of you anytime during this flight, Lisa has my permission to strangle you with it. Now come on, let’s get to work.” Remi sat at the table with her partners and handed out parts of the contract Mano had sent down with the staff. “Well, boys, vacation’s over. Are we ready to go on Monday?” “Yes, now that our hand’s on the light switch, the cockroaches are starting to get nervous. Did you know the mob is taking over at Gemini?” Dwayne asked.

“Really, now, boys, it’s not just the mob. It’s Papi’s version of the mob.” The three laughed. Ramon had always been a powerful force, but all three of them sitting at the table loved and admired him. They freely gave him their loyalty, and not because of what they owed him. Remi exchanged her sunglasses for reading glasses, preparing to dissect the contract, but her thoughts turned to her family’s history and what it had taken to get where they were today. * The Jatibon family had always had money until Castro had come down from the Sierra Madres and destroyed generations of work and wealth in one short week. Arriving in the United States with nothing but the clothes on his back, his wife Marianna, and six-year-old twins Remi and Mano, Ramon set out to rebuild his empire for his children. He settled in New Orleans and quickly learned that the city loved vices. The top three on the list were gambling, drinking, and women, but not always in that order. With the backing and friendship of Dalton Casey and Vincent Carlotti, Ramon started with a small club, offering all three to upper-crust patrons who quickly helped to fund expansion. The Pescador clubs, named for his family’s plantation home in Cuba, offered complimentary Cuban rum and Russian vodka, which were impossible to get at the time because of the embargo. A patron could gamble with a fine Cuban cigar in one hand and a beautiful woman on his arm, comfortable that the police wouldn’t interrupt his fun. Dalton’s connections made sure of that. For a price, the women would do anything a customer desired for the evening, but Ramon didn’t make his living off the ladies. He gave them a place to work and made the real money on the gaming tables, not from the lay afterward. The girls soothed the pain of losing, guaranteeing the gentlemen, and women, would be back. Ramon’s business thrived, and he now had clubs in New Orleans and along the Gulf Coast into Texas. With guidance from his children he had diversified over the years and now owned a multitude of legitimate businesses, including fifty-one percent of Gemini Studio.

He had brought his children into the business early, educating them as to where the luxuries in their lives came from. It brought him great pleasure when people told him how much like him they were, and not just in their looks. Both tall with midnight black curly hair, olive skin, broad shoulders, and chiseled features, Remi and Mano were too good-looking for their own good at times. But their father pushed them relentlessly, not wanting them to lose the fire that had built the Jatibon empire. Their mother, Marianna, had taught them manners and style. Ramon had taught them leadership, strength, and killer instincts. Both Remi and Mano had inherited one green eye from Marianna and one blue from Ramon, though they were opposite. So when Mano stood at Remi’s right, the two middle eyes were the ice blue of Ramon’s. While Ramon loved his children equally, his daughter was most like him. His son Ramon was very like his mother in most things. Remi, though, would rip an enemy’s heart out and let him watch it stop beating in her hand. Ramon knew that Remi would expand and surpass what he’d built, and she would never leave her family behind. His first-born, though by only twenty-five minutes, Remi carried the responsibility of not only the family business but also insuring that her brother Ramon and his family never came to harm. Ramon also realized that while Remi would probably never give him grandchildren, she would break even his record in bedding women. He had some difficulty with her lifestyle, considering his Catholic upbringing, but he had decided it was just one more thing that made his daughter unique. On the streets and in the world Ramon controlled, his children were known as Snake Eyes. When the two showed up first without warning, as in the game of craps, their opponent knew lady luck had taken a holiday. To the feds that constantly hounded Ramon, Snake Eyes was a myth to scare the weak, but to him they were the heads of his businesses and made them thrive. They fought good-naturedly with one another, but needed each other for balance. They ran different sections of the family business but shared the major decisions with him. Only Ramon was privy to some jobs they had done, and he would carry his knowledge of them to his grave. He was sure that both his children commanded respect, not only because of their last name,

but because of their hard work. * Remi let her reading glasses slide down her nose and stared out the window. Thinking of her parents always made her smile because each visit began with the same conversation. Her mother wanted to know if she had met a nice girl to settle down with, and her father told her to live the carefree life as long as she could. Ramon Jr., or Mano, as everyone knew him, had acquiesced and given their mother what she had always wanted—grandchildren. Two more Jatibons with black curly hair running around Marianna’s house bringing children’s laughter back into the big place. The buzzing in the office brought Remi out of her musings, and she rose to answer Doug’s call. “Just wanted to let you know your brother took care of everything, including accommodations, if they’re going to the reception tonight.” “Thanks, I’ll pass the information along.” Walking toward the large living area of the jet, Remi noticed the girls were pumping Dallas for gossip. “I hate to break up this obviously important meeting, but I wanted to inform you, Ms. Montgomery, the studio will have a car waiting and hotel arrangements have been made,” Remi said, looking only at Dallas. “It’s about time you made it back here.” Bob said. “Do all Jatibon employees slack this much?” “I’m sorry, did you need something, Dick?” Remi responded with an even tone. “The name is Mr. Bennett, and yes, a beer would be great.” “Coming right up, Dick. I’ll see what’s available on board.” Remi loitered nearby for a minute so she could overhear Bob and Dallas’s conversation. “Bob,” Dallas said in a heated whisper. “Relax. You have to show these types of people that they need to take their interests elsewhere.” Dallas smiled to the others as if in apology for Bob’s behavior, then her eyes turned to Remi. Remi headed into the galley before she gave in to the overwhelming

feeling of wanting to strangle Bob. She came back quickly with a bottle of beer in one hand and a pitcher of Mojitos in the other. “Here you go, Dick. In my bartending days I took great pride in my ability to match a beer to a person’s personality, so drink up.” Remi handed him the bottle, then started refilling the ladies’ drinks. “Again, shit for brains, the name’s Bennett, not Dick. And what in the hell does a Dos XX have to do with my personality?” Bob held up the bottle she’d handed him. “Well, the way I look at it, you’re just a strike three waiting to happen.” Molly and Lisa started laughing. “Enjoy your drinks. We should be landing in about forty-five minutes.” Remi left the pitcher and walked toward the private room at the rear of the plane to change. “Bob Bennett, you fucking idiot, and fuck you!” Bob screamed to the retreating back. He turned his attention to Molly and Lisa, who were still laughing. Using his best smile, he decided to do a bit of fishing, since Dallas was in contract negotiations for her sequel and any information on the new management couldn’t hurt. “Do you ladies know Remington Jatibon?” he asked in as smooth a voice as he could conjure up. Lisa looked at Molly and smiled before opening her mouth. “Why yes, we do. What would you like to know?” Bob thought again just how stupid women could be. At times they made it too easy. “What’s he like?” The two friends asked in unison, “He?” “Is that a hard question or would you like for me to go a little slower? There isn’t a lot of information out there about him, just a lot of gossip around the studio, but no pictures to back up the talk.” “Depends on who you ask,” Lisa muttered. “There are so many facets to Remi it’s hard to know where to begin.” Bob looked at them, wondering if they’d downed one drink too many. “Well, what are his plans for the studio?” Bob started with what he assumed was an easy question. Molly spoke up next. “Remi plans to turn the studio into a more lucrative venture by putting out a better product. For the past four years only about

half of the films have made a substantial profit, while cost overruns bleed the winners like Dallas and Jenny’s picture. Then I imagine it’ll be back to the family business. That’s where Remi’s true heart lies.” “Is he the lady’s man everyone says he is, or is he a legend in his own mind?” As he waited for the answer, Bob considered which outfit Dallas should wear that evening. The laughing women brought him back to the conversation, making him think again they were intoxicated. Wiping tears from her eyes Lisa turned to Molly and asked, “If I gave him a hundred bucks, could he buy a clue?” Dallas leaned forward, obviously wanting to hear the answer to his question. “Remi has a unique way with the ladies. They find the looks combined with the devastating smile, style, charm, and lots and lots of money hard to resist. The money’s only secondary, though, because Remi’s a good listener who’ll move mountains just to see someone smile.” Molly finished, with Lisa nodding in agreement. “Does that happen often?” Dallas joined the discussion for the first time. “No, sweetie.” Lisa smiled at her. “The woman who captures that heart is in for a lifetime of bliss. Remi has a huge capacity for love. We see it all the time. It’s just that the right one hasn’t come along yet.” “What are Remi’s hobbies?” Dallas asked, and Bob snorted over the stupid question. Molly glared at him, then answered. “Everyone would say work and winning, just because they don’t know the real Remi. But the Remi we know loves to read adventure stories. You know, the ones with a damsel in distress, a dragon flying around somewhere wreaking havoc, and a knight who saves the day. The only requirement is that the word ‘vanquish’ appear somewhere in the text.” Molly paused. Lisa took up where Molly had left off. “Remi loves to work, don’t get us wrong, but when the clock strikes quitting time, you’ve never spent time with a more fun-loving person. And we all know there’s a romantic hidden in that big heart somewhere. It’ll just take the right girl to bring it out. We know this because the idiots we’re married to get all their romantic hints from Remi.” Lisa patted Dallas’s hand. “Sounds like someone who’ll be easy to work for,” Dallas said. “Please return your seats to the upright position and down your drinks,

people. We’re almost there,” Remi said in her low voice, walking back into the room to sit by Steve and Dwayne. “It’s true Remi’s easy to work for, and I’m sure you’ll find out soon enough,” Lisa said, smiling at Dallas. The suit Remi now wore fit her tall, muscular body perfectly, accentuating the tanned skin, and the black cowboy boots added over an inch to her height, making even Bob take another look.

Chapter Four

New Orleans, Louisiana “Good God, Casey, you look like shit,” Cain told Dr. Sam Casey when she stepped into the exam room. “Wait until you’re only getting an hour of sleep a night. Then we’ll see how great you look.” “Don’t listen to this comedian.” Emma squeezed Cain’s fingers as a sign for her to behave. “I’m sorry we weren’t here for the blessed event, but we wanted to pass along our congratulations.” She handed Sam a gift for the birth of Sam and Ellie Eschete’s baby. “How are Ellie and the baby doing?” “Thanks, Emma, they’re wonderful. I’d give up sleep for the rest of my life in exchange for holding that little angel when I get home.” Sam put the gift down and rubbed her hands together. “Let’s see what we can do about you losing some sleep,” she teased Cain. Emma smiled and said, “Today’s the day, from the chart I’ve been keeping, so whenever you’re ready, Sam.” Sam excused herself, and Cain helped Emma undress. “What are you thinking about, lass?” Cain rubbed her thumb just above Emma’s nose. “How much better my ring will look when we add a stone to it.” She lifted her arms so Cain could slip the gown on for her and tie it. “If you’re having any second thoughts, it’s now or never, because I think I’ve proven how fertile we are.” “I haven’t had many second thoughts from the day you came into my life. You, lass, and moments like this, balance out the bad I’ve done. You’re my salvation.” Emma heard the rawness in Cain’s voice, and her perception of herself pained Emma. She placed her hand over Cain’s heart and pressed hard against her chest. “Do you think I’m a bad person?” Cain shook her head. “You love me enough to forgive me my mistakes—you love your children, and you’re the most honorable person I’ve ever known. Don’t say that

about yourself again. I realize evil people exist. You, my love, are far from evil.” “Aren’t you a wee bit biased?” “You bet, but you’ll never convince me you’ve got a bad side. A mischievous streak as wide and long as the Mississippi, but not bad.” Emma kissed her and scratched the back of her head. “So tell me, mobster, are you feeling lucky?” “Lucky enough to try for another girl, only blond this time, like her mama.” “I’m not sure how specific an order we can place, but I’ll give it a shot.” She kept her arms around Cain’s neck as Cain lifted her up on the exam table. “I love you.” “When you say that, you make me think I’ve done something right in my life.” Cain pressed her forehead against Emma’s and kissed her. When Sam came in, their lips were still locked together. “Should I come back?” she asked. Cain sat at the head of the exam table to get out of the way while Sam set up. After a quick exam, she handed Cain a syringe so she could push the plunger. Then she left them in peace. Cain wiped away Emma’s tears. “You okay?” “Just happy. These past months with you have been even more than I wished for when I was stuck in Wisconsin alone. Now I realize what an idiot I am.” “You’re not an idiot.” Emma put her hand on the side of Cain’s face. “I am, and I’m not just talking about the time apart I forced on us.” Cain kissed her palm before kissing her lips, knowing how much Emma loved the sensation. “I’m sorry you feel that way.” She had moved back enough to see Emma’s face and outlined her lips with her finger. “Since I’m not really sure what you’re talking about.” “I’ve been with you for so long because I love you,” Emma said, pausing as if to gather her thoughts. “But I never wanted to mess up the perfect picture of you in my head.” “Oh, lass, I’m far from perfect.” “My head might know that, but my heart doesn’t. I could’ve tried harder and a lot sooner for the kind of relationship we have now. You and our children are the most important people in my life, and I’m looking forward

to bringing this little guy home in nine months.” “Just remember what Sam said about having to try more than once.” “Just once is all it’ll take.” Emma accepted Cain’s hand and sat up. “How do you know?” Cain dressed Emma and glanced up from putting her shoes on when she didn’t answer. “Well?” Still no answer as Emma took her hand and led her out of the office to the waiting car. No one on the house staff bothered them when they got home and headed for their room. When the door closed and Cain locked it, Emma stripped for her. The way Emma walked toward her made any curiosity about her answer fly from her thoughts. When Emma pushed her forward, the bed bounced under her as she gave in to her wishes and sat down. She was rewarded by a naked Emma straddling her lap. “Tell me you remember the last step in this process,” Emma said. “Maybe.” Emma lifted Cain’s hand to her mouth. “Then perhaps you need a refresher course.” She took Cain’s middle and index fingers into her mouth to the knuckle and sucked on them softly. Even though Cain closed her eyes and her breathing deepened, Emma had her full attention. Emma opened her mouth and licked the length of her fingers, then just as quickly took them in again. “Is it coming back to you at all?” she asked before biting just the tips. “Vaguely.” Cain opened her eyes and wanted to keep them on Emma’s face, but when she leaned back and spread her legs she couldn’t help but admire the length of her. “Need more hints, huh?” “Just a couple.” Emma grasped Cain’s wrist and dragged her hand down her stomach, then back up to her left nipple. “Pinch,” Emma ordered, and Cain happily complied. She got only a brief touch before Emma moved her hand to her other nipple. “With me now?” Emma asked. “Just one more clue and I’ll be good.” Emma laughed deeply, sounding sexy as hell. “Then I should make this one count.” She took Cain’s hand and put it between her legs. The way Cain’s fingers slid easily along Emma’s sex proved just how

turned on she was. This little tradition had started when they were trying to conceive Hayden. They’d go to the doctor, then come home and make love. Even though Hannah had been a surprise to Cain, Emma had talked Cain into an afternoon in bed. She wanted to create lives based on the love she and Cain shared. “Please tell me you can take it from here,” Emma said. She moaned as Cain’s fingers teased her opening and her thumb stroked her clitoris. “I love you,” Cain whispered in her ear. “So very much.” She pushed her fingers in all the way. Emma’s muscles clamped down on Cain’s fingers, but she didn’t move, not wanting to come right away. That was difficult when Cain pulled out, then just as quickly pushed all the way in. “So good,” Emma said. “Then come for me,” Cain said before kissing her. Emma did just that as she brought her hips down to meet Cain’s touch and moaned into her mouth. As the orgasm started, she pressed her legs into Cain’s sides and let her head drop onto Cain’s shoulder. Emma shuddered from the intensity as Cain rubbed her thumb over her clitoris one more time, and she grabbed Cain by the wrist again to stop any other movement. “You’re criminally good at that.” She held Cain’s hand in place, enjoying the way her sex was still pulsating around her fingers. “You get an automatic head start when you’re an actual criminal.” “Tsk.” Emma clucked her tongue and pulled the hair at the base of Cain’s neck. “When I get to spend time with you like this, you make me feel absolutely adored.” “That’s a given, Mrs. Casey, so how about cluing me in as to why today’s the day we made a baby.” “That’s easy.” Emma finally released Cain’s hand so she could pull out. “I’ve been to the cemetery with you every year. A new baby can’t make up for the loss of Dalton, but it’s a good way to celebrate your father’s life. I know how important family is to you, and you learned how to be a wonderful parent by following his example. He’s not here, but he’s still watching over you.” “I’d like to think he’s watching over all of us.” “Then I’m sure he’ll give us what we most want. After all, what’s

impossible for a Casey?” “Depends on which one you ask.” “I’m asking this one.” Emma placed her hands on the sides of Cain’s face and kissed her, moaning when Cain’s mouth opened and accepted her tongue. “Then I’ll do what I have to in order to make it happen. All I want is you, our family, a new baby, and peace. We’ve started on the baby part, and later on I’m going to lay the groundwork for the kind of peace that’ll let us relax and enjoy the life we’ve built.” Emma had learned that, sometimes, happiness came at a price. She closed her eyes and prayed that this time the beast called fate would simply give them what they wanted and not demand the heavy tolls it had in the past. Emma fully agreed with Cain’s wish list, but a sense of foreboding made her shiver and pull Cain forward in an effort to chase away the demons that fear sprouted. She sensed that this time they’d have to walk a gauntlet before they received the peace and happiness they both wanted. So Emma added just one more prayer, one that Casey wives before her had recited—for the strength and perseverance to keep her partner and children free from harm, no matter the sacrifice. * Cain buttoned her jacket as she walked downstairs and ignored the smirk on Katlin’s face. Merrick Runyon, Cain’s longtime guard who was now assigned to Emma, was sitting close to Katlin on the antique settee in Jarvis’s foyer. Katlin and Merrick’s relationship was still new, and Cain had been holding off expressing her opinion about it until now. “Ready to roll?” Katlin asked. “In a minute. I need to talk with Merrick first.” Cain passed them, continuing to the sunroom and expecting Merrick to follow. “Problem?” Merrick asked. Cain pointed to the chair across from hers and studied Merrick as she strolled across the room. Merrick was still fit and beautiful, but something in her appearance had softened. Her clothes were different—more stylish with a hint of femininity, and her hair was longer. All these subtle signs that

she was trying to keep Katlin’s attention bothered Cain. “You look nice today,” Cain said, trying to keep her voice even. Merrick blinked and opened and closed her mouth several times before answering. “Not our usual conversation, but thanks.” “I’ve noticed a few things these past months.” The disjointed tapping of Cain’s fingers filled the room for a long minute. From the way Merrick’s eyes shifted from her hand to her face, Cain knew she was searching for the right words. “Like I asked, is there a problem?” “I’m not going to tell you how to live your life outside your job, but I’m concerned.” Merrick took a deep, explosive breath. “I’ve proved my loyalty. What’s changed to make you doubt me now?” “I didn’t say doubt—I said concern.” Cain stopped tapping and let loose some of her own temper. “Don’t put words in my mouth.” “Sorry. What are you concerned about?” “When I changed your responsibilities you weren’t pleased. I’m concerned that your unhappiness, coupled with your new social life, isn’t in Emma’s best interests.” Merrick gripped the armrests as if to keep from punching her. “First off, I know Emma didn’t tell you she had a problem, and next time talk to me before you assume anything about me.” Their time together gave Merrick some latitude to talk like this, and Cain laughed. “Why do you think Emma didn’t say anything?” “Because we’ve come to a truce, Emma and I. I know my job and I’m happy to do it. As for Katlin, you can approve or not, that’s up to you. I’m sorry for not bringing it up earlier, but I’d like your blessing.” Cain stood and put her hand up to keep Merrick in her seat. “You don’t need my blessing, Merrick, but if you do, I’m happy you found someone you can confide in and be happy with.” “Thank you.” “Emma and I have started trying for another baby, though, and I’m trusting you to keep her safe. Don’t let me down.” “You’re going to worry no matter what I say.” Merrick stood up and took Cain’s hand. “But you have my word. Emma’s fine with me.” “Good, and as to Katlin, congratulations. My father always said love

drives our fierceness, and Emma and our children make me realize just how right he was.” She let Merrick’s hand go and took a few steps toward the door before turning around. “I’ll have no mercy on whoever thinks to bring them harm,” Cain said, sure that Merrick didn’t need any further explanation. The statement encompassed everyone, including her, but Merrick nodded anyway. Muriel was talking to Katlin when Cain came out. Even though they were all living in the same house, Cain hadn’t seen much of Muriel since she’d returned from Mexico. She needed to find out why and had ignored that conversation until now. She walked with Muriel and the others to the waiting car. “Another late night?” Cain asked as soon as the car door closed and the surveillance jamming equipment was activated. Muriel glanced up at her from the file she was reading and chuckled. “I have a parent, thank you.” “Is it smart-off-to-Cain day and I didn’t get the announcement? It’s a simple question.” Muriel closed the file and faced Cain. “Sorry, that was rude.” “I’m just curious as to how things are going.” Muriel laughed. “Don’t you mean you’re worried about how things are going?” “I trust you.” Cain stared out the window. “So how’s it going?” She didn’t have to look to know that Muriel’s new social interest wasn’t too far behind them. Agent Shelby Philips was beautiful, smart, and outgoing—all the desirable characteristics in a woman. But Shelby’s employer, the FBI, wasn’t exactly a friend of the Casey family. “We’re just friends.” Muriel put her hands up. “Before you give me any shit, I have been out late, but I’ve been working with Mano to get this contract done.” She waved the file at Cain. “We had to make sure your name and the Jatibon name don’t appear anywhere on this, but it still protects your interests.” “Fucking feds.” “True, but the Mississippi Gaming Authority won’t push this through with the name Casey or Jatibon on the deed. Not that you’ve been convicted, but…hell, you don’t need me to elaborate.” “No, you don’t.” Cain did turn around then, curling her fingers into a fist

when the ever-present van came into view. “These guys need to either shit or get off the pot. This constant sitting on top of us is getting old.” “I’d get used to it, for awhile at least. They aren’t going anywhere after you caught them with their pants down again.” If anyone but Muriel had said those exact words, Cain would’ve missed the meeting they were headed to and opted for a more private place to finish the talk. Of course the one-sided, short conversation would’ve ended badly for the person who sounded like they knew a little too much about the feds and their operations. But this was her cousin Muriel, and Cain trusted her wholeheartedly. “Just a hunch or pillow talk?” Cain asked as they turned onto Ramon’s property. “More like observation.” Muriel put her hand on the door to prevent Lou from opening it once they stopped. “This is no time to start questioning my place in your life and in this family. You do and they’ll win.” She tilted her head in the direction of the van parked on the street. “I’ve just got a lot on my mind, so maybe that didn’t come out right. But you have to admit things are different now. The people I count on have new priorities it seems.” Muriel nodded. “You can’t blame us for wanting what you have, but just because that’s true, we haven’t forgotten what’s important.” She let go of the door and placed her hand on Cain’s knee. “I’m a Casey. Don’t think anything or anyone’s blinded me to that fact and what it means.”

Chapter Five

The plane taxied to a stop at the lakefront airport near New Orleans under a hangar belonging to the Jatibon family. After their bags were in the limo, Remi shook hands with Dallas. “It was a pleasure meeting you, and I’m sure we’ll see each other soon. I understand you have an apartment in the city, but I thought you’d enjoy a few nights at the Piquant.” “Thank you. It’ll be convenient since that’s where the reception is tonight. I didn’t think there’d be an available room, with all the studio brass in town.” Remi laughed and bent her head to whisper something to Dallas, fully aware that Bob’s eyes were trying to bore a hole in her skull. “I wouldn’t want to give you the impression that all Gemini employees are slackers,” she teased. “I’m sorry again,” Dallas said. “I know you said not to apologize, but the name-calling and Bob in general got out of hand. I don’t want you to think I agree with him.” “I’m sure Dick will learn the error of his ways sooner than you think, Ms. Montgomery. That’s an oath I’ll personally keep in the near future,” Remi said while still holding her hand. Dallas stared at her, obviously just noticing the unique color combination of her eyes. “Will I really see you again? I’d like to treat you to dinner to make it up to you. Please call me Dallas, and thank you…” Remi ignored the way Dallas had dragged out the word you, as if hoping for her to fill in the blank of her name. “You will and thank you. It really has been a pleasure, but if you’ll excuse me, I have people waiting.” Remi let Dallas go, heading for the three waiting Suburbans and getting into the lead vehicle. She could figure out the mystery that was Dallas Montgomery and her traveling companion later. There was definitely a story there, and she was dying to hear it. *

“Mano,” Remi called from the open window. Ramon, Remi’s twin brother, stood in front of their parents’ home waiting for the vehicles to roll to a stop. From the time they had started talking, Remi had called him Mano, an abbreviation of hermano, meaning brother in Spanish. “Remi, you’re looking good. Vacation agrees with you.” After getting out of the truck Remi hugged and kissed Mano hello, then turned to the rest of the group exiting the remaining vehicles and pointed to the house in a silent request for time alone with Mano. Remi was involved in, and usually responsible for, the daily operations of the family business not mentioned in their annual reports. She also controlled the muscle that kept those operations running smoothly. She did the job well, and Mano readily followed her lead, but that side of the business was seldom discussed outside the family. Mano put his arm around Remi’s shoulders and led her into the house. Their mother would have to wait for her kiss hello. As they entered the large study reminiscent of an old Cuban plantation with its muted and tasteful mahogany furniture, Remi was reminded of the tradition that had been an important part of her upbringing. The tall, imposing man behind the desk, who stood when his children entered, embodied the lessons of who she was and what her family stood for. “Papi, como estas? Papi, how are you?” “Muy bien, hija. Very well, daughter . You look good. Dwayne and Steve aren’t with you?” Ramon asked while wrapping her in a hug. “In a minute. I have a favor to ask before we turn our attention to the Biloxi business.” The three took a seat, and Remi described the trip home and the unexpected guests. “Mano, dig until you find something, but I know Dallas Montgomery doesn’t stay with that dickhead out of love and devotion. There’s a reason, and I want to know what it is.” After she finished, Ramon and Mano glanced at each other. “This is new. Why do you care?” Mano asked. “I just want to know.” She didn’t often get upset with her family, but this was no time for Mano’s teasing. “In case you forgot, she hasn’t signed on for the sequel that starts production in two months. Call that my motivating factor.” “Mano, I’ll help you with this one. Consider it done,” Ramon said, which

stopped the discussion. “It’ll be good to get out again before your mother finds something else for me to do. Speaking of which, go tell her hello.” “I’d appreciate it, Papi.” The three walked out to the large balcony that overlooked the pool and immaculate gardens. “Mami, the good-looking one has returned,” Remi said as she picked Marianna up off the ground and kissed her. Marianna held Remi for a moment before squeezing her face between her hands. “Any luck on your trip? I’m not getting any younger and I want more grandchildren.” “You could ask how I am first, you know.” “I can see by looking at you that you’re fine, but I can’t so easily detect if there’s a woman in your heart. Now answer me.” Marianna tapped her foot and waited. “I’m still in the sampling phase, but don’t worry. I’m ticking them off as fast as I can.” “If I didn’t know better, I’d say your father carried you for nine months, you’re so much like him,” Marianna said, dripping sarcasm. Behind her, Steve, Dwayne, and their wives were laughing at the expression on Marianna’s face. “Hopefully that’s true.” Remi kissed her mother’s forehead. “After all, he kept at it until he got it right, didn’t he?” She knew what was coming, but didn’t duck the cuff to the head her mother delivered. “One day you won’t have your poor mother’s arm to pull, Remi. Then what will you do?” “That’ll be a sad day indeed, but remember one thing. It’s leg, Mami, leg.” This time Remi did dodge the little hand flying toward her head, seeing Marianna had swung with more intent. The Jatibons’ maid escorted Cain and Muriel out to the balcony while they were still laughing. “Still giving your mother a hard time?” Cain asked. “You’re crazy if you think you’re immune, so watch your step,” Remi said as she embraced Cain and kissed both her cheeks. “You look content, my friend.” “Thanks, and you should take your mother’s advice. Children and a beautiful wife would look good on you.” “You tell her, Cain,” Marianna said before Cain bent and kissed her hello.

“How about business first, then all of you can work on my love life?” Remi pointed in the direction of her father’s study. Steve and Dwayne followed and closed the doors. Ramon’s man Emil had just swept the room for listening devices, and Remi felt comfortable discussing business even though the watchers weren’t that far away. “Muriel, you want to start?” Remi asked as she sat close to her father’s desk. “Katlin, along with some of our men, spent some time in Luca’s casino, the Capri, last month. Only a few days, but enough to see that Stephano Bracato’s network is still in place. She didn’t want to dig too much and arouse attention, but she’s guessing the dealers have either found a new patron, or they’re working directly for Rodolfo and Juan Luis, since they were Stephano’s main suppliers.” She glanced at Cain, who nodded. “We’ve made Rodolfo’s business difficult here recently, so he seems to have doubled his efforts on the Gulf Coast.” “Rodolfo made money here, though, so it’s only a matter of time before he finds a willing partner,” Ramon said. He opened the humidor on his desk and offered everyone a Cuban cigar. He and Remi were the only two who went through the ritual of preparing the Cohibas to smoke. “We all know drugs are part of our reality. We may choose to make our living elsewhere, but we can’t keep them completely away from our businesses.” “That’s why Remi and I agreed to give Vinny Carlotti our protection. We might not be able to keep drugs out, but we can try to control them,” Cain said. “If he does business with the Luis family, though, I will no longer honor that understanding. I don’t need to remind you all that Juan approached Emma twice the last time he and his uncle were in town. The idiot either has a high opinion of himself, or he doesn’t respect women.” “We’ll back you on that, Cain. Rodolfo is powerful but he’s a pig, and his nephew isn’t any better,” Remi said. “But even if Vinny thinks about doing business with them, Vincent will most likely interfere much sooner than we will. Making a quick buck isn’t worth breaking the friendship with both our families. With this deal we’re about to close, and what we’ve done already, we’ll have the capital to keep the peace, if it comes to that, or crush anyone who decides to break it.” “I agree,” Cain said as she accepted the glass of Anejo dark rum Ramon had poured. “So before we move forward, do we agree with the

recommendations Katlin and the others made?” “We agree. Dwayne and Steve will represent us at the sale, and Ross Verde will sign for you,” Ramon said, then held up his glass. He offered the toast that had christened all the good fortunes in his life. “To love, family, health, happiness, and money. And the time to enjoy them.” “Salud,” the rest of them answered.

Chapter Six

Cozumel, Mexico “We lost another five kilos this week,” Santos Esvillar said. He was in charge of the Luis family’s Louisiana distribution chain, and so far it had been three months since he’d had good news. “Someone gunned down another six street vendors, so now no one wants to touch our business.” “What happened to the product?” Rodolfo Luis asked. He and his nephew Juan had returned to his estate in the hills right outside of Cozumel after Cain had declared war on Giovanni Bracato. It was a battle he’d wanted no part of, since he had no loyalties to Giovanni. “The police arrived at the scene before we had a chance to retrieve anything, señor. After the last couple of hits, I had some backup at each location, but it was like somebody called the cops before it all went down.” “It’s that fucking bitch,” Juan said, almost spitting the words out. He stroked his chest, his fingers gliding with the help of the tanning oil one of the house girls had slathered on him when he’d come down to the pool. He had yet to grow one hair on his chest, but he figured that wasn’t what made a man. However, he seldom let anyone outside his family see him with his shirt off. “It’s always that fucking bitch trying to be a man.” “We tried to make the connection to Cain Casey, but we haven’t had any luck,” Santos said. “It’s her, and this has to fucking stop.” Rodolfo stood and moved his chair farther under the shade of the large umbrella close to the water. “Is this business or something else?” he asked Juan. Juan’s back came off the chaise lounge, but that’s as much as he was willing to physically challenge his uncle. “Business before anything else, Papa. You know Cain’s behind this. Let it go unpunished and it’ll get worse.” “Word on the street is that Nunzio Luca has the Capri up for sale,” Santos said, sounding like a man covering his ass.

Juan came fully erect at the news, leaving the sun for a seat in the shade next to Rodolfo. Most of their southeastern product arrived and was shipped out for distribution at the Biloxi casino. With the help of the New York-based Luca family, they were building a network that would stretch through the gaming industry from Mississippi to Nevada. The plan was perfect, since the drop-off points were so close to major distribution areas in Florida and California. While the DEA was busy trying to bust mules coming over the border full of balloons of cocaine, no one bothered to check the fresh fish and beef being flown into the casinos for their cheap buffets. All it had taken was chump change to the customs’ agent in both locations. If the new owner of the Capri was uncooperative, its sale would seriously hurt the operation Juan had worked hard to put into place. “What do you know?” Juan asked. “I don’t know the particulars yet, but that’s the rumor running through the casino.” “Then find out, moron. What in the hell are we paying you for?” Juan lifted his drink, ready to throw it at Santos, but just as quickly put it down. Giving in to the satisfaction wouldn’t be a good way to prove to Rodolfo that he was fit to handle the situation. “The son of a bitch Nunzio hasn’t told us anything about it.” “We’re working on it, since if it’s true, we’ll need some cooperation to continue our business.” “Fly back to Biloxi and do some more digging, and we’ll be there in a week,” Rodolfo said. He took a sip of his lemonade and wiped the edges of his mustache. “If you find something before then, let me know.” He lifted his glass again but waited for Santos to leave. “That’s all,” he said when Santos didn’t get the message. “If you want—” Juan said as soon as Santos was out of earshot. “Don’t ask for something I’m not going to give you.” “Why? I’m ready and you know it.” This time Juan picked up his glass and threw it into the pool. “I put that fucking operation together, and I should get the chance to protect it.” “Remember two things.” Rodolfo stood and buttoned his jacket. “When you use language like that, no one will respect you. Act like a common thug and that’s all you’ll ever be.”

He started toward the house, but before he walked ten paces he heard a splash. When he turned around, the pitcher of lemonade had joined the glass in the pool. “That was one thing. You said to remember two,” Juan said, his chest heaving from what Rodolfo assumed was rage. “Keep acting like a child and I’ll send you back to your mother. I don’t have time for theatrics and the mistakes that spring from men who act without thinking.” “I am a man, Papa, and I want you to let me prove it. If you do, I swear you won’t be disappointed in me.” The sun was beating down, and not even the breeze was helping Rodolfo stay dry. All his life the sun had motivated him to grow his business. No way in hell was he going to spend his time sweating and working in someone else’s yard like his father. “A week, Juan, we leave in a week. That’ll give you time to think, and once we get there we’ll see.” As he strolled back to the house he heard another splash. He wasn’t interested enough to turn around, but he figured one of the house servants would have to fish out the glass he’d been using, along with the rest of the service. Juan hadn’t been the same since they’d returned from the States, but no matter how many times he’d asked, the boy had refused to tell him. “Whatever it is, hijo, it’s time to let it go,” he said as he climbed the stairs to the house. His eyes landed on Juan, who’d gone back to his lounge chair and his sun worshipping. “Now’s the time for cool heads who can strike back at anyone who dares mess with our livelihood. If I can’t count on you for that, then I can’t count on you for anything.” * Annabel Hicks, lead FBI agent in the New Orleans office, entered the conference room and threw a thick file onto the table before she sat at its head. Shelby Philips didn’t need a rundown on what was in it, since her team had compiled most of the information. It contained a mixture of good and bad, but mostly it consisted of page after page of Cain’s brilliance at avoiding being caught doing anything wrong. There was a lot of speculation about what she’d done, but prosecutors couldn’t get

convictions from theory. “In case you missed it.” Annabel opened the folder, pulled out the pictures on top, and handed them to her assistant to pin to the board behind her. “The New Orleans police added these to the unsolved pile today.” Six photos were tacked up in the section marked “Bracato.” “These men were found dead, along with the biggest cache of drugs since this housecleaning began.” “No leads?” Joe Simmons asked. “Of course there’s a ton of leads,” Anthony Curtis whispered. “That’s why we’re in here wasting time.” “Do you have something you’d like to share with the rest of us, Agent Curtis?” Annabel asked. “Not officially, ma’am.” “Then, unofficially, let’s hear it.” “We have these meetings, ma’am, and while they’re insightful we don’t really get anywhere. We all know that the left side of the board,” he pointed to the Bracato side, “is a dead subject. And we all know who brought that about.” He pointed to the right where the top picture showed a smiling Cain Casey. “Sitting here is a waste of time.” “Gosh, Tony, if you’ve solved the case I’ll be happy to buy you a drink,” Shelby said, aggravated with the surly Anthony. “What’s a waste of my time is your more-than-hashed-out grudges, but not one shred of anything that’ll help us. Are you sitting on a mountain of evidence I don’t know about?” “If anyone’s holding out, it’s you. Aren’t you screwing her—” Annabel slammed her hand on the table. “Curtis, in my office now. Shelby, finish this up, then I’d like to talk to you,” she said, and promptly left the room. “Take a seat, Agent Curtis.” “You know I’m right about Casey, and I know you’re aware of who Shelby is seeing socially.” “Shut up and sit down. If I have to repeat myself, I’ll have you escorted from the building and have to send out one of those irritating official letters in lieu of this meeting.” In no way did she mean for her tone to convey humor. “No one in that conference room is an idiot. They’re professionals who are more than aware of what and who is responsible for our recent crime wave.”

“Thank you for that, at least.” “I meant what I said about shutting up.” She pulled a file from a desk drawer and opened it. “We still live in the United States, Agent, and we have to abide by those pesky little things called laws. We cannot hound and hang a person on speculation.” “What we’re doing isn’t working. You have to admit that too.” “You’ve got a real problem with authority, don’t you?” She looked at him directly, daring him to open his mouth. “When you asked for a spot on Barney Kyle’s team you showed tremendous promise, but somewhere along the line you’ve let your personal feelings about Casey cloud your judgment. You have a month to realign your priorities, starting now. I suggest you use this paid leave to delve deep and find that idealistic young agent who was an asset to his team. The agent who helped bring down his mentor Kyle, who wasn’t afforded this opportunity, so use it wisely.” “You think I’m going to turn out like Kyle?” He came close to springing out of his chair but stopped as soon as his butt came off the seat. “Only you can answer that, Anthony, but as your supervisor I can’t take the chance. For now, I’m stating in your file that you’re taking voluntary leave.” She slid the papers across the desk for him to see. “What if I wouldn’t like to take voluntary leave?” He closed it and pushed it back at her. “Then I’ll replace that page with this one.” She held up a page but didn’t offer to show it to him. “Take the gamble if you want, but others have lost careers for less.” “Even if they can counter with the fact that their supervisor hasn’t handled the situation in a professional manner?” “Then I guess I have my answer.” She ripped the top sheet out of the file and was about to tear it when Anthony did come out of his seat. “All right, I’ll take leave.” “During your time off you can pick where you’d like to be transferred. That would be your smartest next career move.” “If that’s it,” he spat at her. When Anthony walked out, Shelby was talking to Annabel’s secretary. He opened his mouth but closed it so violently Shelby heard his teeth click together. Then she noticed Annabel standing in the doorway of her office. “Shelby.” She waved her in. “Pick someone to take Curtis’s place on

your team.” “Yes, ma’am, but can I ask why?” “He’ll be on leave so you need to fill the slot. Do you have anything new on all this?” Shelby referred to her notes. “We talked to the two lead detectives the police commissioner put on this case. Twenty gang-style slayings in such a short time makes this situation eligible for federal help, but this is the NOPD we’re dealing with. They’re not inviting us in without a court order, and even if we had one, they still wouldn’t be highly motivated to work with us.” “What was their take?” “Detective Oscar and his partner are busy slapping each other on the back for all the drugs they’ve gotten off the streets, along with a laundry list of bad guys whose combined rap sheets could circle the globe a couple of times over.” She shook her head and sighed. “These guys being taken out aren’t exactly high priority.” “Nothing that ties them to Casey?” “You’ve been chasing her longer than I have. What do you think?” Shelby said and laughed, making Annabel join her. “Nothing on that, nothing on the Bracatos—nothing on top of nothing doesn’t add up to much.” Annabel nodded and rested her elbows on her desk. “We have to talk about Muriel Casey.” “We’re friends, ma’am, nothing more, and this isn’t the armed services.” “I don’t care that it’s a woman, Shelby,” Annabel said, sounding like she found the conversation distasteful. “But I have to care that she’s the closest advisor and family member of your main investigation’s target.” “Trust me. I’m fully aware of who Muriel is, and who’ll fall out if I shake her family tree. But sometimes fate chooses for us, doesn’t it?” “Just be careful I don’t want to have to make your personal business my official business. We understand each other?” Shelby stood up and gathered her things. “Yes, ma’am, we do, and thanks for your latitude on this.” “Your team members are aware of this situation, and while I don’t think they concur with Curtis, they are aware. I’m not the only one who can make this difficult for you.” “I’ll keep you updated on the investigation,” Shelby said, hoping Annabel

accepted that the rest was off-limits. “And please feel free to join our regular meetings. We can use all the insight we can get.” “Have fun tonight then.” Shelby whipped around as she started to leave. “Thanks,” she said hesitantly, not knowing how Annabel had found out about her plans for the evening. “Remember that while I shuffle a lot of papers all day, I’m still an FBI agent.”

Chapter Seven

“Can I have one more cookie, Mom? It’ll make me not miss you later.” Hannah Casey stood on Cain’s feet in the kitchen and hung on to her pant legs, trying not to smile. “Please?” “Let me know if that works for you, Hannah, because I’d love to borrow the car this afternoon,” Hayden Casey said. “I doubt I can pull off that face, though. So I’d better go back to that hot-wiring how-to page I found on the Internet.” Emma took the open cookie container out of Cain’s hands. “Before you complain about anything our son says, remember that your mother told me you were much worse than this. Hannah, you’ve already had two, and that face rarely works on me.” She looked at Cain while she spoke to their daughter. “Hayden, did you decide what you want to do for your birthday?” “Wet T-shirt contest and beer bash are high on my wish list.” “Ha,” Cain let out, and Emma glared at her. “See, we’re nothing alike,” she teased. “I bet that was on your wish list growing up.” “I didn’t say it wasn’t, lass, but I was a good fifteen before I started asking.” Hayden laughed and Emma shook her head. “Last year’s plans will be good enough, Mama,” Hayden said. He picked up the sandwich he’d made and started out of the room. When he heard Emma take a deep breath he stopped. The joking atmosphere bled from the room, and her trembling lip made him put his plate down. Emma and Hannah hadn’t been here for his birthday last year. “I just had dinner with Mom then, but this year it’ll be better with you and Hannah here.” “That sounds great,” Emma said, her voice cracking on the last word. “You’re coming, right?” Hayden asked Emma. “I wouldn’t miss it.” “Then stop feeling bad.” He moved closer to her and put his arms around her. “Of course the wet T-shirt contest and beer bash would go a

long way to cure my bruised emotions.” “Go do your homework, and I’ll think about getting you a pony for your past trauma.” Emma held him tighter before letting go. “Thanks,” she whispered into his ear, her voice still sounding raw with emotion. “You’re my mom, and I love you,” he said before kissing her cheek. Hayden took his snack and books and left to go upstairs. Emma stared at the door he’d walked out of, wiping her face before she turned back to Cain and Hannah. When she did, Hannah was nestled in Cain’s arms eating her third cookie of the afternoon. It was useless to fuss since she didn’t have a chance in hell of changing Cain’s attitude toward their children. After Emma and Hannah had moved in, it didn’t take her long to see that, as ruthless as Cain was on the streets, she was equally wrapped around Hannah’s little finger at home. Hannah always went to Cain first when she wanted something. “I’d tell you something about spoiling your kids, mobster. But you did such a great job the first time around, I don’t think I could pull it off,” she told Cain. Carmen, their housekeeper who’d moved with them to Jarvis’s, came in and took Hannah, shaking her head when she saw the cookie. Since the kids were gone, Emma fell against Cain and enjoyed the way Cain was running her fingers through her hair. “Maybe I’m pregnant already, since I’m an emotional wreck.” “You just need a nap before tonight.” “I spent most of the day napping, thanks to you.” Cain scooped her off her feet. “And thanks to me that’s what you’ll be doing this afternoon as well.” She started for their room. “I’m done with meetings for today, we’ve been to the cemetery, and all we have left is a party tonight. Let’s enjoy the quiet while we still can, before things heat up again.” “Bite your tongue, baby. No more hot times for you for a long time to come.” “I’d rather suck on something than bite, and please tell me there’s more than my share of hot times in my future.” “That’s a given, as long as they center around me.” When they closed the door to the bedroom, Emma pointed Cain to the chair near the window instead of the bed. She was in the mood to be held.

“How’d it go today?” “Good. This casino deal is a great opportunity for us and gives us a better advantage in the future.” Emma nestled herself into Cain’s lap and rested her head on her shoulder. “How so?” These talks were becoming more common as she tried to understand Cain’s world better. After all, it would be her son’s future, and she was through being sheltered. “To be strong takes more than just good leadership—it takes money. The more money we make, the bigger the wall I can erect around us when it comes to scum like Bracato,” Cain said as her hand rested on Emma’s abdomen. “Big Gino’s not our concern anymore, baby.” “There’s always someone just like him ready to fill the void.” Cain stopped when she heard Hannah’s laughter as she ran down the hall. Carmen had obviously caught her before she reached their door. “I plan to beef up our muscle so we become the eight-hundred pound gorilla in the room. Our enemies can still pick a fight if they want to, but they’ll have to live with the consequences.” Emma ran her hand up Cain’s arm and paused behind her neck. She was almost through asking questions and wanted to begin more pleasurable business ventures. They kissed until her nipples tightened at the way Cain’s tongue pushed into her mouth. “And you trust Remi and Ramon enough to get this done?” “It won’t be long before Ramon takes a more advisory role in their business. He’s earned it, and like me, he knows Remi’s ready. I trust her since we want mostly the same things.” Emma started to unbutton Cain’s shirt and slipped her hand inside. “What things?” Emma asked. “To take care of our families and exterminate the vermin when necessary. Remi and I may come from different places, but we’re alike in our thinking and in our positions. I grew up with her, Mano, and Vinny, so it’s not exactly a new friendship, but our main alliance will be with Remi. “What about tonight?” “Tonight she’ll introduce the world to the new owners of Gemini Studios. The main studio production will stay in California, but the management offices will be here. With the incentives the state’s offering to film in New

Orleans, we’ve become Hollywood South. It’s the perfect vehicle for us to launder money so it’s a good investment.” Emma could tell their talk was almost over, because Cain was breathing differently under her wandering hand. “Has anyone figured out who owns the other forty-nine percent?” “Not yet.” Cain laughed. “When they do they’ll just think your father’s finally decided to spend some of that milk money he’s been hoarding.” “You’re a riot, mobster,” Emma said as she pinched Cain’s nipple. “Anything else we need to talk about?” “I see a long discussion about how many orgasms you’ll have before we need to dress for tonight.” “What are the odds it’s more than one?” “Let’s just say that’s the safest bet you’ll ever lay,” Cain said as her hand went down the front of Emma’s jeans. Emma stiffened when Cain stroked her clitoris firmly. “See, there’s one already.” Cain chuckled. * “Mano, cut the third degree. I met the woman on the way back from Florida and that’s it. I don’t have time for anyone in my life right now, thanks to all we have going on.” She finished pouring the last drink and handed it to him. “I’m giving this venture a year or two. That’s how long it’ll take to turn Gemini around and hand it off to someone we trust, or sell it.” “In life anything’s possible, Remi. You just have to want it bad enough.” Remi puffed her cigar and for some reason thought of Dallas Montgomery and how impossibly blue her eyes were. “Maybe, but I’m not looking for anything here. I’m just curious.” She picked up the tray and headed out to her parents’ patio to join the rest of the group. When she saw Molly, Lisa, and Mano’s wife Sylvia sitting together with an empty space for her, she almost turned around. “Come sit by us, lover,” Lisa said. “I don’t know, who’ll protect my virtue?” Remi asked. Her brother as well as her partners knew their women were safe from Remi’s considerable charm, but the girls liked to exercise her wit when they had the chance. Molly picked up one of Remi’s hands and asked, “How are you going to win the hand of the fair Dallas?”

Remi squeezed Molly’s hand and said, “Back off, I mean it. You all leave that poor woman alone. Dealing with Dick must be a full-time job, and we won’t add to her load.” “Remi, starting tonight you’ll be in the limelight more. It’ll affect your reputation with the ladies if you show up at places alone. You don’t want people to think you’ve lost your touch, do you?” Sylvia wheedled. “Who said I’m going anywhere alone? Thanks for your concern, though.” As if on cue all the wives said, “Well, who is it?” Loving the game and being a master of patience, Remi smiled, then got up and walked to her open briefcase. After she pulled out a local magazine, an issue dealing with a new line of swimwear, she held it up. Dwayne’s voice rose to a scary octave when he looked at the woman on the cover. “Get the fuck out of here. You’re taking Susan Wilkins to this thing tonight?” “I met her a month ago on one of my visits to the new studio offices. The magazine was using the pool on the roof to shoot the December cover. Juno, Simon, and I were taking a little tour and stopped to watch. During one of the breaks she came over and introduced herself. She’s really a nice girl, so I called and asked if she wanted to go with me tonight.” Remi smiled at the open-mouthed men and took a sip of her beer. “Did she mention any friends?” Steve asked, looking at the beautiful African-American model on the cover. He stopped asking any further stupid questions when Lisa delivered a blow to his head. “What’s Dallas going to think when you show up with bikini girl?” Molly asked. “I’m not seeing Dallas, so why does it matter?” Remi dropped the magazine and took her seat. “I’m not kidding—no matchmaking from you three.” “Of course not,” Lisa said. “We wouldn’t dream of it,” Molly followed. “You have our word,” Sylvia finished. “I’ve seen cobras look more sincere,” Remi said. “I’d think you’d have your hands full dealing with these fools.” She pointed at the guys and laughed as all three raised their middle fingers in salute. “Come on, let’s get this over with, and remember, no comments or interviews for the press. We don’t need to become front-page news and give the feds an unfair

advantage.”

Chapter Eight

“You need to wear the green Vera Wang tonight. You know, the one with the low-cut back,” Bob said, rummaging through Dallas’s closet. She’d passed on the room at the Piquant for the night, just wanting to go home. “We need the upper hand with this lowlife, and from the way those bitches waxed poetic about him, he seems like the type who thinks with his dick.” Hearing dick reminded Dallas of their flight home, and she wondered when she would see her new friend again. She wasn’t looking forward to the party tonight to honor the new studio head, but future contract negotiations guaranteed her attendance. “I don’t really care what I’m wearing. Get out of here so I can get ready.” “Watch your tone.” She closed the door to the bathroom and locked it, to avoid another argument. The hot water felt good as she took her time, wanting to relax before the command performance. When she put on her robe, she remembered that not so long ago an existence like this, even with Bob in it, was well beyond her reach. Small bit parts had paid off eventually and landed her the role costarring with Jenny in a movie about two female detectives who uncover a ring of cops who hire themselves out as killers. The sequel was in the works, but in this business nothing was certain, and the public soon forgot you if you didn’t work steadily. The only weight dragging Dallas down was Bob, but the opportunist wasn’t going anywhere, considering the information he constantly held over her. Her career gave her the kind of attention she needed to be successful, but it also kept her under his thumb, and she had no one to turn to. It didn’t matter, though; she wasn’t about to walk away and lose the best way she had to take care of her responsibilities. To keep her secrets buried, Dallas would suffer whatever Bob wanted to dish out. Katie Lynn and Sue Lee Moores from Sparta, Tennessee were long dead, and Dallas had no desire to dredge them up. She wasn’t ashamed of what she’d had to do for herself and her sister Sue Lee to survive. But

having her brief porn career and the rest of what Bob had on her come out now would make her radioactive to Gemini Studios. And if it all surfaced, she faced another kind of spotlight that could have vastly different consequences. Walking away from Bob was just wishful thinking. As much as she hated him, she wasn’t willing to give up the lucrative career that kept Sue Lee, now Kristen Montgomery, a sophomore at the private school up North that Dallas had enrolled her in, safe. Their father’s perversions would never touch Kristen’s life the way they had tormented Dallas’s. After their mother had died, Dallas had done her best to shelter Kristen from the sick appetites of Johnny Moores and his equally sick circle of friends. One night after he’d finished with her and headed down the hill drinking with his friends, Dallas had packed a small bag, the coffee can of cash Johnny kept on the refrigerator, and taken off with a then fourteenyear-old Sue Lee. It’s what had happened when they ran into their father’s friend Timothy Pritchard that created the black cloud that would follow her forever. They hitchhiked to California, and when the money for food had long run out, Katie Lynn Moores started her film career as Sweet China. The whole process had disgusted her, but it was no worse than what her father had done to her. On the set of her first film, a fire had started in her to try for something better than what her father and his friends had used her for. No matter what it took, Dallas didn’t want to spend the rest of her life on her back letting others take what they wanted whether she wanted to give it to them or not. Dallas and Kristen Montgomery were born that day, and they started running from a past that Bob could reveal with one phone call. He was a fellow Tennessean and had started his porn-film career as a cameraman who often bragged he could do wonders for your career if you would spend some time alone with him “rehearsing” for the next shoot. Dallas put the morose memories back in their cage for the night and set her mind to what came next. After drying her hair and putting on a little makeup, she slipped into a different dress from the one lying on the bed. “God, I wish they’d make these things so that every so often you could actually put on underwear.” Dallas checked the fit in the closet-door mirror, finding it satisfactory. She slipped on a pair of black pumps, and with one

last glance in the mirror she was ready to face the evening. * “You’re early,” Shelby Philips said, making her remark sound like an accusation. “From where I’m standing I’d have to say I’m late,” Muriel said. “How do you figure?” “Two minutes earlier and I would’ve caught you in the shower. The robe and wet hair mean I’m late.” She took a step back and nodded in the direction of the car. “I can come back if you want.” “That doesn’t sound like the cocky Muriel Casey I know. Running away doesn’t suit you.” “True, but I’ve never dated a girl who carries handcuffs as part of her job description,” Muriel said, taking another step back. The space gave her the opportunity to really admire Shelby. “Just my luck.” The door creaked as Shelby leaned against it. “I finally decide to take a walk on the dark side and date the bad girl, and she turns out to be a Girl Scout.” Muriel surged forward and grabbed Shelby by the waist, lifted her off her feet, and slammed the door closed with her hip. She made Shelby stop laughing by kissing her with so much passion that she moaned and pulled Muriel’s hair. “Girl Scout, huh?” “Let’s say you’re making a good comeback.” “Are you encouraging me to be bad?” She laughed when Shelby bit down on her neck. “I’ll take that as a yes.” Their next kiss was slower, and Muriel walked to the sofa and sat down with Shelby still in her arms. “This is going to look bad on your performance review at work.” “My fallback is that you aren’t a criminal. You aren’t, are you?” “Like you said before, I’m a regular Girl Scout.” “Uh-huh.” Shelby caught Muriel’s hand inside her robe. “I don’t think there’s a badge for this.” “Sure there is. You weren’t looking in the right manuals. A little more research and you’d have found all the interesting badge requirements.” Muriel moved her hand up and cupped Shelby’s right breast. “I think you just found something interesting.”

“Nah, just checking for bugs,” Muriel teased as she moved her other hand under the robe so Shelby’s left breast wouldn’t feel neglected. “Is that a pair of listening devices or are you just happy to see me?” Muriel asked as she pinched Shelby’s nipples. “If you don’t stop trying to be funny, I’m going to make you drive around the block until it’s time to go.” Shelby put her knees on the sofa and pulled herself up until she could strip the robe off. “Want to prove to me that you missed me, since I haven’t seen you in days.” “I did miss you, but it feels like you’re never very far away,” Muriel said, referring to the constant surveillance. “No business, not now.” Shelby pulled Muriel’s bow tie off and worked her way down the studs of her pleated shirt until she reached the cummerbund. “Right now it’s just you and me.” She threw the long piece of silk behind her and unfastened the pants. “Take your own advice.” When Shelby pinched her clitoris between her fingers and tugged, Muriel let out a stream of air. “What…ah.” Shelby tugged again. “What advice?” “For a little while let’s forget the three letters that represent my job, and let’s forget your last name. All I want to think about is you lying over me making love to me.” Muriel’s pants pooled around her ankles when she stood up, and she laughed when Shelby took the time to fold them over a chair before leading her to the bedroom. Coots, Shelby’s cat, stretched before jumping off the bed and pranced down the hall after weaving through Muriel’s legs. “Did you really miss me?” Shelby asked. “I did,” Muriel said, letting Shelby take the lead for the moment and lying on her back so Shelby could sit on her. Shelby was so turned on, Muriel felt her stomach getting wet. “How about you?” “Can’t you tell?” “I’d rather you showed me,” Muriel said. Shelby never lost eye contact as she positioned herself, then reached down and spread herself open. She brought her hand up and offered Muriel her wet fingers before reaching down again and repeating the action with Muriel. She started slowly pumping her hips, and Muriel jerked whenever Shelby’s hard clitoris passed over hers. She was squeezing Shelby’s ass so hard she was sure she would leave

fingerprints when they were done, but she wanted to hold out and let Shelby set their pace. “Now, baby, give me what I want,” Shelby said. Muriel rolled her over and lifted herself up a little so she could move her hips more freely. When she felt Shelby’s nails dig into her shoulders, she pumped harder and watched her breasts bounce from the force of her thrusts. All the stimulation brought her to the brink where she couldn’t stop, but Shelby begged for more. The headboard was starting to thump against the wall, and Shelby spread her legs farther apart in encouragement. Somewhere in the house a cell phone started ringing but went unanswered as Muriel felt her orgasm wash through her. She held on long enough to feel Shelby meet her thrust for thrust before she arched her back and said her name. Once she heard it, Muriel slumped down, pinning Shelby to the bed with the length of her body. “My boss warned me about you today,” Shelby said, the tips of her fingers skimming over Muriel’s skin from her neck to her butt in a way that soothed rather than excited. “Funny, my cousin warned me about you too.” Muriel rolled off so they could change positions. “What’d you tell the esteemed Agent Annabel?” “The woman is an accomplished and decorated agent, but why is it every time you say her name you make her sound like a hick?” In their new position Shelby found new territory to trace and moved to Muriel’s forehead. “The name Annabel opens you up to a certain amount of witty sarcasm, unless you’re the mascot for a milk company. Then it’s perfectly acceptable.” Muriel had to move quickly to capture Shelby’s hands when she reached down and pinched her. “Behave and answer my question.” “I told her what I’m sure you told Cain—we’re just friends.” “You mean you didn’t say friends with benefits?” Muriel joked, then hissed when Shelby pinched her with a lot more force. “You’re going to bruise me.” “I’m going to beat the crap out of you if you’re paying out benefits to anyone else.” Muriel laughed and rolled over again so she could kiss her. “As if,” she

said when their lips parted. “I’m sleeping with an FBI agent who follows me around all day. Pretty stupid of me to break the rules, don’t you think?” “You’re a Casey, honey. You’re programmed to break the rules.” “Touché, but being a Casey means I’m as loyal as they come.” Shelby reached up and ran her fingers through her hair. “That’s the only reason you got into my skirt. My problem now is that I happen to really like having you there.” “You see that as a problem?” Muriel kissed her again and rolled off so she could sit up. “I didn’t say it to make you mad,” Shelby said, draping herself on Muriel’s back. “I’m not mad at you, just at fate.” “How do you mean?” Muriel smiled when she felt Shelby’s lips on the back of her neck. “Nothing important, just something Cain once told me about safe havens.” Fate was indeed a cruel bitch, thought Muriel. She’d finally found the woman who stirred her in every possible way, but was also the one person in the world in whom she could never confide--—not without life-changing consequences. “You think this won’t work, don’t you?” Shelby asked. “For once I don’t have all the answers, but I do know what I want. The real question is, can I have it without one of us turning our backs on something we hold dear?” Shelby sat next to her and took her hand. “Don’t you mean someone? I’m not asking you to betray Cain. All I’m asking for is what you can give me. It’s enough.” For now, thought Muriel, but didn’t voice the words. She only nodded and followed Shelby to the bathroom for another shower. The impossible had happened, she thought as she watched the sway of Shelby’s hips; she’d fallen in love with a woman who’d taken an oath to destroy her family. She’d never voice the words “I love you,” either, and that was the cruelest fate of all.

Chapter Nine

Five black limousines turned into the Piquant, and Cain frowned as the pack of paparazzi got their cameras ready. They were almost as bad as the feds. She and Emma emerged from the first car, both laughing when the wall of guards ruined any good shots. Muriel and Shelby, in the second car, nodded to them as they arrived and stood beside them, waiting for the others. The only person the photographers truly recognized got out next on Remi’s arm, and they started shouting Susan’s name. Ramon, Marianna, Mano, and Sylvia followed them, and in the last car were Dwayne, Steve, and their wives. “Emma, you look stunning,” Remi said as they walked in together. “And that’s a beautiful dress you have on, Susan.” “What dress? You mean the strings hanging over her tits and ass. That’s a dress?” someone said. “Thank you. You’re looking dapper yourself tonight. Maybe once this is over we could go somewhere more intimate?” Susan asked as she hung from her arm. “Let’s see what the night has to offer, shall we?” Remi said as they entered the packed ballroom a floor up. “Good turnout, but maybe it’s just the crab puffs.” “The drinks are on me, so shall we?” Cain said, guiding Emma to their reserved table. “Let’s give ourselves thirty minutes, then we’ll get this over with since I know you love big crowds as much as I do,” Remi said to Cain. “Guys, meet me at the bar in twenty,” she told Dwayne and Steve. The purchase of Gemini was a joint venture, but Remi and the guys would be the front men on the project, which was how Cain had wanted it set up. With the acquisition of the studio, she’d found the perfect business to account for all the money she made, since moviemaking had a lot of accounting loopholes. Most important, she trusted Remi to keep her investment safe.

“I’ll gladly dance with my wife while you do all the heavy lifting on this one,” Cain said, taking Emma’s hand. “Ramon, Marianna, join us?” Remi left her date talking to a director and couldn’t believe her luck as she neared the bar. She took in the vision in the black dress who sat nursing a drink and appearing bored with the whole process, and her curiosity grew. “Hello, stranger, come here often?” she whispered into Dallas’s ear. The low voice made Dallas visibly shiver. “My, but black is definitely your color,” Dallas said. “Love the tux.” “Flatterer. I must agree on one thing though, Ms. Montgomery. Black is definitely my color,” Remi said, looking from the top of Dallas’s head down to the black pumps. “You’re a vision. I can see why the movie was named Lady-killers. Are you here alone or is that just wishful thinking?” “No, Bob’s around here somewhere pumping the flesh.” “Not a flesh pumper yourself?” “Actually, I’d much rather be people watching in the French Quarter, but these gatherings are necessary in the industry if you don’t want to be passed over. Hopefully this guy won’t be too long-winded and we can slip out of here early.” Remi had opened her mouth to tell Dallas to go home and do just that, when the voice she remembered from the plane boomed in her ear. “I thought I told you to stay away from her, pervert. You could ruin her image just by standing next to her,” Bob said as he wrapped a proprietary arm around Dallas’s waist. “Get lost.” Remi was about to comment he needed to have the jacket and the pants of his tuxedo let out some, but decided not to waste her time. “Dallas, it was nice seeing you again. I’ll do what I can about any long speeches.” With that Remi turned and disappeared into the crowd. “Bob, that was rude and unnecessary.” Dallas pulled his arm away and wondered what her new friend meant by her long-speech comment. “Looking after my property, babe. Can’t have people thinking ill of you, can we? Look, the program’s starting. Let’s move where we’ll be noticed.” Bob pulled her off the barstool and started pushing people out of the way to get closer to the stage. “Good evening, ladies and gentlemen and distinguished guests. I’m Robin Burrus of Gemini Studios, and I’d like to welcome you to our simple

gathering tonight to welcome our new CEO. “I’ve known Remington Jatibon for quite some time and am glad to see a Jatibon finally take the reins of the main offices of Gemini. This is a family who’ll work tirelessly until we dominate the moviemaking industry. Remi, I know you’ll do your parents Ramon and Marianna proud. Please help me in welcoming Remington Jatibon.” He turned and hugged Remi when she stepped on stage, patting her back several times before letting go. When Remi turned to face the gathering Bob hissed, “What in the hell is she doing up there?” Dallas felt weak for a moment and uttered, “Oh, dear God, I’m screwed.” Lisa, standing behind them, answered Bob’s question first. “She’s up there because, Dickey, that’s Remi Jatibon.” Then turning to Dallas she said, “Not yet, sweetie, but we’re working on it.” “Thank you, everyone, for coming out tonight. I won’t keep you long since someone just reminded me how people feel about long speeches.” Her eyes cut to the right of the stage and met Dallas’s. Remi shrugged and smiled. Dallas crossed her arms and frowned slightly in return obviously not happy with her lie of omission as to who she was. “Starting Monday, a new era will begin at Gemini. My team and I intend to build upon the great work you in this room have already done since the inception of the studio. Together we’ll succeed in making Gemini better and more progressive than anyone else in the business. “Through your craft you’ll be present at many of our audience’s first dates and first kisses. You’ll touch people in ways you might not even realize. Our job is to help you continue to make the magic that has brought us to this point. My door is always open if any of you ever need my assistance.” Remi looked back toward Dallas and smiled again. “In closing, I’d like to introduce the new management team for Gemini Studio, Dwayne St. Germaine and Steve Palma.” Remi waited for them to join her. “Thank you all for coming and good night. Please stay and enjoy the food and drink, and we look forward to Monday.” The inevitable press to the stage came, swallowing them as they stepped off of it. When they emerged, Dallas saw a striking woman take Remi’s hand and figured she was Remi’s date for the evening. “I’ll be lucky to get cast as a stand-in extra now.”

“Okay, babe, we’ve got some major damage control to do, starting now,” Bob said from behind her. “But this isn’t anything we can’t fix.” “We? Who is we, Dickey? I’d get used to the name because, believe me, she isn’t going to forget it anytime soon. I am so screwed. Do you think she’ll forget, let’s see,” Dallas started counting off on her fingers, “‘Dyke,’ ‘shit for brains,’ ‘moron,’ and ‘pervert’? Oh, yeah, she’ll be in a big-ass hurry to forgive us both.” * The furor in the room died away when the doors the Caseys and Jatibons had departed through closed. Some people returned to the dance floor and most went back to the bar, but Muriel and Shelby kept their seats. “Are Cain and Remi Jatibon going into business together?” “This is a date, Shelby, not a fishing expedition.” Muriel took a sip of her whiskey and thought about how quiet Cain had been around them in the short time she was there. It wasn’t anger in her face, more like disappointment. “Just a simple question.” “Tell me truthfully that the simple answer won’t end up in some official report.” She drained the glass and along with it went any good feelings left from the beginning of their evening. “I can’t do that.” “Then it’s not really a simple question, is it?” She stood and held out her hand. “Let’s call it a night.” “Cut me some slack here. I’m sorry.” “No need to be sorry, I’m just ready to go.” There was no commotion when they left and no conversation in the limo on the way to Shelby’s small house uptown. “Thanks for coming,” Muriel finally said when they stopped and she walked Shelby to the door. “I’ll call you.” As Muriel turned, she thought she heard Shelby say “I bet you don’t,” but she couldn’t be sure. *

“We have one thing going for us,” Merrick said as she and Katlin got ready for bed. Katlin had moved out of Jarvis’s pool house and in with her. “We have plenty going for us, but what are you talking about?” “Cain might not be thrilled we’re together, but Muriel’s love life should shift the limelight, don’t you think?” She pulled the covers back and draped her leg over Katlin as soon as she lay down. “I’m still trying to wrap my head around that one. My Uncle Dalton is probably spinning in his grave at what she’s doing.” Merrick ran her hand down Katlin’s abdomen and sighed. “We can’t always pick who we fall for.” “But sometimes we can make sacrifices for the sake of what we believe in, if the person we choose doesn’t respect it.” She slapped Merrick softly on the ass and pulled her closer. “That’s for Muriel to decide, though, and right now I’m not worried about her and her problems.” “How long will you be gone this time?” “Just a few days while we close the Capri deal. You’ll barely notice I’m gone.” Merrick laughed at the gentle teasing and decided to do some of her own by squeezing Katlin’s upper thigh between her legs. “Need help with anything?” Katlin asked. “You’re still here? I didn’t notice,” Merrick said, letting out a shriek when Katlin slapped her ass again, making it sting this time. The night would have to last them until Katlin got back.

Chapter Ten

“Tell me, Simon, why are women so complicated? You’d think I’d know since I’m a woman, but I’ve never been able to find an answer.” “That question has no right answer, since all women are different. The best solution I’ve found, instead of wasting my time trying, has been to give diamonds for every occasion and in any circumstance.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Remi said as she walked through the Quarter to the address her assistant Juno had given her that morning. Juno had worked for her mother in Cuba and defected with the Jatibon family. Marianna had accepted the young girl’s relationship with the quiet Simon, who at the time was Ramon’s bodyguard, for what she saw it, love. As Remi grew and her father gave her more responsibility, he also gave her Simon. The strong woman would kill someone, if necessary, to protect one of Ramon’s beloved children. Juno came along as part of the package, and together they kept Remi’s life centered and on schedule. “Just remember we have to be at the airport at ten,” Simon said as they stopped in front of a plain building on Bourbon Street. “The cup of coffee I’m planning on should take ten minutes.” Remi glanced back when Simon cleared her throat. “What? You think she won’t like coffee?” “I’m sure she loves coffee, but telling her you’re taking ten minutes out of your busy schedule isn’t going to win you any favors.” “You should write a self-help book.” Remi smirked as she pushed the buzzer. “Can I help you?” Remi recognized Dallas’s voice and was surprised she’d answered the buzzer. “Good morning, Dallas, it’s Remi.” “I’m sorry, who?” She took her finger off the intercom and looked at Simon. “Hell, ten minutes might have been an overestimation.” “In these situations groveling and heartfelt apologies work just as well as precious stones.”

“Remi Jatibon,” Remi said, returning to the paces Dallas was putting her through. “Sounds familiar…hmm…have we met?” “I have some aliases you might recognize.” Remi shook her head and took her finger off the button, then pointed it at Simon to make her stop laughing. “There’s ‘dyke,’ ‘shit for brains,’ and ‘moron.’ Did I leave any out?” “You left out ‘pervert,’ I believe,” Dallas said, then laughed. “You have to realize Bob suffers from a chronic case of foot in the mouth.” “Let’s not waste our time talking about Dickey. Can I come in?” A buzzer sounded, unlocking the door, and the plain exterior gave way to a beautiful courtyard and garden sprinkled with pieces of outdoor art and wrought-iron furniture. The place felt more like home than a temporary location rental. One of the chairs under the largest shade tree had a book on it, and Remi figured that must be Dallas’s reading nook. She stepped onto the patch of grass, curious as to what Dallas was reading, and smiled when she saw Turn Back Time , by Radclyffe, with a bookmark close to the end. “Now I’m more curious than ever,” she whispered. Footsteps on the slate floor made her look up to find Dallas wearing worn jeans and a loose white shirt, with her hair pulled into a ponytail. “Good morning,” Remi said. “Yes, it is.” Dallas stopped when she reached the edge of the grass. “You’re here, we both know who we are, and no one’s wearing a tux.” “Not much on studio parties, are we?” “I’m more of a barefoot and jeans girl, actually.” Remi glanced down at the sandals. “You put on shoes for me? That’s flattering.” “I figure if you’re here to fire me, it would be more professional if I was dressed somewhat like an adult.” The reasoning made no sense to Remi, and she glanced back at Simon. “Your ideas on women are sounding better all the time,” she said, then laughed and shook her head. “I’m not here to fire you, since at the moment you don’t actually work for me, but I am here to ask you for a favor over coffee.” “Have a seat and I’ll go make some.”

“We can go somewhere for coffee. I didn’t mean to put you out.” She nevertheless picked up the book and sat down. “I promise not to poison you. Drip or espresso?” “Espresso, with lots of sugar, thank you.” Dallas walked away but left her sandals behind. It amazed Remi that for all the foot traffic outside, Dallas’s little patch of garden was as quiet as a church. She enjoyed the stillness with her eyes closed. “Makes me want to sell the penthouse,” she told Simon. “Maybe you won’t have to,” Simon said. She sat close by with her head back. “Do you read tea leaves down in Jackson Square in your spare time?” “That’s fun to do every so often,” Dallas answered, making Remi’s head jerk up. She put down the tray she was holding and handed Simon a cup first. “What can I do for you, Ms. Jatibon?” “It’s Remi, and I wanted to ask you out to dinner.” “That’s the favor?” “If you say yes, I could apologize for not coming clean about who I was when we met, and we can talk about your upcoming project.” “That’s a new way of going about things.” “I thought it would be more relaxing and we could maybe get to know each other better,” Remi said, catching a hint that the ice under her boots was cracking. “And if I say no to the offer, which I’m sure comes complete with a casting couch?” The question was venomous, but Remi detected a history behind it. “Then you and Bob can handle it with legal.” Remi stood and put her untouched coffee back on the tray. “Thanks for the coffee. I’m sorry we disturbed you and that I’ve somehow given you the impression that your future with the studio lies solely on your back.” They were halfway to the door when Dallas spoke up. “And if I said yes, what did you have in mind?” “Italian chicken at Irene’s. You’ll stay fully dressed, including your shoes, then I’ll drop you off here and you can finish your book.” Dallas pointed at the tray. “Why not forget I’m an idiot, then, and finish your coffee?” “I have an appointment I unfortunately can’t reschedule, so I have to get

going.” “Does that mean Susan Wilkins brews a better pot than I do?” Remi was surprised when the usually quiet Simon started laughing. “I wouldn’t know, and I don’t see any future opportunities to try anything she’s brewing,” she said, finding Dallas attractive but irritating. But she was beginning to realize all kinds of things about herself, namely that no other woman in her life had challenged her like this, much less that she’d enjoy it. With Dallas if she wanted more she’d have to work for it. Dallas glanced down at her feet, and when she made eye contact again, Remi read her facial expression as contrite. “Sorry, that was out of line.” “Don’t apologize for being straightforward. It’s refreshing,” Remi said, meaning every word, but she glanced at her watch and saw her fun was over. She took a card out of her pocket and handed it to Dallas. “Thanks for seeing me but I really have to get going.” Dallas closed her fingers around it and watched Remi leave, her boots echoing along the slate. Her shoulders slumped as soon as the lock clicked closed. This had been her chance with Remi, and she’d blown it in spectacular form. Before she could get too depressed, she studied the heavy linen paper with raised ink. It showed only Remi’s name and a phone number, no company and no position. She wasn’t sure why Remi had given it to her until she flipped it over.

If you ever feel the urge to call me, I say go with it. Just promise me you won’t put Dickey on the line once you’ve dialed. “How about tonight?” Dallas asked, when Remi answered after she dialed the listed number. “If I’m back in time I’d love to, but I really don’t know when I’ll be through.” “It doesn’t matter, give me a call. If it’s late I’ll fix something here to make up for acting like I have no control of my mouth.” “That sounds like something to look forward to. I’ll see you tonight.” * “Ready to buy a casino?” Remi asked Cain as they boarded the plane. “Can’t wait.” Cain paused at the door to wait for Muriel, watching her stare at the surveillance team boarding a nearby plane so they could tag along. “Want to talk about it?”

“Nothing to talk about,” Muriel said as she quickly climbed the steps. “More like loose ends that need to be tended to.” “Rash decisions aren’t your style.” Muriel clicked her seatbelt on and put her hand on Cain’s forearm. “I’m not making any quick decisions, just trying to make the right ones. You’ll have to trust me.” “You have my trust, but don’t forget you have the right to ask me for help if you need it.” “I know that, but I’d rather take care of this myself.” For the rest of the trip the group discussed the pending deal. That morning they were sitting down with Richard Bowen to finalize the deal, but they weren’t stupid. The Jatibons and Cain knew Richard no more owned the Capri than Dwayne, Steve, and Ross would after the sale. He was Nunzio Luca’s front man in the casino and on paper. “The fact that Nunzio Luca’s willing to sell at all still surprises me,” Ramon said. “True, since from what I’m hearing he’s partnering with Rodolfo Luis,” Cain said. “After Stephano’s retirement, and considering Nunzio’s expansion plans, I would’ve thought he’d have kept the first stop in the supply chain.” “Maybe he’s made other arrangements,” Steve said. “Not likely, and that’s the only part of this situation I can’t work out,” Cain said, and Remi nodded. “What’s your best guess?” Dwayne asked. “Nunzio’s been lured by the quick buck. To rise to where he wants in the drug-lord food chain, he needs cash to build up his network.” “Have you met this guy?” Ramon asked. “I know Rodolfo, but haven’t had the pleasure of meeting Nunzio.” “You’re not missing much. I met him one night at my old club Emerald’s. He reminded me a lot of Giovanni in that he thinks killing enough people will solve any problem.” Remi crossed her legs and looked from Ramon to Cain. “I’ve dealt with him on a few occasions, so I have to agree with your assessment. You really think we’re financing his expansion?” “Like I said, I haven’t figured it all out, but we need to be vigilant. If that is Nunzio’s plan, then he’ll rely on intimidation to make us back down if we try

to take his people out of the Capri. He strikes me as the have-my-cakeand-eat-it-too kind. We give him the money he needs and then bend on letting him continue business as usual.” “We don’t intimidate easily,” Remi said. “Wait until you have a four-year-old,” Cain said, laughing. * As Remi got into the waiting black limousine, followed by Cain, Muriel, and Juno, she said, “I hate these things. They always remind me of either a funeral or a wedding, which is kinda the same thing when you think about it.” “I don’t know. According to Simon, we may have you fitted for a tux before too long,” Juno said. “I just want to have dinner with her to discuss her upcoming project without that asshole around.” “You’re not talking about the girl who made her completely forget her date last night, are you?” Cain asked Juno. “If it is, I can’t blame you for wanting to spend time alone with her, Remi, but I’m partial to blondes myself.” “Who in their right mind isn’t, but this is just business,” Remi said. “Speaking of, did you set up extra security for today, Cain?” “Katlin left earlier this morning with Mano and a group from both families. With the guys we have with us now, we should have it covered.” “Nunzio would have to be stupid to try anything now,” Remi said. “True, but sometimes stupid is a way of life for these guys,” Cain said. The van that pulled up alongside them on the main drag in Biloxi made her sigh. Shelby and her friends had made the trip just fine. “Once this is done I want to move some of our security to the casino. I want the grounds cleared of any evidence of the Bracatos and the Lucas as soon as possible. Guido’s moving on after today, but there’s something about him I don’t trust,” Remi told Cain. “Please don’t call him Guido. His name is Richard, and he’s an American,” Juno said. “I was just kidding. But this guy looks like he’s seen one gangster movie too many. He should know we have a much better sense of style,” Remi

told her, making Cain and Muriel laugh. “It’s the bad-girl image that drives the women wild.” The car pulled to the front of the Capri Casino, and Mano opened the car door. Remi pulled his goatee as a greeting and waited for everyone to get out. “Did everyone make it?” he asked Remi. “At least from our end. Is Richard up there?” “Yes, and already in a pissy mood.” He pointed to the trucks in the far section of the front parking lot, ready to start taking the Capri signs down. “I could give a rat’s ass about what kind of mood Richard’s in,” Cain said. “I’m sure he’ll cheer up as soon as he gets the check.” “I left some of Muriel’s staff with him in case he had any questions,” Mano told them as he pressed the up button on the bank of elevators. “Think of how surprised Guido will be when we shut the place down for a couple of weeks once the sale goes through. There’s no way I’m putting any of our people in there until we inspect the facility and check personnel backgrounds.” “Good, since Richard was running more smack here than dice,” Cain said. “We don’t need that kind of heat. The less often we have to go before the gaming commission, or give the feds any more ammunition to make our lives miserable, the better.” Their group moved toward a private elevator that went to the third floor where the management offices were located. Once they boarded, three of Cain’s men stayed by the doors to deter anyone else from going up.

Chapter Eleven

“Cain.” Richard Bowen stood and extended his hand when she entered the conference room first. “And Remi, you look good enough to eat.” Ramon puffed his chest out, ready to call the man down for his obvious sexual comment when Remi beat him to it. “Hello, Richard, you’re looking good yourself. Love the suit. It’s so shiny. You rented Good Fellas again last night, didn’t you?” She slid into the chair to the right of the head of the table, which she waved Cain into. “I’m sure we all have better things to do than discuss how great everyone looks,” Cain said and smiled broadly. “How about you sign the papers so we can give you the check?” “I find the changes to this contract totally unacceptable. My firm was supposed to provide security for the hotel and casino for five years, with an option to renew,” Richard said, slamming the papers down on his end of the polished table. “Muriel and Mano agreed when we did the initial sitdown.” “The hell we did,” Mano said. “That’s not going to happen, and I’d appreciate it if you kept your delusions to a minimum,” Muriel said. “You and everyone down to the guy who cleans the ashtrays are out as soon as we hand over the check.” “I repeat, that’s unacceptable. I have friends in this town who you don’t want to piss off. It could be bad for business.” “Is that a threat?” Remi countered. “Because if it is, Slick, you’ve just rolled snake eyes coming out of the box.” “No threat, and you don’t have the balls to keep that promise. You and Cain don’t want to take me on, so tell your peons to put that into the agreement,” Richard told her as he slid the contract back to them. “This is a waste of time,” Cain said as she stood up, followed by everyone at the table but Richard. “Our offer’s off the table.” With that Remi picked up both copies of the contract and tore them in half, letting them fall to the floor.

“Sit the fuck back down,” Richard said, pointing at Cain. “And I suggest you lower your voice and your finger before I have Simon snap it off for you,” Remi said. “We want what we want, and you do as well.” She kicked the torn papers in his direction. “This proves there’s no middle ground.” “There’s nothing else for sale around here,” Richard said in a softer tone. Everyone on the other side of the table laughed. “Everything’s for sale, Richard,” Cain said. “If you think otherwise, then Muriel’s right—you are delusional.” “Walk out and you’ll regret it,” Richard screamed. “You need better lines than that if you want me to take you seriously, Richard, because you sound more pathetic than threatening,” Cain said. “I mean it.” Richard put his hands on the table and leaned forward in what Cain took as a more menacing stance. “You had an offer and now you don’t,” Remi said, mirroring him. “Make sure you get that part of the story right when you report in. We weren’t the ones who backed away from the table first.” “Sounds like you might be the one who lives to regret something today,” Cain said seriously, before she walked out. “Or if I know your boss, you might not live long enough to regret anything.” “That went well, don’t you think?” Ramon asked, making everyone laugh as they got in the elevator. “Mano, call our friend with the DEA. It’s time to play our part as good citizens and give our government friends some hints as to what’s going on at the Capri.” “Anonymous calls are one of my specialties.” Ramon put his hands on Remi and Cain’s shoulders. “We haven’t heard the last of this.” “You’re a gambling man, Ramon,” Cain said. “I say we’re back here in a couple of days and someone else is sitting next to Richard’s chair with a gun pointed at his balls. Remi was right to call him on it. There’s no way Nunzio gave him the okay to walk away from this deal.” “If that’s the case, then the guy’s got cojones,” Mano said. “The Luca family isn’t known for their forgiving nature.” “It’s the only thing we all have in common,” Ramon said, the three of them smiling at the truth of his observation. “But only when it’s truly

deserved. None of us would’ve let someone else talk for us today, no matter whose name’s on the deed.” “Like I said, stupid is a way of life for some people,” Cain reasserted. “Our problem is that Nunzio’s not only stupid, he’s also cruel. We just have to wait to see how he entices us back to the table and what the fallout is if we don’t agree.” * “Our guys on the street say the storekeeps in the ninth ward want to know when we’ll be back online,” Muriel said. They’d arrived back in town early enough to go to Cain’s office. “They’re having to deal with one of the local suppliers and they’re getting squeezed.” “Sure, now they see the benefits of working with me.” “You know all those guys love you, so cut the shit.” Cain put her feet up on her desk and folded her hands over her stomach. “They’re going to have to hang on. We’ll get back to business as soon as I shake your girlfriend off my ass, and since she’s keeping us both in the dark as to when that might be, I have no choice but to lay low for now.” The sound of Muriel’s pen on the page stopped and she looked up. “Not funny.” “You’re not kidding.” Cain threw a paperclip at her and laughed to bleed all the sarcasm from her statement. “But we both know it’s true. Unless I want to do some jail time, and I don’t, there isn’t a whole lot I can do about it right now.” The fact that Shelby and her partners were listening to “Can’t Get No Satisfaction” over and over again made Cain smile. “I know how you feel about this, and I’m going to take care of it.” Cain dropped her feet and moved around her desk to sit next to Muriel. “Let’s forget for a minute how I feel about the situation and tell me how you see it.” “Shelby’s someone I enjoy spending time with, but I’m not stupid enough to forget the fact that it’s like a guilty pleasure. Sort of like too much whiskey—tastes good, but overdoing it isn’t a great idea.” “Don’t think I’m not taking all that into account. I happen to like Shelby.”

The cotton of Muriel’s shirt felt stiff under her fingers when she placed her hand on her forearm. “She’s a good match for you.” “Is that an endorsement, because my father hasn’t been so kind. If I get the Casey Clan rah-rah speech one more time about how I’m betraying my bloodline, I’m going to strangle him.” She squeezed Muriel’s arm before leaning back in her chair. “If this is the life you really want, then I’ll talk Uncle Jarvis off the ledge. But if you choose this, you know I’ll have to change your role in the family business, and it’ll have nothing to do with trust. You’re my family and I love you, and I want you to be happy.” Muriel nodded. “I know that, but I also know that family or not, you can’t take the chance, and I can’t blame you. Shelby’s a beautiful woman, but she’s as driven as we are. She’s not going to give up her job for me.” “Does she expect you to?” Cain was incredulous, thinking maybe Shelby had changed from the eager but earnest agent she’d met. “No, and it’s not something I’m going to do either, so don’t go looking for my replacement yet. Like I said, I’ll take care of it.” “Are you sure about that?” “Positive.” Muriel tapped her finger on her notebook. “Back to our problem.” “It’s time to break out your Robin Hood tights, cousin.” “I look horrible in green.” “Then take the drab blue pants you’ve got on and tell the guys to make the rounds. Give our regulars something to help out with the added expense and tell them to be patient. It might take me awhile, but I’ll think of something to get us back to a more normal schedule. “I’ll send a couple of the guys to pay a discreet visit to the suppliers our shopkeeps are being forced to use. I don’t mind a little friendly competition, but I’m not going to tolerate anyone trying to squeeze blood from these folks just because they choose to do business with me. The guys can pick one supplier and make enough of an impression that the rest of them should back down.” “I’ll take care of it.” Muriel finished taking notes. “This did bring more heat than I thought.” “I expected it, but Annabel has to either produce something or ease off eventually. We’re going to win when it comes to this waiting game. All that

matters is that our debts are paid,” Cain said, meaning the Bracatos. Muriel nodded. “Uncle Dalton would be proud.” “Hopefully, but I still have some atoning to do.” Cain stood and escorted Muriel to the door. “Remember to do what’s best for you, and I’ll accept your decision. If it’s Shelby, I love you enough to dance at your wedding.” * Merrick was waiting outside the door. She had been guarding Emma, whose day usually wasn’t as exciting as Cain’s and didn’t require much “muscle.” However, Cain knew Merrick hadn’t forgotten her dark side, and Cain planned to indulge it soon. “Give me some good news, Merrick,” she said, dropping back into her chair. “Your pal Barney Kyle’s attorney managed to schedule a court date to get most of the charges against him dropped. But his row got harder to hoe after a recent FBI investigation. They discovered evidence of his fat bank accounts and haven’t allowed him bail.” “Is he going to attend this procedure in person?” Merrick took the seat Muriel had vacated and crossed her legs. “The federal prosecutor’s office wants to use a video link, but Barney wants to go. That’s the story they’re putting out.” Cain cocked her head back and laughed. “When you say it like that I have to guess there’s an unofficial story.” “You remember Shakes Curole?” “Don’t you mean bad-luck Curole? He’s the only guy I know who has worse luck at the track and the tables than our old friend Blue. What about him?” “His son works at the Federal Building in the jail ward as a guard. Since they don’t hold a lot of people down there, the kid’s got plenty of time to keep an eye on Kyle.” Merrick took a roll of mints out of her pocket, peeled the foil off the end, and laughed when Cain knocked on the desk to get her talking again. “More importantly, he’s been able to keep an eye on Kyle’s visitors.” “Who are?” Cain asked, trying to get Merrick to step up the pace. “Agents who have offices in the Hoover Building, along with the federal

prosecuting team assigned to the case.” Cain slammed her hand down and everything sitting on the desk rattled. “The guys trying to put him away are on his visitors’ log? The bastards are going to cut a deal with this scumbag?” “Shakes’s kid said, from the size of Kyle’s smile these days, they’re willing to not just cut a deal. They’re going to cut him loose.” “How reliable is this guy?” Merrick shrugged. “Hard to say, but he i s Shakes’s kid, and he didn’t cough all this up for free.” “What’d he want?” The deep breath Merrick had to take made Cain figure she wasn’t going to like the answer. “Shakes is into Ramon for ten grand.” “Tell me you didn’t give that idiot ten large of my money?” Cain pinched the bridge of her nose. “Well?” she asked when Merrick didn’t answer quick enough again. “I paid the debt,” she said succinctly, then stopped. When Cain only stared at her, she finished. “He came to me and volunteered it in exchange for Shakes’s debt. I believed him because I figure he knows not only Kyle’s upcoming schedule, but what’ll happen to him if he lied.” “Anything else?” “Kyle might not have a court date with the feds, but there’s still the matter of the state charges against him. He’ll have to keep that court date until the feds talk the DA’s office into playing along.” “When is this happening?” “Tomorrow morning at nine.” Cain locked eyes with her and it had nothing to do with a power play. “Then I expect you there before nine. Is that good for you?” The question made Merrick exhale as if she was exasperated. “You asked me that why?” “Because I just finished talking about how my business is shit, and because you’re getting used to making big decisions without me. This has to get done, but it has to be done without a glitch.” “It will be, no matter what time it is, and I’m up for it. You might want Katlin for this, but I’m just as good.” Cain walked around the desk, stood behind Merrick, and rested her hands on her shoulders. “Actually, I want you for this. It’s the reason I sent

Katlin to Biloxi. I love Katlin, but between us, she isn’t at your level yet. I might not have explained this to you before, but that’s why you’re with Emma.” “Nothing’s going to go wrong, but I want you to reconsider visiting Barney later today.” Merrick put both feet on the ground and turned around. “Why turn up the heat if you don’t have to?” “My father always said that sometimes the safest place is in the middle of the fire. It burns off all the shit that would otherwise drown you.” Cain returned to her office chair and laughed. “And I’m going to visit Barney today so I can start the flames that will change the landscape the FBI has drawn up for us. It’s time to give the bloodhounds a new scent.” “I don’t doubt you, but considering how relentless they’ve been lately, I don’t know how you can pull that off.” “Merrick,” Cain came forward and rested her elbows on her desk, “I didn’t need somebody’s kid to tell me that the FBI would be willing to cut Kyle loose. Barney wasn’t going away, because he did something very few of them have been able to achieve.” “Infiltrate?” “Giovanni gave Kyle a free pass because he knew Kyle didn’t represent his badge when he showed up. Kyle wanted to bring me down, and he wanted more than a ribbon and a gold watch as pay. Now the feds are going to give him a free pass if he teaches them how to do it.” “If you know all that, then why risk going to see him?” “To make sure. I’m not questioning myself, at least I try not to very often, but I’m willing to be proven wrong when it comes to something like this. I realize my actions may cause some fallout, but I can’t take a chance on being wrong one way or the other.” “I’ll get back to work, then, and leave you and Lou to it.” Once Cain was alone, she fit her steepled fingers under her chin. The planning that it took to make her life work was tiring at times, but it was as necessary as what had happened to Giovanni. She took a deep breath and felt like life always put her in situations where she had to climb out of ruts that others dug. “Da, I hope Emma’s right and you’re looking out for us. Every so often it’s hard to gauge how the bear will react when you shove the stick up its ass.”

Chapter Twelve

“Nunzio.” Rodolfo purposely made the simple name sound more exotic. “I hope you’re doing well.” He glanced out the window to the pool. Juan was once again indulging in his sun worshipping. “Rodolfo, I’m glad you called. I assume you’ve heard about our plans for the casino.” “My man gave me the news.” That Nunzio was so matter-of-fact about it made Rodolfo hit his thigh with his fist. “Because of our alliance, I would’ve expected to hear it from you.” “My father and I decided that to turn the kind of profit we’d like to see from our product, we’d need the capital from this sale. Nothing we worked out between us has changed, so don’t worry.” Rodolfo fanned his fingers out and took a deep breath with the receiver away from his mouth. He needed to relax so his voice wouldn’t reveal his aggravation. “Are you planning to bring in our product some other way?” “I don’t see any changes, no matter whose name is on the deed, Rodolfo. We have enough muscle between the two of us to ensure that. Like I said, I’m handling things.” “Who’s taking over?” “We aren’t partners in everything. Who we’re doing business with has nothing to do with our arrangement with you. Just know that we picked someone we can easily control and had the ready cash. I’ll be in touch once everything’s been finalized.” When Rodolfo heard the dial tone he felt free to curse. Perhaps for once he should listen to Juan’s ranting and investigate what was going on. He wasn’t about to hand over most of his inventory to a man who couldn’t be up-front with him. And now he knew that Nunzio didn’t even have the capital for the deal he’d made. If Nunzio had withheld that piece of information, Rodolfo wouldn’t be able to trust him and his father about anything. *

Nunzio muttered a few expletives as he gently put the phone down. The call from Rodolfo had interrupted Richard Bowen’s explanation of why he wasn’t handing over a check. “So you just walked out?” Nunzio asked, making Richard fidget more. “Are you a fucking moron?” “Remi and Cain ran the meeting and they wouldn’t sign the contract that let us provide security so I pushed, thinking they’d cave.” Richard pulled at his collar as if he were having trouble breathing. “I thought you’d appreciate me taking the chance, since I thought it would go our way. I was just looking out for you.” “I don’t pay you to fucking think. I pay you to go over there and pick up a fucking check. How difficult is that?” Nunzio had stood up, but he was using his lower, more menacing voice. “Cain and Remi were running the meeting and you expected them to cave? My dog could’ve told you that wasn’t going to happen. All you had to do was kiss their ass for five minutes and we’d have worked around it. I don’t need those bitches’ permission to do business.” He looked at his nails while he delivered the threat. Nunzio glanced back up and laughed at the total fear on Richard’s face. “Now the only question is what happens to you, since you haven’t exactly proven your value to this organization.” “If you give me another chance, I’ll get them back to the table.” “One more chance means one more. I don’t have to explain the price of failure, do I?” Richard nodded quickly at Nunzio’s question. “Make it your priority to get them to close this deal, and, Richard, start praying they do. We might have to shave off a couple mil, that’s not important, but we do need the bulk. Do we understand each other?” “Yes, sir, we do.” “Good, get on it.” He walked out of the room and headed to the office he kept in the house. Nunzio Luca III, like Cain and Remi, had gone into the family business and had recently taken over most of the operations that his grandfather had started. The old man, Nunzio Sr., was now living in a gated community in southern Florida and leaving the business to his son in New York and his grandson in Biloxi. He had put in his time after a life of work that began after entering the United States as an immigrant from Naples. Junior, Nunzio’s father, had moved him to Biloxi to establish the family in

that market. He had set his son up by buying property in other people’s names so there wouldn’t be a problem with the Biloxi Gaming Commission, which cringed at the mention of organized crime. That’s why Richard was the “owner” of the Capri Casino. The Luca family wasn’t interested in gaming, though. It fronted the cocaine, heroin, and crack they sold across the country. The casino had been a good way to launder money without tipping off the authorities to the real source of the cash. With Nunzio’s work in Biloxi, the family had enough police and politicians on their payroll that the family no longer needed the casino. Now they planned to use the capital from its sale to expand the drug pipeline they’d established from Florida to California. But Cain and Remi had walked away, taking all their money with them. They weren’t his favorite people, but cutting a deal with them was his best option since they had the money up front, and it would have been the quickest sale, considering Ramon’s connections with the commission. Richard’s stupidity had set things back, but Nunzio figured he could fix the situation once he made his buyers see reason. If not, he would eliminate the weakest link in the chain and deal with what was left. Putting away his opinions he picked up the phone and called his father. “Pop, how are you?” “Tell me how heavy that check feels in your hand, son. Now that you have it, don’t make any plans for next week. We’re taking a trip south of the border. I set up a meet with some of Rodolfo’s competitors. They want to break the stronghold he has, and that’s good for us. Any war between the big suppliers will make the price drop there, but go up on the street here.” “I’m not holding a check, but let me explain before you get all crazy. Richard pushed them on the security issue, and Cain and Remi pulled the plug.” “If I didn’t feel like looking for a new front man to hold the paper on that place, I swear I’d cut that idiot into little pieces myself. And as for that fucking Cain and Remi, they’re just like Dalton and Ramon, which means nothing but headaches for us.” “I was thinking what our next move should be, but I wanted to run it by you first.” Nunzio laid out his plan, his father grunting his approval every so often. “That sounds good, but remember that we need this,” Junior said.

“Don’t worry. I’ll take care of everything.” “Why doesn’t that make me feel better?” * “Is this part of the Caseys’ legitimate business too?” Agent Joe Simmons asked Shelby. The team, now led jointly by Shelby and Joe, sat in a room they’d managed to lease in the building across the street from Cain’s offices. “Even though Anthony’s on leave, I could close my eyes and imagine him asking me the same thing.” After watching Remi and Mano disappear into the warehouse, she let her binoculars down. “If you have a problem with my personal life, then be up-front about it. The snide remarks are getting old.” “First off, don’t compare me to that asshole, and assume from now on that if I ask you a question, that’s all it is. I don’t expect your answer comes from some inside track because of who you have dinner with every so often.” Joe bumped shoulders with her and smiled. “If anyone gives you shit about anything, let me know.” “Thanks. After this morning I wasn’t in the mood for any more ragging.” “Then let’s take a walk and set some stuff straight.” There were only a few people walking along the sidewalk in front of Cain’s place, but Joe noticed the guards posted on the roof stop pacing and follow Shelby and his movements as they headed for the café Cain frequented on occasion. “To answer your question, we’ll probably be seeing more of the Jatibons, which means we should have a meeting with the agents assigned to them.” Joe held up two fingers when the waitress picked up the coffee pot. “Cain’s going into business with Ramon?” “I think so,” she told him about the party the night before, “but I’ve tried to stop speculating when it comes to Cain. It can give you whiplash when she takes a turn you’re not expecting.” “There is one thing I’m expecting, but I’m not sure how she’s going to pull it off.” “You’re talking about Kyle?” Shelby poured some sugar into her cup and

stirred it in slowly. “I don’t think so.” “Why?” “In this case we’re working to put away a guy who shot her. I’d think she’d get some satisfaction knowing he’s serving time and we’re the ones who’ll be taking him down.” Joe nodded, then just as quickly shook his head. “You have to consider that Barney talked Emma onto that plane to the frozen North while she was pregnant with that cutie we’ve been seeing. If he’d done that to me I’d be tempted to put a bullet between his eyes, and I have more self-control than Cain seems to.” He put his hand over Shelby’s on the table and whispered, “If she does try, that might be the way we finally pin something on her.” Both their phones rang simultaneously, so Joe threw a five on the table and followed Shelby outside when he got the message Cain was on the move. “Speak of the devil. Let the fun begin,” he said to Shelby as they climbed into the back of the surveillance van. He had barely closed the door when the driver floored it to catch up to Cain’s vehicle. “Looks like a trip downtown,” Lionel Jones said. He was fooling with a piece of equipment with one hand and holding a headset to his ear with the other. “If she doesn’t turn that damn song off I’m going to put in for a transfer.” “I’m working on it,” Claire Lansing said. They all had to hang on as they came to an abrupt stop in front of the Federal Building. “Get the feeling we won’t have any trouble hearing her next conversation?” Shelby asked as Cain, flanked by three guards, made her way up the stairs. “Claire, you might want to call the boss and give her a heads-up.” “You got it. The guys inside said she just requested a visit with Kyle.” “Good,” Joe said. “Maybe he’ll talk to her since he hasn’t done much of that since we locked him up.” As their driver pulled into the parking lot so they could get inside and in front of a monitor, Shelby asked, “What were you saying about fun?”

Chapter Thirteen

Remi dismissed the car and took the same walk through the French Quarter but couldn’t get rid of Simon, who strode silently beside her. She rang the bell and waited while she looked at the throngs of tourists making their way down Bourbon Street and taking pictures every other foot of the decadence that made New Orleans such a fascinating city. The gate opened and Dallas stood there, still in her casual outfit from the morning, though she’d let her shoulder-length hair down. “What, you couldn’t stay away?” Dallas asked. “Just wanted to come by and see if you’d changed your mind, and since I’m back early we can go out. It’ll save you the time in the kitchen.” “And they say chivalry is dead.” Dallas leaned on the open door and smiled up at her. “Would you like to come in and have a drink?” “You’re drinking already? Bad day?” She followed Dallas back to the courtyard. “I was having hot chocolate, but if you’d like something stronger I’ll go see what I have.” “Hot chocolate?” Remi asked, making it sound like something she’d never heard of. “Sounds great.” “What can I get for you?” Dallas held her hand out to Simon. Simon shook it briefly and bowed her head slightly. “Simon Jimenez, ma’am, and don’t bother with anything for me.” “I’ll be right back then.” “We’ll wait over there.” Remi pointed to the chairs under the trees. She sat and leaned her head and tried to make out the noise from the street, but had a hard time. “I’ve been thinking about you since you left this morning,” Dallas said when she returned with two more mugs, clearly ignoring Simon’s wishes. “Not the least bit curious?” she asked when Remi didn’t say anything. “Infinitely so, but there are two possibilities.” “Which are?” Remi took a sip, then leaned forward, holding the mug between her

knees. “It’s either a good thing or a bad thing.” “I see.” Dallas folded her legs under her and sat back on the double seat she’d picked next to Remi’s. “Which are you leaning toward?” “From the welcome I got, I’d go with a good thing, with a little bad mixed in.” “Is that a description of the situation or of you, Ms. Jatibon?” “Maybe some of both.” Dallas nodded and ran her finger along the seam of her jeans. “I am curious about one thing.” “Ask away.” “Why is it I’ve never seen you, and just recently heard of you and your family, but you own the studio?” Simon cleared her throat as Remi put her mug down. The leather of her alligator cowboy boots made a stretching noise as she crossed her legs so she could put her hand on the familiar leather bumps. “My family isn’t the kind that craves attention.” “You’re in the movie business and you don’t crave attention.” Dallas’s laughter made Remi think she wasn’t being taken seriously. “That’s rare, because usually everyone in this business craves attention.” “Even you?” Remi said with a hint of humor. “Once I get to know you better I’ll tell you why I’m in the business, but for now, I’m perfectly content to sit here in my little secret garden and read books that let me escape for a while.” Dallas pointed to the basket filled with books next to Remi’s chair. “So you only don the dress clothes and fake smile when the occasion calls for it, huh?” “The dress was a last-minute decision and the smile was real, thank you very much. I see my new boss isn’t easily impressed.” “After you sign the new contract I’ll be happy to tell you what impresses your new boss, but for now you’ll have to figure out any new information about her over dinner.” The gate opened again, making Remi stop talking and Simon stand, as was her training, in case the unexpected entry was cause for alarm. “I see more than one person shares the secret garden.” “Excuse me for a minute, would you? And no, I live alone.” Bob stopped at the edge of the flagstone and stared at Remi. The

hatred she’d seen in his face before appeared only briefly, then was replaced by a smile so wide it made him appear freakish. If he intended to join them or to spend time with Dallas, the heated but short conversation Remi witnessed put those ideas to rest. That is, until they reached the gate again and Bob held the door shut with his palm. “No fucking way, Dallas,” Remi heard him say as she walked up. “Dallas, you were getting your shoes,” Remi said, never taking her eyes off Bob. “Are you about ready to go?” She stepped closer. “Unless you wanted something, Dickey?” He opened his mouth wide enough for Remi to see the fillings in his top molars, but just as quickly closed it and took a deep breath. “Just a few minutes of your time to discuss Dallas’s contract.” “I’m sure Dallas isn’t going to have a problem getting a fair deal for the sequel, but I’m not in a position to discuss that right now.” She lowered her eyes to where his hand was wrapped around Dallas’s bicep. “Anything else I can do for you?” “Since you’re new to this business, let me give you a word of advice.” He yanked Dallas closer to him. “It’s considered taboo to speak to someone without their representative present. Keep that up and no talent will want to work with you.” “I appreciate your concern when it comes to my family’s business, but since you’re not familiar with the way we operate, let me give you a little advice.” Remi held her hand out to Dallas, which she quickly accepted, making Simon step forward. The actions made Bob let go. “We don’t respond well to threats. If you don’t like the way we conduct ourselves, then I suggest you suck it up and do the best by your client, and leave your personal feelings outside the negotiations. If you can’t, then I’ll give Dallas some free advice—to find new representation.” “Dallas doesn’t go anywhere or do anything without me,” he said, pointing at Remi. “She knows how long her leash is and isn’t likely to do anything stupid.” Remi squeezed Dallas’s fingers when she began to say something and cocked her head in the direction of the house. Dallas took the message and started for the door, but stopped to look back every so often. “Something tells me you have a story to tell, Dickey. Do you plan to tell it willingly, or is it going to take a little persuasion on my part?”

“I did a little digging on you, and you and your family don’t scare me. You should be afraid of what I can do to you.” His jabbing finger came within an inch of Remi’s chest, and she shook her head in Simon’s direction to keep her from doing anything. “Like I said, I don’t respond well to threats. That’s why I rarely issue any, but in your case I’ll make an exception.” She lowered her voice to a whisper. “I don’t know Dallas very well…yet. But if I find out you’re hurting her in any way, you’re going to remember today. You’re going to remember it because it’s the day you had the chance to walk away and didn’t. You’ll be thinking of that opportunity as your scariest nightmare unfolds, and it’s worse than anything you could dream up.” “Big talk, Ms. Jatibon, but where I come from we don’t take people like you seriously. We take you for a walk in the woods and get rid of the problem ourselves. I don’t need any backup.” He pointed to Simon. When Remi started laughing, Bob’s face got red. She heard the screen door open behind her, but Dallas didn’t move from the doorway unless she was still barefoot. “I’ll keep that in mind, and I look forward to talking to you again soon. Now I believe you were leaving.” As Remi finally turned around to see where Dallas was, the gate closed behind Bob. The last thing she needed was someone with baggage, and she had a feeling Dallas came with a cartload. Her mother came to mind, though, and she headed toward the girl with her hand out. Ramon had taught her to be strong, but her mother had tempered that quality by preaching justice and charity. Dallas Montgomery was beautiful, but she was clearly a woman in need of both.

Chapter Fourteen

“Come to gloat?” Barney Kyle walked into his side of the drab room and sat in the only chair facing the glass that separated him from the free world. Cain spread her hands out and shrugged. “God knows what you would’ve dished out if I was on your side of the glass.” “What in the hell do you want?” She laughed at his impatience. “What’s the rush? It’s not like you don’t have tons of time on your hands, and only that little cell to run back to.” “Actually, I’m glad you’re here.” He leaned forward, almost pressing his nose to the glass. “If only to tell you how much I enjoyed that night I pulled the trigger. Seeing you down and bloodied was the highlight of my career.” His smile widened when she lifted her fingers to her chest where the scar from his bullet was. “No matter how hard you try to forget me, that hole will make it impossible.” “When you’re sitting on your cot, do you ever think of what a waste your life has been? That you worked so hard for something but you’re a complete, miserable failure?” “Ha.” He slapped the thick glass but it didn’t move. “You think this is over?” “In more ways than one, actually,” Cain said with a smile, enjoying the exchange. This was the first time she’d actually talked to Kyle face to face. “Tomorrow I’m going to court, and when I’m done the federal prosecutor’s not going to have any choice but to let me go. I’m too valuable to lock up, and if that argument doesn’t work, then I’m still in a good position. I know too much for them to take the chance of pissing me off.” He sat back, looking to Cain like a man who was about to begin to enjoy all the rewards of his wrongdoings. “Annabel doesn’t have the balls to take me on.” “Spoken like a man who’s spent his life observing it from under a rock.” “What the hell is that supposed to mean?” She sighed and reached in her coat pocket for something to hand to the

guard on her side. “It means that you’ve spent your life in shadows watching other people live theirs, only you did it for your own gain and not for the reasons you took an oath. You made a pact with a demon to bring me down, but if I had to guess, Giovanni has done his best to disavow you. Your patron, if he shows his true colors, has turned his back on you and will do everything he can to destroy you before you get the chance to do the same.” She stopped so the guard could hand Kyle the gift she’d brought him. “You’re all alone, Barney, and that’s not a good position to be in when you’re in jail.” “What the fuck is this?” He held up the gold-embossed prayer card Bishop Andrew had gotten for her after she’d asked for it. On one side was a novena written in scrolling letters and on the other was St. Michael in the pose most people were familiar with—his foot on Satan’s head and his sword raised in his right hand ready to strike. “Just a reminder.” Kyle held the card to the glass as if she’d forgotten what it was. “Of what? A reminder to pray for good things to happen to me?” “I’m not that presumptuous, and I could give a fuck about your soul, so no.” She tapped her finger to the picture he still had pressed to the glass. “This is to remind you that before you go hunting the devil, you should know your own demons.” “Getting religious on me, Casey? If you think that’ll get these assholes off your ass, you’re crazy.” “I don’t waste my time on wishful thinking, and I’ve finished what I came for today.” “So you’re not here to gloat and only come bearing gifts?” He put the St. Michael card in the pocket of his gray jumpsuit. “This doesn’t make us even, and it sure as hell doesn’t make us friends.” “For once, Barney, you’re right on both counts. After meeting you, I can honestly say I’m rooting for the feds this one time. You don’t deserve anything more than a small cell and time for everything you’ve done.” She stood and buttoned her jacket. “Take care, and perhaps with everything you’re facing, prayer wouldn’t be such a bad thing. My priest tells me confession is good for the soul, and if you’re contrite enough, the folks who control your future might just show compassion.” “After tomorrow you should just worry about yourself and that pretty bitch

who shares your bed. As a matter of fact, Emma might be one of the first people I visit when I get out of here. I gave her a way out and away from you, and she spit in my face.” “Best of luck to you then. I’ll have a whiskey waiting.” Cain chuckled at his baffled expression, but she didn’t add anymore. She’d gotten what she came for, which was to meet the man who’d brought her such misery in both his time with the FBI and in Giovanni’s employ. She knew her demons, so now she could bring her sword down on this snake with no remorse. With one last wave she stepped out and headed toward the waning sunlight. She gazed back at the building, wondering if, when your time came to an end, it would be better to know or more peaceful to never see the bullet coming? Whatever the answer, she would ask Kyle when she eventually met him in hell. * “Can I call you back?” Shelby asked as soon as she answered her cell phone, not bothering to see who it was. Her eyes were glued to Cain’s retreating back as she quickly navigated the steps of the Federal Building on the way to her car. Muriel answered her. “I’ll be in the office until seven, then I have an engagement tonight for work. Try me before then or wait until tomorrow.” “Wait,” she said, but was too late. The call had dropped from Muriel’s end. “Shit.” “If you have to get going, I’ll brief the next shift,” Joe said, waving her toward the door. Since they were essentially back at the office, their cars were only a few blocks away and Shelby could get to Muriel’s quickly. “I’ll take the morning briefing then.” As she drove to Muriel’s office, she tried to phone three more times, but the assistant said she was on a conference call. She stepped out of the elevator on the second floor over Emma’s, Cain’s newest nightclub, and was escorted into Muriel’s office right away. She was still talking and pointed Shelby into one of the chairs facing her desk. “A few more days is what I’m guessing, so sit tight and keep your eyes open. Call me if you get anything new and I’ll let Cain know what you said,”

Muriel finished and hung up. “Don’t,” she said when Shelby stood and started toward her. “So much changed since last night that I can’t touch you?” “Things haven’t changed, Shelby, but they’re clearer than they were last night. I pride myself on not going out of my way to make mistakes, but I didn’t do that well this time,” Muriel kept eye contact with her. “I made a mistake and it’s time to rectify it, because no matter what promises we make, our lives aren’t going to change, and our priorities sure as hell aren’t. It’s time to end this before we get any more involved.” “You think it’s that easy to walk away?” Muriel took a deep breath and shook her head. “It’s far from easy, but neither of us has much choice. It was my mistake to think we could make this work, but our worlds are too far apart, and there’s a fence dividing them that neither of us is willing to cross. To do that, we have to betray something that means more to us than what we have now.” “You’re making a mistake, Muriel,” Shelby said, her fingers wrapped so tight around the arms of her chair her chest was aching. “No one expects you to sacrifice so much for family honor. This isn’t the Stone Age, for God’s sake.” “I’m saving us both from facing now what’s going to be inevitable eventually.” “What the hell are you talking about?” Shelby asked, her swelling anger making her want to hit something. “Tell me that Annabel or someone else in the Bureau hasn’t made an issue out of who you’re seeing, and I’ll back down.” “No one of import—” Muriel slammed her hand down on her desk. “You lie to me now and you can get out, we’re done.” “It doesn’t matter to me who said what about you, baby. I don’t owe my life to the Bureau, just like Cain doesn’t own you. Don’t throw this away for things that won’t matter to us in the long run.” Muriel’s phone rang four times before she reached over and picked it up. All Shelby did was watch as she held it to her ear and said nothing. Muriel wouldn’t utter a word as long as Shelby was sitting in the room, so she put aside any notions of begging. It would do no good unless she was willing to toss aside everything she’d believed in up to then. Clearly Muriel

wouldn’t, no matter how much she cared for her. The realization hit her like a hurricane in August and she walked out. “Muriel, did you hear what I said?” “Sorry.” She pressed her fingers to her forehead as if the pressure would erase the image of Shelby leaving. “Start from the beginning, TBoy.” “This is a safe line, right?” T-Boy was a gambling addict who knew more about the city than the people who supposedly ran it, but he was smart enough to know when to stay quiet. His call meant either he was broke and looking for some fast cash or he was banking for the future with something Muriel and Cain would find valuable. “Safe is always relative, isn’t it?” “Just heard from my buddy that works at the airport.” Muriel picked up her pen, ready to start writing. “New tourists in town?” “Your uncle and his boy are back from south of the border. Got in about an hour ago and got detained in customs, but from what I hear, it was so they could get fitted for a new suit. Custom job like from where your family shops.” Muriel wrote down that Rodolfo and Juan Luis were back and already under the watchful eye of the FBI and DEA. “We’ll have to get together soon. Thanks for letting us know.” “One more thing.” “Yeah?” “There’s a new player in town looking for work, and considering his resume there’s been plenty of interest.” Under the Luis names she put a question mark. “Can you come by in the morning? I’ll stop and pick up my father’s favorite.” “I’ll be there.” “Shit,” Muriel said as she fell back in her chair. Their future was a little more complicated. She wanted to wait to tell Cain, but thought better of it considering how Cain felt about Juan. She called the house and found out where Cain and Emma had gone out for the evening, then drove to the Quarter to Galatoire’s, one of the oldest restaurants in the city. Outside was a no-parking zone that the police patrolled regularly, so the paneled van that had been trailing Cain was

parked down the block. Muriel was sure the group on duty was crammed inside because you couldn’t get a table here without a subpoena, and even with one you’d have a hard time. They were sitting in the corner of the back of the place, with Lou and a couple of guys at the next table enjoying iced tea. “You look like you could use a drink,” Cain said when Muriel sat down. “Rough day?” “Tied up loose ends and some more unraveled—typical.” Muriel quickly drained the glass Cain pushed toward her. “Expecting someone else?” She pointed to the other empty chair. “Remi called and invited us, and I thought it was a good night to go out. To be seen, as it were.” Cain signaled the waiter for another round and another place setting and glanced at her watch; it was a minute to eight. They continued to chitchat until Remi arrived with her date. The room quieted for a moment as Dallas followed Remi to their table, but just as quickly the other diners went back to their own conversations. “It’s great to meet you, Dallas,” Emma said. “I figured she’d like having dinner with all of you since she thinks I’m only interested in sleeping with her,” Remi said, clearly teasing. “Then come to the restroom with me and I’ll give you some pointers,” Emma said to Dallas, making the others laugh. “I’d find a hobby,” Cain told Remi once the two left. “If Emma’s persuasive, and she is, then sex is a long way off, if that is what you had in mind.” “And I thought this was a good idea,” Remi said. Cain looked at her watch and the second hand was sweeping past the two, on its way to mark nine o’clock. In her mind’s eye she could see the armored van leaving the underground parking facility. The drive wouldn’t take very long, and that’s why it was being done at night. Less traffic meant fewer hassles from point a to point b. She looked up as Emma and Dallas headed back, walking closely together and already appearing to be best friends. Cain loved seeing Emma like this, alive and happy, and she was willing to do anything to keep her that way. Even if it meant crossing a line considered taboo for so very long, no matter what city you did business in.

Chapter Fifteen

“Comfortable back there?” Agent Martin Chesterfield asked through the open porthole between the front seat and the back section. “Just drive, asshole. And shut the fuck up.” Barney Kyle stretched his hands upward but found that the shackles would stretch only an inch past his knees. “I can see you’re going to charm everyone in court tomorrow, but don’t get too comfortable with the accommodations. Once you plead to the state charges against you, we’ll pick you up for your next court appearance. It’s a good thing you look so good in that federal gray, since you’ll be wearing it for years to come.” Martin laughed as they drove under the interstate. “Just ten more blocks now. How’s it feel to be so popular?” “Fuck off.” “Be nice or I’ll tell our brethren over at central lockup to put you in with the general population. You know how those local guys feel about us. Then I’ll ask them to pin a note to your back so everyone knows what you used to do for a living. I bet those guys won’t care that you don’t work for us anymore.” The driver pulled up to the gate on Broad Street and handed over the necessary papers. After a glance the guard pressed the button and the gate rolled slowly back, powered by a motor that sounded like it was on its last breath. “Wait here, I’ll be right back,” Martin told the driver, getting out and walking to the back with the key. “Come on, Mr. Kyle.” He unlocked the chain looped through his cuffs and put his hand under his arm to help Kyle down. “We’ll be back for you tomorrow around ten.” Martin let him go as the sheriff’s officers responsible for the jail population walked toward them. Merrick waited until Kyle was standing between the two groups before she set up her shot. The night-vision scope on the rifle she was using clearly outlined his head in the crosshairs. She took a breath and had started to put pressure on the trigger when he looked up at her as if he knew she was there. The last thing she saw as she squeezed all the way

was his brows going up in what appeared to be confusion. “Cover,” more than one of the police around Kyle screamed as the back of his head sprayed into the rear of the van he’d been transported in. Merrick took advantage of the chaos to remove the scope and lean the rifle on the half wall surrounding the old Jax Beer brewery. The rear fire escape looked rickety, but she took the steps at an alarming rate, not wanting to get caught anywhere in the vicinity when the cavalry started streaming out of the jail yard. Only Cain knew where she was and why she was there, and she had every intention of keeping it that way. Once she was on the ground, she headed toward the downtown area at a normal pace, until she got to the convenience store where she’d parked the car she’d picked up for the job. As she drove toward Jarvis’s, she kept under the speed limit, not that the police cars with their lights and sirens blaring would have noticed her. “Now it’s a matter of waiting,” she said as she turned into the used-car lot. She slid the keys under the front seat and took her scope before walking to her own car parked behind the office. “Because it’s only a matter of time before the feebies come a-knocking.” * “So you live in the city?” Emma asked Dallas as the entrées were brought out. “I’m shocked we haven’t run into you, since Cain has a business down there.” “We’ve probably crossed paths, but I’m not famous enough for you to recognize me.” Dallas nodded her thanks to the waiter and took a sip of wine. “Hopefully this next film will take care of that,” Remi said. “Then you can tell us if being noticed is more a curse than a blessing.” She picked up her fork and used it to point at Cain. “What’s your opinion?” “It’s a curse, but I think Dallas will handle the fame a little easier than we do. We’re more apt to end up on the cover of some rag, but the public won’t see it unless they mail lots of packages at the post office. After tonight I’m sure Emma agrees with me that we made a wise investment choice.” “I’m not sure what you mean by your fame, and the investment choice

isn’t registering either,” Dallas said. Remi smiled at her. “You’ll understand the first part soon enough if we have more than a couple of minutes together, and the second one’s easy. Meet the forty-nine percent owner of the studio.” “You all are a well-kept secret then, because I haven’t heard of you either,” Dallas told Cain. She was about to say something else but stopped when the smile fell away from Cain’s face as she stared at the front of the restaurant. “Friend of yours?” Emma reached for Cain’s hand. “She’s more like a termite. Hidden away most of the time and swarms only every so often, but just as destructive.” “Finish dinner and I’ll be right back.” Cain rubbed Emma’s hand between hers, then stood. She waved off Lou and Muriel as she strode toward an agitated-appearing woman, who stood at the door. “Are you here for the crab cakes?” “Cut the shit, Cain. You know exactly why I’m here,” Shelby said in a harsh whisper. “I want you to come in for questioning.” “If it’s about the crab cakes I’ll be happy to, but I’d rather finish dinner first.” People were seated near the door waiting for tables so their chatter was loud enough to cover Cain’s conversation. “But if it’s about something else, then you’re going to have to fill me in since I’m sure you think I did it, and I’m sure I know nothing about it.” “Cain, your food’s getting cold,” Muriel said as she walked up. “And, Agent Philips, unless you have a warrant handy, then I suggest you scuttle back to your little cocoon outside.” “So your client knows nothing about…never mind.” She pulled her hair back in apparent frustration. “I’m going to central lockup on Tulane Avenue, and if I find one thing tying you to tonight, pack your toothbrush in the morning, because I’m taking you in, Cain. As for you, this is what you really want?” She looked at Muriel. “If it is, then I don’t know what to think of you anymore. And I’m not sure I’ll spend any time worrying about it. Cain, expect me in the morning.” “I’ll have coffee and biscuits ready,” she responded, laughing when Shelby came close to saying something else but instead chose to storm out. “Stop antagonizing the help,” Muriel said.

“I’m just trying to figure out if she’s more pissed at me or at you.” “Are you going to tell me what she’s so upset about or do I have to guess?” Cain put her arm around Muriel’s shoulders and started back to the table. “What am I always telling you about time and place, cousin? The time right now is for crab cakes. When we get home I’ll tell you a bedtime story.” “Everything all right?” Remi asked. “What were we saying about fame? Or should I say notoriety?” Cain cocked her head in the direction of the door. “Something obviously happened tonight, and for some reason I’m the first person they blame.” “A Girl Scout like you? Hard to believe,” Remi said as they all laughed. Cain picked up her fork and took a bite of her crab cakes. She hoped whatever they’d served Kyle that night before shipping him off to hell was something he halfway enjoyed. Because if Father Andrew was right, he’d be up to his neck in pig shit for the whole of eternity, a fantasy that would let her sleep better at night. * “You have nothing?” Shelby asked Martin after leaving the French Quarter and arriving at the jail. “If you want to call the remodel job on the transport van and Kyle’s new hairdo nothing, then I’m sure I can’t talk you out of it. But if you’re talking having someone in custody, then you’re on the money. We have nothing.” A member of the FBI’s forensic team walked up with a rifle in his hand. “We found this across the street on the roof, ma’am. We started there since it was the only logical spot after we figured the trajectory of the shot.” “Take it in and find out what tree the stock came from by morning,” Annabel said. She’d left her house in jeans and a sweatshirt after Shelby’s call. “Shit,” she said, after taking a look under the sheet covering Kyle. “I didn’t agree with what he did, but he deserved better than this.” “I hate to say this,” Shelby said, squatting down next to Annabel, “but for once I have to agree with Anthony. This has Cain written all over it, and we need to find the connection that leads back to her. No one but a handful of people knew we were transporting tonight, and one of them had to have

talked. Find that link and we finally find our way to a warrant with the name Casey on it.” “Make your list then, and keep me in the loop. If Casey is involved she went too far this time. Kyle wasn’t on the right side of the law, but he was our responsibility until the process had run its course. I don’t like being made a fool of.” “If it’s there, we’ll find it.”

Chapter Sixteen

“If you check around, Mr. Luis, you won’t find anyone who can help you deal with problems better than me.” Anthony Curtis had forgone the dark suit for a pair of khakis and a black leather jacket. He’d made it into the Luis suite at the Piquant, but Rodolfo still appeared wary. “Tell me how a member of the FBI can help me except maybe try and bring me down.” Rodolfo flicked his cigar in the direction of the ashtray but missed. The fat ash that landed on the light-colored carpet didn’t seem to concern him, though, like a man used to others cleaning up after him. “And please don’t try to deny who your employer is. One of my associates in the city pointed you out.” “I’m not going to deny that the FBI was my employer, but not anymore. I was dismissed recently, so I’m looking for something new to keep my interest. You and your nephew came to mind when I figured we have a common problem.” “Sounds interesting. Let’s hear it.” Rodolfo crossed his legs and started puffing on his cigar again, so Anthony felt comfortable enough to sit down. Behind Rodolfo’s head was a perfect view of the city’s night skyline. “Derby Cain Casey.” “That’s it?” Rodolfo laughed. “I met Ms. Casey on my last trip. She’s rather abrupt in her conversation, but I doubt she’s a problem to me.” “Really?” He mirrored Rodolfo’s relaxed pose by crossing his legs. “Your business hasn’t suffered any setbacks recently?” Rodolfo flinched and tried to hide his reaction, but Anthony saw it. His fish had taken the bait, so he stood up and shrugged. “Sorry I bothered you. I must have you confused with someone else.” Rodolfo shrugged as well. “You have to see it from where I’m sitting, Mr. Curtis. If I admit to having a business problem, as it were, then if you’re just on temporary leave I might have a problem when you decide to return to work. A man like me stays in business by making sure of his moves before he makes them.” “I agree you have no reason to trust me, but you also would be a fool to

turn me down. I’m no longer with the Bureau because of that bitch, so if the only way to bring her down is by working on the other side of the law, I’m willing to take my chances.” “Let me think about it and I’ll get back to you.” As soon as Rodolfo finished speaking, one of his men stepped up and stood behind Anthony, ready to escort him out of the room. “If I do agree to your offer, there’s one thing you should keep in mind.” “What’s that?” Anthony could see himself starting to reel in slowly because he knew the hook was now in place. “If I’m disappointed in your job performance, I’ll handle things differently than your previous employers. I’m not a man who tolerates disappointment well.” “Understood.” Standing in the hall, Anthony felt his confidence crack a little, but he knew he could work around it. He was doing this to prove a point, and because he wasn’t about to spend his leave in his apartment sulking until Annabel felt he was ready to come back. When Cain was out of the picture and Rodolfo was sharing her fate, he’d give Annabel her wish and transfer somewhere else, but so would she when he proved just how incompetent she was. “We’re going to use him, right?” Juan asked, coming into the room when he heard the front door close. “What we’re going to do, or at least what you’re going to do, is everything I tell you to. I haven’t been thrilled with your behavior lately, so unless you’re ready to let me know what’s on your mind that’s made you lose your control, consider yourself on a short leash.” Juan was dressed as if he was going out for the evening. “If you choose to disobey me, then take what I told Curtis to heart. I won’t allow you to bring this family down for whatever it’ll take to satisfy you.” “Papa, I may be many things, but I’ll never turn against you or disappoint you. You have my word on that.” “If you’re so loyal, tell me what’s bothering you.” Juan stared at him for awhile without saying anything, just rocking in place. He reminded Rodolfo of when he was a little boy thinking of the best way to put something so Rodolfo wouldn’t get angry. “The last time we were here…” Juan said, sitting next to Rodolfo on the sofa so he could keep his eyes on his shoes. He told Rodolfo of his

attempts to talk to Emma and how she’d laughed and humiliated him. The more he spoke the more venomous his tone became, and Rodolfo could easily read between the lines. Juan had found something he wanted, and for once in the privileged life Rodolfo had given him, he couldn’t have it. The realization was making Juan crazy, and crazy men were dangerous, in Rodolfo’s opinion. “You’re my son, no matter who fathered you,” he said, putting his hand behind Juan’s neck, “and I love you. But get that woman out of your head. Cain Casey may be a woman, but she’s a viper I’d rather leave alone. If you do anything to Emma, Cain won’t stop coming until she’s destroyed all of us. You bring that down on us, and you won’t have to worry about her. I’ll take care of you myself, no matter how much I love you.” “You’d take her side over mine?” Juan tried pulling away from Rodolfo but couldn’t break his grasp. “If you see it that way, we’re going to have a problem. If you respect nothing, then you’ll live your life without honor. In this case you have to respect Emma Casey’s wishes and her commitments to someone else. So promise me you’ll do that.” Juan tried to pull away from him again. “I said promise me.” “I promise, Papa.” Rodolfo let him go and did nothing as Juan bolted from the room, followed by the men assigned to him. When they came back, he’d have to talk with the men guarding his nephew. He hoped he wasn’t too late, because when a man made a promise he looked you in the eye. Juan had said the words, but they had no truth in them. “No matter how hard I tried, I guess I couldn’t knock your father’s influence out of you. He was the same type of man when it came to women, and look what happened to him.” Rodolfo spoke aloud as he gazed out at the city. “Even from the grave he has more of a hold over you than I do.” The glow of his cigar reflected in the glass, and he considered his next move since he hadn’t been able to contact anyone in the Bracato organization. His business was important, but the smartest first move he could make was to contact Cain. They would never be friends, but he could prevent her from becoming an enemy. *

“What are you still doing up, sweet pea?” Cain asked Hannah when they got home and she found Carmen holding her in the den. “I miss you and Mama,” Hannah said as she did her best to wriggle away from Carmen. “We missed you too, but it’s way past your bedtime,” Emma said, not sounding amused as she scooped Hannah up before she got to Cain. “Time for bed, and you,” she pointed at Cain, “don’t start without me.” “What would be the fun in that?” Cain kissed Hannah’s forehead and headed to Jarvis’s study. To give everyone more privacy and room, Jarvis had given Cain the use of the whole house while he took an extended vacation in Florida. Carmen followed Muriel into the study and poured them a drink without being asked. “Carmen, is Merrick in?” “She’s waiting in the pool house for you, but I called for her when I heard the car pull up,” Carmen said, pouring the last glass and putting it next to the empty seat in front of the desk. “Will you need anything else?” “No, thank you, Carmen, and good night.” “Want to fill me in on what’s going on?” Muriel asked. “If Shelby’s coming back in the morning, I’d like to be prepared.” “And I want you to be, but let’s wait for Merrick.” A moment later Merrick asked, “Did you enjoy your evening?” “Had dinner, enjoyed the company, and got shaken down by the feds… you know, a typical night in the life of Cain Casey,” she said, laughing. “If I had to put on my guessing cap, I’d say Shelby’s visit tonight means you were successful.” “You can be sure the past has been put to rest.” Merrick lifted her glass in a toast. “Here’s to the future.” “Don’t knock the past, my friend, and don’t give the future so much credit.” Cain lifted her glass and drank anyway. “The past is known, but the future can sometimes be troublesome.” “I’m tired of troublesome myself,” Emma said from the door. “I’m in the mood for slow and easy.” She sat on Cain’s lap and kissed the side of her head. “Merrick, you didn’t tell me you were taking the night off.” “Merrick wasn’t slacking, lass. She was paying our friend a visit.” “I swept the room before you got here so you can tell her if you want to,” Merrick said.

“Friend?” Muriel asked. “A bit of unfinished federal business,” Cain said. “Merrick took care of it, and I feel better that it’s a subject we’ll never have to discuss again.” “You can’t be serious?” Muriel said. “If that’s true, the surveillance we’ve seen up to now will seem minor. They’ll be relentless, Cain.” “What did you want me to do, ignore it?” “You could’ve waited until it was done. Something arranged from the inside would’ve have been easier to cover. We have enough to worry about, and after a call I got today you can add some more.” “I talked to the bastard today, and he gloated about being cut loose. It was only a matter of time before he worked the system and they let him go. His first planned visit was with Emma to pay her back for what he viewed as her betrayal. And when it comes to Emma and assholes with a grudge, I’m not willing to gamble at all.” The statement earned her a kiss from her partner. “The feds might have been that generous but I’m not.” “You’re crazy, but a genius,” Muriel said. “No one is dumb enough to visit a condemned man, right?” Cain laughed. “The thing about playing within the parameters others put up for you is they aren’t as challenging as the feds think they are. They think I’m stupid, and I’m okay with that.” “Sure you are, because you have the freedom to be your smart, cute self,” Emma said. “What call, Muriel?” “T-Boy called and the Luis family is back in town. I would imagine that the recent blows to their business here, and the wrench you threw into their operations to the east, needed a hands-on approach.” “Merrick, don’t lose sight of Emma, and pass the word to Mook that I need more guys on the kids.” “You got it, boss.” Merrick stood and nodded. “See you in the morning.” Muriel said good night as well and headed up to her suite. “I want you to swear you’ll tell me if that asshole comes within twenty feet of you,” Cain said once they were alone. “I think he got the message I wasn’t interested, honey.” Cain shook her head. “Guys like Juan never get that message until two seconds before death takes them from the severe beating that kills them. If he comes near you, I want you to call me no matter what. I’m serious. I’m not taking any chances with you.”

“I’ll tell you, but I think Merrick’s going to beat me to it. If Lou’s with me, I’ll call you from the bank while I’m drawing out his bail for shooting the little bastard.” “Just remember that Juan isn’t someone I want to second-guess.” “I was being serious too. You’ve built a fortress around us, so I’m sure we’ll be fine.” “I’ll make that true no matter what.”

Chapter Seventeen

The car stopped in front of Galatoire’s, but Remi studied the street in both directions before she opened the back door for Dallas. A few tourists were still walking around and the ever-present van was parked a block away, but otherwise, it was quiet. “Ready?” Dallas asked from behind her. “Sorry, old habit.” Remi took her hand to help her in. On the seat lay a bouquet of Chinese orchids. Dallas picked up the flowers and closed her eyes as she smelled them appreciatively. “How did you know these are my favorite?” “I cruised the Internet this afternoon and found your official Web site. All it took was a call to the president of your fan club. She told me your favorite color, food, and sexual position, as well as your favorite flowers. I’m not going to press you as to how she came by her information.” Remi smiled. “If I have an official Web site, it’s news to me, and if I did, I sure as hell wouldn’t share that much.” “The woman did sound like someone with way too much time on her hands. To reward her, I did tell her that since I’m a fan too I’d do some research and get back to her if anything was off base.” “I hope you’re not the kind to kiss and tell.” Dallas laid the orchids across her lap and smiled. “Thank you for these. It’s been awhile since anyone’s given me flowers.” “Is it all right that I did?” “Why wouldn’t it be?” “If you were with me, I’d mind if someone else went to the trouble. I don’t want to do that to someone else. Despite my reputation, that isn’t my style.” Remi thought of Bob and what part he played in Dallas’s life. “There’s no one,” Dallas answered, taking Remi’s hand. They rode the rest of the way to Dallas’s home in silence. When they had to stop a block from her door because of the nightly barricades the police put up so Bourbon Street could become a pedestrian street, Simon got out and walked ahead of them.

“Does Simon always go everywhere with you?” “Because of our business it’s necessary, I’m afraid.” Remi had about a hundred feet to come up with an explanation that wouldn’t send Dallas screaming away from her. Dallas had to realize the risks involved with entering a relationship with her, if they decided that’s what they both wanted. Simon interrupted her thoughts. “I’ll wait at the car. Call when you’re ready.” Dallas unlocked the door and led Remi into the house. “Would you like anything?” She opened one of the kitchen cabinets and took out a vase. “If you don’t want to tell me anything, it’s okay. Just forget I asked.” “If you want to know something, I want you to ask. I’m having a hard time because I’ve never bothered to explain my situation to anyone.” She watched Dallas’s hands as she trimmed the tips off the stems and placed the flowers in the vase. When she finished, Remi accepted the hand Dallas held up and followed her into her living room. The house contained a mixture of antique and comfortable pieces with tasteful artwork, but very few pictures. The style fit the little bit of Dallas she’d come to know. “Are you sure you don’t want anything?” Dallas asked as Remi took a seat next to her on the sofa. “Just a few minutes to talk would be good.” Remi studied their hands pressed together. Compared to hers, Dallas’s hands were small and delicate, but her grip was strong. “I like spending time with you, but you need to know what you’re getting into. Once I’m finished, if you feel like you can’t or don’t want to continue, you’ll still have a future with the studio. You have my word. The woman who disrupted dinner tonight is with the FBI.” Remi gave her a tame but clear explanation as to why she and her business associates would bear federal scrutiny, or at least why the federal authorities thought they did. Dallas could have gathered these facts from reading the newspaper stories about them. Fair warning was one thing, but blatantly confessing to someone she didn’t know much about was pure insanity. In the middle of her account, Dallas turned away, then reclined against her and pulled Remi’s arm around her. Remi was surprised but kept talking until Dallas had a clearer picture why she’d never heard of her and Cain,

and why they fought so hard to keep it that way. When she finally stopped, Dallas asked, “Are you done?” “That’s enough for one night.” “I have a question.” She moved so they could face each other. “Did you tell me all that because you don’t want to be here anymore?” “I told you because I wanted to give you an out, if you want one.” “Truthfully, I’m looking for an in.” Dallas had started to return to the spot at Remi’s side when she sat back up. “You haven’t been accused of selling drugs, have you? You didn’t mention that.” “No, we’ve never been under scrutiny for that. If you work for my father, it’s actually the quickest way to get fired. That’s also true for the people we deal with, like Cain.” “I only have one more question,” Dallas said, turning within the circle of Remi’s arms to get comfortable again. “Am I just another notch on the famous bedpost of Remi Jatibon? I might not have known you, but I’ve heard a little gossip in the last few months.” “No, you aren’t, unless you want to be. I won’t deny my reputation. I do have one that I truly deserve.” Dallas faced her again and ran her hands up Remi’s arms. Reaching her collar she slipped the fingers of one hand into the curls at the base of Remi’s neck and pulled her down, stopping before their lips met. She ran her index finger lightly over Remi’s bottom lip, waiting to see if she would object. When she didn’t, Dallas let herself do what she’d wanted to since they met. She kissed Remi and slid her fingers through Remi’s hair. The kiss lasted until Remi’s hands landed on her back. Then she pulled back and wiped her lipstick off Remi’s lips. “Don’t get mad, but I want to take this slow. I think it’d be prudent since we just met, and I don’t want you to get the wrong impression.” “I gave you flowers, doesn’t that count?” “That was sweet, but it doesn’t mean I’m going to sleep with you.” Dallas moved to the buttons on Remi’s shirt, plucking at them nervously. “We could just have sex. No sleeping has to be involved,” Remi whispered in her ear. Dallas tapped the end of Remi’s nose with her finger and laughed. “We could, but we’re not.” “That restroom break must have been very informative,” Remi teased.

“But we’ll go as slow as you want. Kiss me good night then.” “It’s still early.” Dallas kissed her chin. “And I have a few more questions.” “I’m sure you do, but I’m trying to impress you with how good I am. How about we get together tomorrow?” Remi stood up, taking Dallas with her. Without her heels their height difference was more noticeable. Before leaving, Remi pulled Dallas close enough that almost the full lengths of their bodies were touching and she kissed her. “Good night.” “Sure you won’t stay a little longer?” When Remi shook her head, Dallas sighed and kissed her one more time before letting go. “Good night.” “I’ll see you in the morning,” Remi said as she opened the door. Dallas locked it behind her, confident Remi could make her way out, and got ready for bed. She thought about Bob, knowing he wouldn’t be thrilled with this development, and realized he was the reason Remi had asked earlier about cutting in on anyone. It shocked her that Remi hadn’t asked outright about him, but it was just a matter of time. Lying in bed she tried to relax enough to get to sleep, figuring it would be a waste of time to start worrying now. She didn’t want to piss Bob off, but she didn’t want to miss out on getting to know Remi. At 4:01 her eyes were still open. “I’m going to look like hell in the morning.” The ringing phone on the nightstand scared her out of her musings. Dallas picked it up, thinking it was a wrong number, and tentatively said “Hello.” “Hey,” Remi’s voice rumbled from the other end. “I didn’t wake you, did I?” “It’s four in the morning,” she said, dragging out the word morning. “I couldn’t sleep and figured you might be in the same boat.” “Actually I was lying here watching the time tick away.” “How about that drink you offered me?” Dallas sat up and laughed. “You want a drink right now?” “You did offer, but if you’re tired, I’ll understand.” She put her robe on. In the kitchen she began to brew some espresso. “Where exactly are you?” “Across the street. The idea of picking your lock crossed my mind, but I didn’t want to freak you out.” She laughed, then realized Remi probably could do it. “If you want

coffee, I suggest you get to it.” As she poured, she heard the lock on the back door give way to whatever Remi had done, and she smiled as she put Remi’s cup down. “You could come in handy if I ever lock myself out.” “You’re an interesting woman,” Remi said as she picked up her cup. “I’m actually a woman who gets a little upset if I make coffee and don’t get a kiss in return.” She took her cup and headed for the sofa. They sat together on Dallas’s sofa until the sun came up, finally finding sleep. Right before Dallas gave way to her dreams, she thought of what Emma had told her earlier. Give in right away and you’ll be what she

knows. If you want a future, then set yourself apart by respecting yourself and demanding the same of her. After she had discovered how wonderful it felt to be in Remi’s arms, she wanted a future with her. She’d worry later about everything that could spoil things for them. And at the top of that list was something that could break her quicker than Bob could. Would Remi accept her once she knew the whole truth?

Chapter Eighteen

Richard drove from Biloxi to Cain’s offices on the riverfront, drumming his fingers on his steering wheel and trying to center himself and rev up his bravado. Nunzio had impressed on him what he needed to do, and his palms were sweating as he thought about what he’d pay if this meeting didn’t go well. “Hello, sweets, you want to tell your boss I’m here,” he told the receptionist. “The name’s Richard.” The attractive brunette rolled her eyes, looked down to see where Richard’s eyes were glued, then rolled them again at the frank way he was staring at her cleavage. When she got instructions from someone, she merely pointed. “Bitch,” Richard thought, and strolled down the mahoganypaneled walls into the office, located almost in the center of the building for Cain’s protection. “What can we do for you, Richard?” Cain asked, not rising from her seat, and neither did Remi, Mano, Ramon, or Muriel. “Thanks for agreeing to see me,” Richard said softly. “After thirty phone calls, we thought we’d agree just to get some quiet around here,” Cain said, sounding like she wasn’t kidding. “What’s on your mind?” “Wanted to chat and maybe do a little business. About our last meeting —I may’ve been a little adamant in my views. You all were right on the personnel issue. Once I sell, the place is yours to do whatever you want, so I’ll go along with the contract as is.” Richard folded his hands over the girth of his stomach. “If you have the papers ready, I’ll sign. I could provide the best security for you, but if you want to do your own, then have at it.” “If that’s why you wanted to meet, you should’ve mentioned that in all your messages and saved yourself a trip,” Cain said. “We’re looking into another property with a less colorful past, one that wouldn’t require the kind of pest control your place needs.” “Don’t be too quick. I’m sure we can work something out.” Richard sat up, thinking his life wasn’t worth much without a deal.

“It’s too late to work something out. Besides, the location we’re looking at is newer and connected to other sites we could get an option on after we’re up and running. You did us a favor turning us down. In the long run this location makes more sense for us,” Remi said, and everyone nodded. “You all were hot for this a couple of days ago, so cut the shit.” Richard was on the edge of his seat, wiping his brow with his handker-chief. “I know the business, and nothing but my place is for sale. I don’t know what kind of scam you’re trying to pull, but it won’t work.” Ramon laughed as he twirled his lighter between his fingers. “Your sales pitch needs work. You of all people should realize everything’s for sale if the price is right.” “If I walk out now, the deal’s off. I don’t care what you offer me after that, I’ll sell to someone else,” Richard said, trying to control the slight waver in his voice. “I’m not kidding.” “Then unless my partners disagree with me,” Cain said, the springs in her chair creaking a little as she slowly rocked, “we’re out.” When Richard sprang out of his chair she put her hand over her letter opener. “You’ll be sorry, Cain. I can promise you that.” “I’m already sorry I’ve wasted this kind of time on you.” Cain stood up and leaned on the handle of the letter opener. “If there’s nothing else, get out of here, Richard, and take your empty threats with you.” When he turned to leave, Cain noticed the sweat marks under the arms of his suit. Considering the weather was still coolish, the reaction had to come from nerves. “I figure Guido’s about to piss his pants,” Remi said, laughing. “If he’s smart he’ll point his car any direction but east and find a nice dark hole to slither into.” “If he’s smart he’ll give Nunzio a heads-up as soon as he hits the door. Once that happens and Nunzio knows we’re not willing to deal on his terms, he’ll contact us.” Cain was still holding the letter opener that was sharp enough to cut through leather. “He needs us more than we need him, so he’s not in a good position.” “That’s the position of a desperate man, and we both know how smart that makes some people,” Ramon said. “You think he’s there now?” Mano asked. “Desperate, I mean.” “That depends on who’s supplying him,” Cain said. “Your father and I

both believe that the Luca family plans to move a lot of product soon. All that white powder makes money, but you have to pay up front,” Cain said. “If Junior somehow talked his way around that, he might be in a crack now.” Muriel snapped her fingers. “Remi, Cain, that reminds me. Vinny asked for a sit-down with the two of you whenever it was convenient. After our recent reshuffle he’s in position to start, but there’s no way Vinny has the capital to compete with Luca.” “I’ll be there whenever you can make it, Remi,” Cain said. “Also, Muriel found out that Rodolfo and Juan are back in town, so let me know if he contacts you, Ramon. I want to keep an eye on the pissant, and that means every move he makes. I don’t need to remind you what kind of problems he gave Emma the last time he was in town.” “We saw the headlines this morning,” Mano said to Cain. “Someone took out Barney Kyle last night, and Remi tells us Agent Philips visited you right after it went down. Are you at the top of her list for a reason?” “Whoever did this thing,” Ramon said, holding his hand up to Mano, “they did us all a great service. You work for trash and sometimes bad things…they happen to you.” “I saw the paper too,” Cain stabbed the morning addition of the Times Picayune and slid it forward, “and yes, Shelby Philips asked me some questions last night. She’ll ask quite a few more before all this plays out, but I have a hunch the investigation will head in a direction she isn’t planning. Kyle worked for Big Gino, and he has the most to gain from taking him out, not me.” “With what he did to your family, the feds will think otherwise,” Mano said. “If you have a problem with continuing our business together, now would be the time to tell me,” Cain said. “You either trust me or you don’t. I don’t plan to consult you when I need to do something for the sake of my business or family, just like I don’t expect you to consult me. I didn’t think that needed to be said.” “I don’t have a problem with you, and neither does my brother,” Remi said as she cut her eyes to Mano. “I mean it.” “No hard feelings then.” Cain stood and pointed them toward the conference room where she’d had breakfast delivered.

* Emma put her hand on Cain’s pillow and sighed at how cold it was. Lately Cain had been forced to get up early too often. Emma was worried, since it really hadn’t been that long since Kyle had tried to kill her. The wound had healed, but the memory of Cain’s possible death remained vivid. She tried not to think about it, but the scar on Cain’s chest represented all that she could lose. “Don’t dwell, Emma,” she told herself, forcing herself out of bed and into the shower. “Time to move on.” The early spring weather was still cool enough for the sweater and skirt she’d picked up on her last shopping spree. Merrick was waiting downstairs, drinking a cup of coffee. The front page of the paper featured a large shot of the outside of the jail and more than one vehicle with the letters FBI stenciled on the side. At the bottom of the page was Kyle’s picture from his days with the Bureau. “Are they reporting on the hero killed last night?” Emma asked, tapping her finger on the photo. Merrick folded the paper. “The op-ed piece was more like a laundry list of Barney’s sins. For once the media got it right, so with a bit more digging our Dudley Do-Rights will surely pick up the correct scent and leave Cain alone.” Emma sat down across from Merrick as she drained her cup. “What’s on our agenda today?” “We need to stop by the house first.” She picked up a piece of toast and was about to butter it when she decided plain would be more palatable. “Then I need to make a few stops for Hayden’s birthday party.” “Let’s get to it then,” Merrick said after Emma took one bite of the bread and threw it down with disgust. Per Cain’s instructions, the car was waiting for them out back. A few minutes later they reached the house and drove through the new security gate Cain had installed, along with a new brick fence that now completely surrounded the grounds instead of three-fourths of it as before. Inside, all the rooms had been painted, and the back of the house appeared as if nothing had happened. Cain’s study had been restored to as close as Emma could get it to the original; even most of the leather from Dalton’s office chair had been retained. The bulletproof glass was the one

major change she’d made, so she could sleep better. Its cost had made even Cain’s eyebrows rise, but she didn’t care about anything but keeping Cain whole. Jimmy Pitre the contractor said, “Just a few more touch-ups and you’re ready to roll, Mrs. Casey. They’re so minor, though, if you want to move in, go ahead, and we’ll work around you.” Emma stood at the large window in Cain’s office. The backyard hadn’t changed much except for some playground equipment Cain had ordered installed for Hannah, but Emma could see those killers breaching the walls, intent on destroying her family. She shivered at the macabre memory and dwelt on the major difference between Giovanni and their other enemies. Giovanni was a sadist with a penchant for ambush, but at least when he did come after you he approached in the open and you knew how to respond. Their home was repaired and safer, but now they needed to contend with the enemy who hid in dark places trying to catch snatches of their secrets. As Cain had said from the beginning—the feds operated without honor. “Just one more thing, Mr. Pitre.” Emma turned and faced him. He glanced at Merrick before answering. “More changes?” He kept his smile, but Emma could tell he was close to cringing. “Not on my part, no.” A wave of dizziness made her sit at Cain’s desk. “I don’t follow.” He moved aside when Merrick bumped into him on her way to Emma’s side. “Are you okay?” Merrick asked. “Just missing my morning coffee, I guess…I’m fine.” She smiled up at Merrick, wrapping her fingers briefly around her wrist to keep her from moving away. “What I mean is,” she said to Jimmy, trying to get back on track, “when you took this job we made a deal about who you’d allow to work here. You agreed you’d only use guys you could vouch for.” “I did.” “I’m not saying you didn’t, but I’m having the house swept today. If I find the kind of devices that require the walls to be ripped up, I’m going to deduct five thousand for every one I find.” He took a step forward but stopped when Merrick put her hand in her jacket. “You can’t do that,” Jimmy said in transparent panic. “I’m not,” Emma said calmly, almost laughing at how he puffed out his

chest, thinking she’d backed down. “I’ll let my partner Cain collect however she sees fit. I love my privacy, but Cain is rather fanatical about hers. Once I’m done with the sweep I’ll have Cain call you so we can settle our bill.” She stared at him until he broke first and lowered his head. “Any problems with that?” Jimmy shook his head. “Anything you’d like to tell me?” He hesitated but shook his head again, only not as enthusiastically. “Thanks for stopping by, then. If there’s a problem, like the fact you might owe us some money, I suggest you secure a line of credit before you meet with Cain. She’s not only a stickler for her privacy, but she won’t tolerate you owing us money.” As soon as Jimmy was out of earshot, Merrick started laughing. “It’s going to take a week for his balls to fall back into place. Whatever happened to that farm girl I met not that long ago?” “She found out the world is full of wolves, and they all wear gray suits. Thanks for putting that picture in my head.” Merrick sat across from her and leaned closer. “Are you sure you’re okay?” “I’m fine. Could you call in the guys and let’s see what we’re up against?” She whispered, figuring from Jimmy’s subdued demeanor the bugs were not only there, but were operational. “How’d you guess Jimmy would’ve taken the chance?” Emma let out a short, sarcastic laugh. “He was in here working one day when I came by with the decorator. It was the Confederate-flag tattoo with the words ‘live free or we’ll take you out’ that made me think he’d fall for the hype the feebies are always selling.” “He didn’t look all that brave when he left,” Merrick said. “I grew up with guys like that and they never are, unless they’re dealing with women or someone weaker. Confront them and they crumble like stale cookies, but for the most part they like to beat their chests and show the world how macho they are. Lucky for me I married the cure for jerks like that.” The guy standing at the door waited until she finished before interrupting. “You have a visitor, ma’am.” He stepped aside so Dallas was visible. “You said I could stop by if I wanted,” Dallas said. “I’m glad you did.” Emma stood and smoothed her skirt.

Dallas appeared almost shy and unsure of herself, and she reminded Emma of the girl she was when she’d first arrived from Wisconsin. Back then she’d never had Dallas’s sense of style or level of success, but looking at Dallas, Emma could tell she had started something that excited and terrorized her. Remi, like Cain, could devastate anyone with her looks and win anyone over with her charm, but she still had that dark side that couldn’t be ignored. That side of both Remi and Cain could stop you cold if you thought too long about what they were capable of, but loving them meant accepting all of who they were. For her it was easy. Cain was ferociously protective, but she’d never felt that Cain committed the atrocities, as the government tried to define what she’d done, for pleasure. Now, with Dallas, she had the chance to give someone the insight she’d had to gain for herself, after getting over her own mistakes. It would be nice to have a friend on a journey similar to hers. “How about an early lunch?” Emma asked. “That sounds great because I wanted to take you up on your offer to talk.” “Then how about an early lunch at our current address? If we’re going to talk, I’d rather it stay between friends.”

Chapter Nineteen

“My uncle’s stuck in the past,” Juan said to Anthony Curtis. “He doesn’t understand that the world has changed even though he refuses to.” He shoved a forkful of eggs into his mouth, some of it falling and staining the napkin he had tucked into his shirt collar. “He said no, didn’t he?” Anthony crossed his legs and ran his finger along the top of his coffee cup. He couldn’t appear too eager, because after reading the morning’s paper he wanted in more than ever. If he played this idiot just right, he could use him to find his way in and eventually to Cain. “Mr. Luis is entitled to his opinion and to whom he has working for him.” He took a sip of coffee and shrugged. “His opinion of me isn’t good, and yes, he turned me down. That’s okay, though. I’m looking into other options.” “Why not work for me?” Juan dropped his silverware so quickly his plate almost shattered. “I’ll take over for my uncle soon, and I could use you.” “I don’t want to come between you and Mr. Luis.” Another mouthful of eggs wrapped in bread disappeared but were still visible when Juan laughed. “I’m sure that’s your main concern, but don’t worry about it.” “Then I’ll be happy to help you out.” Anthony nodded to the waitress when she removed his plate. “Just one thing, Mr. FBI,” Juan said, the others with him laughing as he carefully enunciated the three letters. “You in the big leagues now. If you’re thinking of fucking me over, I’ll feed your nuts to my dog with a bowl of salsa.” “I’ll keep that in mind,” Anthony said, pushing away from the table. When he stepped out of the restaurant, he took a page out of Cain’s playbook and smiled wide enough to show teeth for the cameras as he put his sunglasses on. For once he felt in control instead of trapped being a watcher. “Twenty bucks dear Annabel calls before the day’s out.” *

“He’s with who?” Annabel screamed into the phone as Shelby placed the ballistics report on the rifle they’d found at Kyle’s crime scene on her desk. “Just stick with your assignment and I’ll take care of it from my end.” “Problems?” Shelby asked. “Not for long, but this couldn’t have come at a worst time. We’re stretched thin now, and I don’t need another rogue agent on my hands.” “What?” Shelby sat down. “We’re splitting the investigation into the Luis family business with the DEA, and Mark Pearlman, the agent heading up their part, just called and said Anthony had breakfast with Juan Luis this morning and met with Rodolfo Luis last night.” Shelby fell back against the wood of the chair, feeling as if someone had hit her. “What’s he up to?” Annabel laughed as if Shelby had made a joke. “What’s he up to? He’s asking Rodolfo Luis for a job, of course, and since the old man was smart enough not to hire him, he accepted Juan’s offer.” “What’s he trying to prove?” “I don’t give a crap what he’s trying to prove. He’s about to compromise an ongoing investigation.” Annabel picked up her phone, dialed her assistant, and demanded he find Anthony and bring him in. “What’s the word on our gun?” “The bullet we dug out of the back of the van was mutilated, but it does match the caliber of the rifle we found, so in all probability we have the murder weapon. The rifle itself had the serial number filed down, but the field agent shipped it to the lab at Quantico and they’re working on it. Since this morning they’ve raised the first three numbers,” Shelby said, reading from her notes. “And?” Annabel glanced up at her from the top of her glasses. “I ran that little information and got a list of possibles about a mile long. I took into consideration who the players were and narrowed the scope to one person.” Annabel put the folder down and smiled. “If you tell me you can trace it to Casey I’ll nominate you for agent of the year.” “It’s never that easy, ma’am. Giovanni Bracato, Sr. has a rifle of that caliber registered to him. He also has a license to hunt deer, which is what

the rifle is most commonly used for. I won’t know for sure it’s his until they give me the entire serial number.” She thought of Cain’s face as she confronted her the night before. No matter what, she was always relaxed, but never really smug like a person who always knew all the answers before the questions were really asked. “Not what we were expecting, but nothing ever is for me.” “Then keep at it. All we need is one lucky break.” Shelby pointed to the file on the rifle’s owner. “Some would call that one.” “No, this is a dead end. Cain’s been lucky up to now, but that can’t last forever.” Shelby laughed as she stood up ready to head out again. “I wouldn’t go that far. When it comes to the Casey family and luck, they have a lifetime supply. What you should maybe wish is for a little luck of the Irish to come our way.” * “Where’d you hear that?” Muriel asked. She was sitting at a table in Le Madeline Café across from St. Louis Cathedral. She wore a pair of dark sunglasses that gave her the freedom to study her surroundings. After putting the last bite of croissant in his mouth, T-Boy brushed the crumbs from his fingers and pants. “My buddy told me he heard it from the man himself. Said the bitch running the show cut his balls off, and he wanted to work for someone who’d appreciate his talents.” Muriel had forgone the French roasted coffee and ordered a carton of chocolate milk. It reminded her of a simpler time in her life when all she had to worry about was appeasing the nuns who taught in the school Jarvis and Dalton had picked for her and Cain to attend. “Anthony Curtis is out for hire?” “To the highest bidder, and from what I hear, that Mexican dude wants to get his hands on him first. I thought Cain would want to know right away.” She reached into the pocket of her leather coat and pulled out a roll of bills. “Thanks for the heads-up. Call me if you hear anything else.” He wrapped his fingers around the money and nodded. After he walked away, Muriel called Cain and told her what was going

on. “Want me to dig some more?” “You might have broken up with a certain agent too soon. Annabel probably figured you were her inside track to me, but sometimes information flows both ways.” “That spigot’s been shut off permanently, so we’ll have to figure out something else.” Muriel started walking to her office, glad to see she wasn’t being followed. “I’m not worried about Anthony yet.” “That guy’s got it in for us, so you should worry.” As she reached Canal Street, a car pulled up and stopped, blocking her path. When she leaned down to see who it was, she figured her opportunity to find out what was going on had come. “You know me, there’s more than one way to face a problem,” Cain said. Muriel looked at Shelby and smiled. “For once I believe you.”

Chapter Twenty

“I haven’t been here in a few years,” Remi said, gazing out the window as Cain’s driver took them farther into the ninth ward. Outside, the houses were getting smaller and thinner, perfect examples of shotgun homes—if you shot a gun through the front door, the bullet would pass through every room before it went out the back. “What do you have in mind?” “We’re here to introduce Vinny to our mutual friend.” “So there’s soul food in my future?” Remi stretched her legs out as she laughed. They turned right and four large African-American men stood in front of some street barricades. When the oldest-looking one tapped on the backwindow glass, Cain lowered the window and stuck her hand out. “How are the kids?” “Costing me a fortune keeping them in shoes.” He shook her hand, then waved to Remi. “Good to have you two back in the neighborhood.” “Does Maude have some chicken stew on?” Cain asked. “She even changed into her best apron when she heard you were coming.” He looked behind them. “Go on in and we’ll keep the rats out.” Cain peeled four hundred dollars from her wallet. “Thanks, and here’s something for your boys and your Nike fund.” The barricades were moved aside just enough to let the car through, then quickly put back into place, stopping the van as it pulled up. The agents were about to learn a lesson about private property and how close you needed to be to a location to make the trip down here worth your while. The street and every house on it belonged to Jasper Luke, and the people who worked for him knew better than to let you in if you weren’t invited. The agents and their surveillance equipment were out of commission. Maude’s Kitchen stood at the end of the drive. Jasper’s aunt was the chef and served from a large pot of whatever she felt like cooking. The front was jammed with cars, and Remi and Cain shook hands with the guys hanging out near the door. As soon as they stepped inside, Maude said, “I been waitin’ on you all

morning.” Cain had been enjoying Maude’s cooking since she was a teenager and tagged along with Dalton when he came down to talk business with Jasper. “Sorry to keep you waiting, sugar.” Cain kissed both her cheeks and laughed at the strength of Maude’s embrace. “Miss me?” “I’m waitin’ for you to leave that skinny blonde and take me out of that hot kitchen.” Cain hugged her again and kissed her forehead. “We’re trying for number three, so she won’t be skinny for long.” “Just don’t forget me if you’re looking for a change. Now get your butt to that table and let me feed y’all.” Remi reached the table first and accepted Jasper’s hug. Neither she nor Cain could be considered small, but standing next to Jasper, Cain felt like a child. He was tall and built like a solid wall of muscle, topped with a completely shaven head so shiny it looked polished. “Tell your dad I’m pissed I haven’t seen him in awhile,” Jasper said to Remi. “You know how he is when he’s got something going on. He did say there’s a pair of dice waiting for you at the club.” As Jasper gave Cain a similar hug, Vinny Carlotti stepped out of the restroom. The four sat down and smiled at Maude when she carried out four bowls of chicken stew, ruffling Cain’s hair when she got to her. “What’s on your mind, Cain?” Jasper asked. He emptied half a bottle of hot sauce into his portion. “We’ve got a problem, but this time around it’s not just our problem.” “Something I can help you with?” Jasper asked. After a few bites of the spicy stew, Cain sipped her beer. “I’m sure Vinny’s already clued you in on some of the stuff he’s got in the works. He’s going into business on his own, with backing from Remi and me. That’ll help some, but he needs a network to deal with the competition. That’s not something Vincent, Remi, or I am equipped to provide.” “Stephano’s let his business go to crap, and his father’s never took off,” Jasper said. “Some say they’re coming back and others say they’re not. But some young punks looking to make a name are stepping in.” He dipped a piece of French bread into the bowl and put it in his mouth. “Makes no difference to me. Been a lot of killing down here, though,

because they’re not taking care of things.” “It’s time to rein it in, Jasper, if you’re interested,” Remi said. “We all agree nobody can fully control this business, but it’ll destroy us all if we don’t try.” “You want my boys working with you?” Jasper asked Vinny. “It’s the only way to make sure you’re not answering to Rodolfo Luis in a few years.” “What’s yours and Remi’s cut?” Jasper asked Cain. Cain lifted her spoon and finished her meal. “I’m just here making introductions, my man. What you and Vinny work out is up to you two. Remi and my interest lie elsewhere. We did agree on a price for our unique form of protection, but that’s coming out of Vinny’s part.” “You’re not interested in Juan Luis then?” Jasper laughed when Cain bent her spoon using just her thumb. “Thought so. Little shit was here earlier asking to make the same deal.” Remi pushed her plate away and put her hand on Vinny’s forearm when he pulled his chair out. “Are we wasting our time?” she asked Jasper. “I let him down the street because I was more interested in the company he’s keeping. First time that white boy been in this neighborhood, if I had to guess. Five-O was quiet, but he’s a guppy swimming by hisself in a pool of angry alligators.” Jasper stood and led them to his office upstairs. “You let Curtis in here?” Cain asked. “He was too busy making sure nobody got behind him to get a good look. Butt head who brought him had to figure I wasn’t doing business with someone who’s setting a trap for me.” Cain almost cracked up at the thought of Anthony trying desperately to fit in. “What’d you tell Juan?” “Told him to fuck off and the donkey he rode in on. We’ll work the particulars out, Vinny, so stick around. And, Cain, keep an eye on Emma. Our boy’s got a crush and he’s looking to prove his manhood. He mentioned your lady more than once.” “Thanks, and remember I owe you one. Call if you need anything.” Remi and Cain left after a stop in the kitchen. When they got to the car they had a message that Nunzio Luca wanted a sit-down. “How long do you want to keep him waiting?” Remi asked. “Couple of days should leave him in a mood to talk business. Right now

I’ve got snakes to flush out of their holes.” “Need help?” “Are you sure? Mano sounded gun-shy this morning.” “My brother is the cautious one, but he’ll learn you can’t always be too careful. Do that and it makes you seem weak. None of us can afford that.” “What are your plans for tonight?” When the car stopped in front of Remi’s building she put her hand on the door handle. It was the only complex in the downtown area built on the river. “I don’t have any yet,” she said, chuckling. “Will I need a date?” “Have anyone in mind?” “I’ll think about it. Where’d you want to go?” Cain pointed at the van behind them. “Someplace fun where I can forget I’m an exotic pet worthy of observation.” “Emma does tell tales of some impressive feather rustling when you do your mating dance.” “Get out,” she said, teasing, “and we’ll meet you at eight. Feel like steak?” “Eight at the Steak Knife. Better make sure you bring cash for some fun later. If you want to attract attention I have a good way to go about it that involves a set of dice.” Cain nodded and waved as Remi got out and shut the door. As they started moving again Cain let out the air in her lungs, tired from the large lunch they’d had. “Lou, if anyone calls at the office asking about what we’re up to, give them what they want.” “Are you sure?” “I’m not losing my mind.” Cain let her head fall back and closed her eyes. “I’m just helping Juan make his first move. If he’s going to make one, I want to see him coming.” * “Need a ride?” Shelby asked through the open window of her car. “My office isn’t that far. I’ll walk since I wouldn’t want you to go out of your way.” “How about a ten-minute truce?” She rested her head on the seat back and closed her eyes briefly. “Try to conjure up how you felt about me the

last time you were in my house.” Muriel opened the door and got in. Shelby turned in the opposite direction of her office. They headed back into the French Quarter and pulled over behind the French Market. “What’s on your mind? Or did you have a sudden craving for Loretta’s Pralines?” Muriel asked. She turned in her seat and pressed her back into the door. “I want to know what happened.” Shelby took Muriel’s hand. “I can’t stop thinking about you, and I can’t concentrate on anything.” “You know what happened. Last night when you stepped into that restaurant should’ve been explanation enough, if I didn’t do a thorough job. Something happened, and with no proof that my family was involved, we were your first stop anyway.” She put her other hand over Shelby’s, squeezed, then pulled away. “Your world doesn’t fit into mine, and no matter how much we want to pretend, it never will.” “You want to just give up?” When Shelby’s lip trembled slightly Muriel couldn’t resist holding her. “I care too much about you to lie to you. Do you really want to share your life with someone you’d have to censor yourself around? All that’s left is the physical aspect, and you aren’t that kind of girl.” “How do you know?” She moved closer into Muriel’s embrace. “If it’s all I can have, I wouldn’t mind.” “But I would.” Muriel moved back so she could see Shelby’s face and put her palm against her cheek. “You deserve better than that, and so do I.” “Wait a minute.” Shelby took a deep breath. “Stop trying to think for me, and don’t decide things that will change my life. That’s definitely something I’m not looking for in a partner.” “I’m not doing that. I’m only trying to be honest and tell you what I want. This isn’t easy, Shelby, but it’ll be ten times harder if we put it off.” She kissed Shelby in the most chaste way she could manage. “Things are moving too fast, and I’m having a hard time keeping up with it all.” The strange non sequitor made the skin on the back of Muriel’s neck prickle. “Give it a couple of weeks and I’m sure you’ll be fine. It’s not as if we won’t be seeing each other, considering our jobs,” Muriel said as a joke to loosen Shelby up.

“Do you ever feel everything is being turned upside down and nothing makes sense?” “Like I said, give it time and you’ll see I’m right,” Muriel tried again. “Give it time is your best advice?” Shelby reached for her hand again and smiled when Muriel didn’t rebuff her. “I’ve lost you, and work is crazy with Anthony going to work for the Luis family.” Muriel wanted to call Cain immediately and tell her she was right, but she wasn’t ready to face that humiliation. She wasn’t used to being stupid, but that’s exactly what her attraction to this woman had reduced her to. “I’m sure that isn’t a cause for concern,” she said, trying to keep from screaming. “Your organization puts people undercover all the time. Some go about it more enthusiastically than others.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” “That Anthony will probably enjoy this assignment.” It took all her willpower not to add “as much as you enjoyed yours in my bed.” “It isn’t an assignment, Muriel. He was suspended and he’s retaliating against Agent Hicks.” She paused and sighed for what Muriel took to be effect. “Have you heard anything about him?” “I need to retire,” Muriel said, laughing. “Because I’ve gotten so dumb I actually fell for this crap.” She opened the door and narrowed her eyes when Shelby tried to touch her. “You think I only wanted to see you to get information out of you? Do you really think that little of me?” “Save the indignation, sweetheart.” Muriel stepped out, then leaned her upper body back into the car. “And you’re right to say my advice is crap. I’ll get over this in a flash. Thanks for going out of your way to make it easy for me.” She slammed the door so hard she expected the window to shatter. “Fuck,” she said as she started walking in the direction she’d started. Her job had always kept her on the periphery of the family business and she’d accepted her position. That was about to change, though, because now she was willing to do anything to bring these people down. Shelby’s ulterior motives had seen to that.

Chapter Twenty-One

“I want you back at the casino. Sit in your office and don’t talk to anyone no matter what.” Nunzio Luca paced in the sunroom in the back of his house. “Don’t try anything to get your ass out of the crack it’s in— understand?” “Just one more chance, Nunzio. That’s all I’m asking.” “Richard, your part in this is over. Consider yourself lucky you’ll live to think about your brush with being a wise guy.” Nunzio noticed Kim Stegal, the head of his security, at the back of the room when he turned around. “Try to remember that one simple thing, and stop trying these cute stunts. Your stupidity has cost us plenty already.” He cocked his head toward the door, dismissing him. “Do you need anything new on that front?” Kim asked, referring to Richard. “Soon.” Nunzio glanced back at her as she headed to his office. “He’s a dumb ass, but until I get his name on the dotted line for the sale of the Capri, he’s a valuable dumb ass. Have somebody good keep an eye on him, though. Richard has a talent for getting himself deeper into shit.” Kim pulled her blond hair out of the band that kept it tied back and reordered it. At five-eight she was an inch taller than Nunzio and had gotten her job by proving how persuasive she could be collecting from bad gamblers. “I’ll take care of it today.” Kim stopped to pop one of the mints Nunzio kept on his desk into her mouth. “I did hear from Muriel while you were dealing with Richard.” “And?” He stopped flipping through the mail and looked up. Kim was good, but she had an annoying habit of making him beg for information. “Neither Cain nor Remi are available right now.” She brought her hand up when he took a breath and opened his mouth. “She didn’t give me any idea when Cain would be. I didn’t bother with Remi since I figure the Jatibons aren’t available either.” “What’s the fucking problem?” Nunzio punched the top of his desk, then

had to shake his hand out. “They were willing to cut this deal a few days ago.” Kim nodded. “Cain’s going to wait now. You haven’t dealt with her as much as you have with Remi, but they have a lot in common. A few days ago you had something they wanted. Granted, they negotiated a good deal, but you had the edge. Richard handed it back to them on a silver platter.” Kim delivered the explanation with little emotion, a technique she had perfected so he wouldn’t have to bear the blame for anything. “You have to realize you don’t have to sell to them, and they don’t need the deal.” “This isn’t like selling my car. If I have to start over with new buyers, my father isn’t going to blame Richard.” “Then you wait until Cain and Remi think you’ve stewed long enough.” “That isn’t the option I pay you to give me.” He hit the top of his desk again, this time with an open palm. “Convince them it’s not in their interest to wait. I don’t care how you do it—just get it done.” “I have your permission to be creative?” “As much as you like, but maybe start with Remi. The Jatibons are successful, but they aren’t as organized as Casey. Stephano gave me the lowdown on Cain, and I don’t need any more problems.” He told her what he’d discussed with his father and she nodded again. “I’ll see what I can do,” Kim said with a laugh, waving her fingers over her shoulder as she walked out. He usually found it comforting when Kim was in such a good mood, but he had too much riding on the outcome to start laughing yet. * “I had a wonderful day with Dallas Montgomery,” Emma said. She hadn’t gotten a lot done all day, but she thought she’d gained a new friend. “She seems nice and really interested in Remi.” “Well, Remi goes on about her a lot.” Cain unbuttoned her shirt and threw it in the hamper. “Dallas might just be the woman who tames the wanderer in her.” “I gave Dallas a few pointers on that score today.” Cain’s naked back was too tempting, so Emma gave in and ran the tips of her fingers from her shoulders to the small of her back where Cain’s pants didn’t let her go any

farther. “It’s weird, though.” “What?” Cain stepped out of the pants next. “For someone as accomplished as Dallas, she acts like she’s running from something. She’s kind of skittish.” Before she could return to her exploration, Cain put on a pair of khaki pants and a sweater. “You’re no fun.” “I promised Hannah and Hayden chocolate milk and beignets. You don’t want me to break a date, do you?” Cain turned around and lightly pinched Emma’s nipple. When Emma hissed she immediately let go. “Sorry, lass.” “It’s not you, just a little sensitive today.” She pressed Cain’s hand flat on her chest and laughed at her hopeful look. “Way too early to tell that, love, and no, I don’t want you to stand the kids up. Mind if I tag along?” “That’s like asking if I mind breathing.” “You’re so sappy, aren’t you?” They loaded into two cars so Lou, Merrick, Mook, and a few others could come. Emma still wasn’t comfortable with that level of protection, but she rarely said anything, knowing she’d never get Cain to bend on the subject. And rightfully so, she’d come to realize. Since their return to New Orleans, Cain took this outing with them at least once a week. Emma would laugh the entire time, as Hannah always managed to cover her ever-patient partner in powdered sugar before they were done. “Navy sweater, mobster.” Emma plucked at Cain’s top and shook her head. “Not a smart choice.” “Those little handprints are going to look good on you too.” Cain patted her backside, referring to her black skirt. Hannah led them to a table close to the entrance, wanting to listen to the older gentleman playing a saxophone right outside on the sidewalk. Emma was sure their little girl loved these outings with Cain and Hayden because New Orleans was so different from what she’d known, and Cain indulged her need to explore. Hannah was finally having the childhood she deserved, which hadn’t been possible living with her grandmother. “Chocolate milk and donuts, Mom,” Hannah said, her hands on the metal railing and a smile on her face as the street musician played something with more pep. Cain ordered for all of them and ran her hand along Hannah’s back,

clearly enjoying her enthusiasm. Then the relaxed set to Cain’s mouth evaporated so quickly that Emma followed her line of sight and saw Juan Luis standing there staring at them. From the way his lip was twisted into a snarl, she could tell he was disgusted by what he saw. “Cain.” She took hold of Cain’s hand as she stood up. “Leave it alone. Let Lou handle it.” “I just want to talk to him, lass,” Cain said, the proof of T-Boy’s information eyeing her from behind Juan. Anthony Curtis was smiling so widely he looked almost idiotic. “Just a talk, I promise.” She waved Lou off and stepped out, stopping five feet from Juan and his new employee. “Slumming?” she asked Anthony. “If you’re this hard up for work, I have openings at Emma’s for dishwashers.” “Still trying to pretend you have a pair, Casey?” Juan said, finally locking eyes with her. Through the entire exchange up to now Anthony had been staring at Emma. “After seeing your little bastards, though, I’m almost convinced you might not be pretending. Or is it that the slut you—” Cain grabbed Juan, spun him around, and slammed his head so forcefully into one of the café’s pillars, it split his lip. He pushed back in what she assumed was an attempt to get away and retaliate, but she easily held him in place. “Listen up, because I’m only going to say it once,” she whispered in his ear, driving his head into the pillar again to make him stop squirming. “You do whatever you need done and get out of New Orleans. Come near my family while you’re here and I will kill you.” “What was that, Casey?” Anthony asked, finally coming to Juan’s defense. “Assault in public isn’t usually your style. Want me to call the cops, Mr. Luis?” Juan straightened his clothes and pressed the handkerchief Anthony offered him to his lip when Cain let him go. “Fuck off, Curtis. You,” he pointed at Cain, “got lucky today.” She grabbed his finger and twisted up so much he screamed and dropped to his knees. When it was clear he wouldn’t resist anymore, she bent over and put her lips close to his ear again. “I don’t have to pretend to be a man as much as you do, hijo de puta.” She laughed and twisted his finger toward his wrist even harder, bringing tears to his eyes. “That’s the correct term, isn’t it? Your father wanted a quick fuck and your mother was

quick to spread them, you son of a bitch.” The rage in his eyes bloomed stronger than the pain and she laughed harder. She let him go and stepped back to anticipate his next move. “Oh, yes, you’re not the only one who did a little digging into family trees.” “I’m going to kill you for that,” Juan screamed as he lunged at her. This time she opened a cut over his left eye when she slammed him into the pillar again. “Today is me being merciful, so remember what I said,” Cain told him. Behind her, two cars screeched to a stop, followed by slamming doors. “Anthony, I’m going to have to ask you to come with the agents behind me,” Shelby said, pointing to the second car being driven by Joe Simmons. “Cain Casey,” Shelby said next, sounding official, “I’m going to have to ask you to come with us.” “Why? Am I under arrest for something?” “Just a few questions, but with the assault on this gentleman we just taped I’ve got enough to cuff you. Don’t make me do that in front of your kids.” “Emma, head home and call Muriel,” Cain said calmly. Juan had given Shelby and her ilk the opening they’d been wanting. Letting her temper loose was satisfying, but the consequences had just arrived and were the reason she told Hayden over and over why such behavior was never wise, no matter how good it felt. “Don’t worry. I’ll be back home soon.” “Mom,” Hayden said, moving close to her. “Take care of your mother and your sister. That’s your job until I get back,” Cain said, putting her hand on his shoulder. “I’ll be home soon.” “How can you be so sure?” Shelby asked as she held open the back door of the black sedan she’d arrived in. “Because Mr. Luis won’t press charges, and you’re just fishing.” “Wow.” Shelby slammed the door and got in the front. “Did you consult one of the fortune-tellers before I got here?” “No, you’re as easy to read as a Dick and Jane primer.” Shelby turned around, not appearing pleased. “Go ahead and enlighten us.” “Juan is the nephew of one of the largest drug runners in Mexico, but has the mentality of a gang banger. It’ll be a long time before he achieves

the polish Rodolfo has, if ever. He’s not pressing charges for tripping in the street and accepting my assistance because that would make him lose face more than he has already,” Cain said with a shrug, as if it should’ve been obvious. “Hispanic men don’t take kindly to having a woman beat the shit out of them.” “And us just fishing?” Claire Lansing asked. “That’s the easiest one of all, Agent Lansing.” Cain chuckled like she always did at their shocked expressions when she knew them by name. “If something goes wrong in the city, you guys throw your nets in my direction. You’re just fishing because that’s all you ever do. Call it the law of average behavior.” “Don’t you mean the law of averages?” Shelby asked. “Unlike you, I always say what I mean. There’s nothing new in your pattern, so your behavior is average, predictable, non-imaginative, and whatever other word you care to apply.” “It must be a burden to always be right,” Claire said. “The bigger burden would be to always be wrong.” Cain sat back and laughed. “But that’s only a guess. After all the training and money the government’s invested in people like you, I’m sure you know what you’re doing.” “It might be wise for you to listen to the part that says you have the right to remain silent,” Shelby said. “You haven’t read me my rights, but you’re correct. Who am I to tell you how to do your job?”

Chapter Twenty-Two

“Comfortable?” Shelby asked Cain when she finally picked a seat that gave the folks behind the mirror a good view of her face. Cain just stared, wondering what was bothering Shelby so much that she sounded pissed. “What are you hoping for here, Agent Daniels?” She drummed her fingers in an uneven beat that made Shelby glare at her hand. “It’s Agent Philips, Ms. Casey. I know how much you pride yourself on getting our names right,” Shelby said, her voice lower than before and her face paler. Cain whispered right into her ear, after jumping up quickly and grabbing her head, “Tell them to turn off the built-in sound system until my attorney arrives or, trust me, it’s going to be entertaining for me and interesting for them.” Joe Simmons magically appeared at the door, gripping the frame. “Shelby?” he asked when Shelby looked straight at him but didn’t try to move away from Cain. “It’s okay. Tell them to turn off the equipment until Ms. Casey’s attorney gets here.” She pointed at him and in a serious voice repeated, “I mean it, Joe, turn it off.” Cain straightened up and laughed. She knew better than to believe Simmons would stop the tape. “Are we alone now, Agent?” Shelby stared at her but stayed quiet. “Is it safe for us to share all our dirty little secrets?” Shelby barely shook her head. She saw it, but doubted anyone else looking in would. Of course it wasn’t safe. And one word from Cain about the night she’d first met Shelby and convinced Vincent to spare her life, and Shelby could lose all she’d worked for. Her fear was written all over her face. Shelby Daniels was the name she had given Cain on that flight when she agreed to lie in exchange for her life. “It doesn’t matter, though, does it, that I have nothing to say. That I’ve done nothing to warrant you dragging me away in front of my partner and my children like a common thug simply because you can.” Cain moved closer again and lowered her voice. “Power is intoxicating,

Agent, but like anything else, too much of a good thing isn’t healthy. You wield it indiscriminately, and I’ll show you how it’s done. I’d love nothing better than to teach you all how to take away little by little everything that’s important to the lot of you. I’ll talk, and you know the Irish, we can weave a tale, we can. Do we understand each other, Agent Daniels?” Cain’s lips were so close to Shelby’s ear she could smell her perfume. “Perfectly.” “Good. Then to answer your question, I’m comfortable.” It was the last thing she said until Joe walked in with Muriel. “Why is my client here?” Muriel said. She sat next to Cain and crossed her legs. When Shelby and Joe stayed quiet she snapped her fingers. “Now would be a great time to answer.” “Your client assaulted a gentleman on the street. We brought her in for questioning in that matter and about a few other topics.” Cain smiled and shrugged when Muriel glanced at her. “Let them tell us what I’ve done now, Muriel. It’ll probably save time.” “Let’s start with your altercation with Mr. Luis this afternoon,” Joe said. Cain leaned back in her chair. “Did he press charges or define it like that?” “He didn’t have much to say on the subject, but after more conversations he may change his mind,” Joe said, his hand resting on another file. “There is another matter.” He patted the file. “Would it create more tension if you played dramatic music?” Cain asked, making Muriel snort. Shelby bristled. “This isn’t funny, Ms. Casey.” “You’re right, this is serious business. Go on, Agent Simmons, let’s hear it.” “Agent Barney Kyle was murdered last night.” “I’m aware of that,” Cain said, never losing eye contact. She laughed when he leaned forward. “Don’t look so eager. I do know how to read. That was the headline story in this morning’s paper.” “You visited Agent Kyle yesterday in jail,” Shelby said. “You would know. You did, after all, follow me there from my office and had someone analyze every word we exchanged. Not to mention study every blink I made, and every facial expression. I visited Barney, but I don’t believe that’s a crime.”

Shelby nodded. “Considering your past relationship with Agent Kyle, why bother seeing him?” “Just a couple of things before we go on,” Muriel interrupted. “Cain’s ‘past relationship’ consisted of Kyle shooting her with the intent to kill. And why do you insist on calling him Agent Kyle? The guy was in jail facing some serious charges.” Shelby and Joe dropped their eyes to the table and didn’t dispute her right away. The door opened again and Annabel took a deep breath before pointing to Shelby. Without hesitation Shelby gave up her seat and left the room. “We meet again, Agent Hicks.” Cain offered Annabel her hand. “Thank you for agreeing to come in,” Annabel said, accepting the handshake. “You’re welcome, even though it wasn’t exactly voluntary.” “Before I arrived, Ms. Casey asked a question about Agent Kyle, and I’m here to answer it,” she said, ignoring what Cain had stated. “We’re all ears,” Muriel said. “Agent Kyle was in the sheriff’s custody when this happened, but in light of the report released today, I seriously doubt the District Attorney’s office would’ve filed charges.” “Why is that?” Muriel asked. “The FBI concluded that the incident with your client was an accident.” Cain put her hand on Muriel’s leg to keep her quiet until Annabel finished. “Furthermore, there was no evidence that Agent Kyle was working for, or affiliated with, the Bracato family. As far as the federal government was concerned, he was free to go as soon as he finished with local law enforcement. I understood Agent Kyle planned to retire after this to pursue other interests.” “He almost kills my cousin, and you’re telling me it was an accident? Did your investigators bother to interview everyone in that warehouse that night?” “Trust me, the investigation was thorough.” She opened the file Joe had brought in. “We have the murder weapon used last night.” “Let me save you some more time in this little charade,” Cain said. “Is it a Remington shotgun, silver barrel engraved with Irish roses, circa 1942?” “No, it isn’t,” Joe said.

“Then it isn’t mine. That’s the only firearm I own. If you don’t believe me, check.” “The gun used belonged to Giovanni Bracato,” Annabel said. “Then I suggest you find him and ask him why he decided to use Agent Kyle for target practice.” She said Kyle’s name with as much sarcasm as possible. “Wait, I forgot. There’s no link between Kyle and Big Gino. At least not anymore. It sounds like Bracato made sure of that.” “I’m trying to locate Mr. Bracato and his sons, but haven’t had much luck,” Annabel said. “And what? You want me to help you?” Cain stood and laughed. “Call the investigators you put on Barney’s case, Agent. After what you told me today, they should be more than capable of finding things that are lost, because so far they’ve done a beautiful job of finding things that weren’t there at all.” She tapped Muriel’s shoulder and started for the door. “We’re not done, Ms. Casey.” “Sure we are, Agent Hicks. You don’t need help with anything. If it doesn’t exist or doesn’t fit in the hole you created, you make it up as you go along. So much for honor and duty, huh? You and your minions are nothing but a pack of lying dirt bags.” She opened the door and faced them once more. “And you call me the criminal. If I was I could learn something from you, because compared to you, I’d be a rank amateur.” * Anthony waited in the next interview room, sitting down in the same position Cain had. He showed no emotion when Annabel walked in and sat down. “I never thought I’d be on this end of things,” he said, trying to be flip. “Shut up and listen. This isn’t an interrogation and it isn’t an interview,” she said. “There are people who learn from their mistakes, Agent Curtis, and then there’s you.” “What—” he jumped in his seat involuntarily when she slammed both her hands on the table between them and stood up, so he had to crane his neck back to see her. “I said for you to be quiet. You’re suspended, Mr. Curtis. If you’re too stressed or feeble-minded to realize that means you’re supposed to stay

home and contemplate where you went wrong—consider this your warning.” She leaned farther in, making him back up more in his seat. “Your new friend is under scrutiny from two agencies. If you do anything, and I mean anything, Mr. Curtis, to interfere in or screw up those ongoing operations, I will mount your head on my wall.” “It’s my time to do with as I please,” he said, louder than necessary, trying to intimidate her. “You said so yourself.” “You’re not involved in this situation in any official capacity, and if something goes wrong I won’t be able to protect you. Surely you know what that’ll mean to your career? Why take the chance?” “At the academy they kept saying if you don’t take chances every so often, you’ll never get anywhere. I’m tired of not getting anywhere.” He slid his chair back, tired of the uncomfortable position. “Juan hates Cain and has some big hang-up about Emma Casey. Eventually one of them will reach the boiling point, and I plan to be there when that happens.” Annabel sat down and stared at her hands like she’d written her next words on her fingers. “You aren’t taking a chance for the good of the team. You’re set on revenge. I studied your file more closely and it led me to your father.” “Leave him out of this,” Anthony said with menace. “They never proved he did anything wrong.” “You know how the Bureau works sometimes. They never publicized his case, but that doesn’t mean nothing was there.” She sighed like she knew she was wasting her time. “Something like that could cast a long shadow if you let it.” “My father wasn’t on Bracato’s payroll,” he screamed. “You’re right, he wasn’t on Bracato’s payroll. He was on Vincent Carlotti’s. A lot of evidence proves that. You can live in denial, but it won’t do you any good to fall into the same situation, even if you have good intentions.” “Why are you doing this to me? This is my father you’re talking about like a common criminal.” Annabel rested her crossed arms on the table and lowered her voice. “I’m not trying to humiliate you, but I’m still your boss and it’s still my job to protect you.” His anger ratcheted and he jumped up and towered over her, but

Annabel didn’t flinch. “You’re protecting me by tearing down my father? How convenient that he’s dead and can’t defend himself.” “I’m protecting you by telling you not to accept a salary from Juan Luis, though I doubt he’d take you seriously if you offered to work for free. But if you go that route, you’ll be vulnerable because you’re dealing with a monster and you have no backup.” She stood and shook her head. “If we find stashes of cash in your accounts or in your possession when we’re done, don’t be surprised if we conclude it’s another case of ‘like father like son.’ Once that happens you’ll never throw off the suspicion.” He took a step toward the door, knowing he could leave whenever he wanted, but he wasn’t ready. “And if people suspect you of something, it’s got to be true, right?” “That’s Cain Casey’s argument, Anthony. You’re better than that.” “Maybe she’s not completely full of shit. I consider myself warned, but you don’t own me or my time. If you think I’m doing something wrong, arrest me. If not, I’m leaving.” He stormed out without exchanging a word with anyone. “It doesn’t look like that went well,” Shelby said when she joined Annabel. “Something in him has changed, and I can’t reach him,” Annabel said. “I’d like to, though. We don’t need another person to watch, but that’s what we’re faced with.” She closed the door and made sure the monitors were off. “Meet with Mark Pearlman at DEA quietly and give him a rundown. That’s all we can do for now.” “Something’s got to be driving him.” “Until he decides to share that with me, my hands are tied.” Annabel stared at the closed door Anthony had walked through and sighed. Some days she wished she cut grass for a living. They were supposed to be the good guys, but after talking to Anthony and reading the report on Kyle, she knew those strict lines of right and wrong weren’t always so clear. “On another subject,” Shelby said, sounding hesitant, “how did the investigation into Kyle’s murder ignore the mountain of evidence we had?” “They only shared their findings with me, not their rationale. Kyle probably offered them more as a free man than a convict. Sometimes the higher-ups think it’s a good idea to bargain someone’s freedom for information.”

“That’s not fair. We put some work into that case.” “No, it isn’t fair, but there’s nothing I can do about it.” Shelby nodded. “What does it matter now? Kyle traded whatever he had, but last night wasn’t the outcome he expected.” “Some would call it justice, though.” “When they’re standing trial, I doubt they’ll feel so sanctimonious.” Shelby said it, but Annabel could tell she wasn’t confident that would happen. If Cain had something to do with Kyle, one more secret would eventually be buried with her, because Casey gave new meaning to the strong, silent type.

Chapter Twenty-Three

“You need to breathe or you’re going to pass out,” Cain told Muriel. They were headed home since Cain knew Emma would be a wreck until she arrived. “Hicks was serious, wasn’t she?” Muriel’s voice was low and tight, both signs that she was angry. “They were going to let that asshole go.” “From what I understand, yes. Kyle was Giovanni’s flunky but he was smart enough to figure out his operation. He definitely had a unique insight into Giovanni’s dealings, since he was carrying out some of them himself. If Kyle ever got caught, he’d turn on him.” Unlike her cousin, Cain felt as relaxed as if they were talking about the weather. “You knew, didn’t you? That’s why you went to visit him. You knew.” “You’re upset right now, Muriel, and because you are I’ll try to explain something so we never need to have this conversation again. Somewhere in the building we just left, I’m positive, is a thick file containing a psychological workup labeling me a psychopath. A textbook example of a murderer so thirsty for blood I’ll prey on the innocent just to get my fix.” When Muriel shook her head as if to disagree, Cain put her hand behind Muriel’s neck and squeezed. “Sometimes when I decide on a course of action, you don’t agree with it, but you never say anything.” “That’s not my job,” Muriel said. “I always make those questionable decisions alone, because if I don’t, the results will harm my family. My decisions,” she said, speaking in broad terms, “are necessary. I’m no butcher, but I am a realist. Our world is full of bad people, but as long as I’m here I’ll make as many hard choices as necessary so that you, Emma, and the kids are safe.” She pulled Muriel forward and kissed her forehead. “That answer your question?” Muriel nodded, then described her earlier visit with Shelby and explained she didn’t believe Shelby’s story of Anthony not being undercover. “She thought I’d just start talking, I guess.” “I can’t believe I’m going to say this,” Cain said, exhaling loudly, “but you need to withhold judgment on Shelby. She’s working against us, but she

can listen to reason when necessary. Don’t completely alienate her yet.” “I don’t want a relationship with a liar, Cain.” “I don’t want that for you either. Just be cordial. I think she’s partly right. Anthony isn’t working for Annabel. He’s working to see all of us go down. If that’s true, he’s twice as dangerous.” “Then let me help you,” Muriel said. She turned in her seat and stared at Cain so intently Cain could tell her emotions were still fueled by the day’s events. “I’m tired of sitting on the sidelines while you take all the chances. This is my family too and I want in.” “We put you on the sidelines for a reason, Muriel, so I want you to really think about what you’re asking.” “You’re willing to start teaching Hayden to take chances and give Katlin a chance, but not me?” “We’re all born into our roles for a reason, but no one forces you to follow the path we think is right for you. You already take plenty of chances, so why the sudden change?” Cain put her hand on Muriel’s knee and did nothing when she slapped it away. “I’m not a child you have to protect.” “How about a deal?” The offer made Muriel’s head come up again. “Take a few days off, I mean really take off somewhere, and forget about the office. Then if you still feel the same way, I’ll consider broadening the scope of your job.” “No more arguments to get me to change my mind?” “I’ll not force your path, Muriel, but I do want you to consider it before we veer in that direction.” Cain would honor Muriel’s decision, but it was like a cold wind slicing through her soul. She couldn’t restore Muriel’s innocence once she lost it, no matter how much power she wielded. * Emma didn’t say anything when Cain walked through the door. She’d been standing in the foyer since Cain had called that she was on the way home, and she didn’t smile until she actually saw her. “Welcome home, baby,” she said when Cain put her arms around her and lifted her off the ground. “You okay?”

“I’m fine, and I missed you, but you do have some damage control waiting for you upstairs.” “Hannah?” Cain put Emma down. “Hannah’s young so she was easy. No, it’s Hayden. And it’s not me he wants to talk to about what happened.” She ran her thumb along the crease in Cain’s forehead. “He wasn’t rude, and it’s not because he doesn’t trust me with his feelings. He said it was man stuff between the two of you.” Cain laughed a little. “That might be problematic since we’re a man short, but I’ll go up and talk to him.” “He’s serious,” Emma said, but smiled anyway. “I’m not laughing at him, lass, but after dealing with Muriel we might get a group rate on anger-management classes before this is over.” “Come on, then, let’s go upstairs. I have a date to dress dolls with Hannah.” Emma led her up the stairs and kissed her in front of Hayden’s room. “They just let you go?” Hayden asked before Cain could even offer a greeting. She sat next to him on the bed and waited to see if he had anything else to start off with. “They couldn’t prove I did anything so they had no choice.” She sat with her hands on her knees. For once she felt as if she’d let Hayden down. Hannah, Emma was right, was too young to know what had happened, but not him. She never wanted him to see her being taken away by the police. “I’m sorry you had to experience that.” “That didn’t matter to me. I’m just mad.” He smashed his fist into the palm of his other hand. Cain took his wrist before he could repeat the action. “I’m still sorry you had to see that, but it happened. And if you want to talk about it, I want you to.” “There’s nothing to talk about,” he said, but hadn’t made eye contact with her yet. “Are you sure about that?” She moved her hand to his knee and waited. “You don’t sound like you’re okay.” She could hear Hannah talking to Emma. Hayden stayed quiet, but he turned his head slightly and looked at her hand. “Why?” he finally said. “Why what?” “Why did you go if you didn’t have to?” As he asked he brought his eyes

up. “My father once caught me fighting with this neighborhood kid. I was beating on him because he called my father a useless killer.” Hayden blinked a few times then shook his head. “Did he get mad at you? You had a good reason to whale on the kid.” “He didn’t stop me, but he didn’t talk to me about it until the next day. Before he left for work he asked me to think about why he was disappointed.” Hayden stared at her like he couldn’t believe what she’d said. “You defended him and he was disappointed in you? Why?” “When that kid said that, I got mad and reacted—that was my only defense to my father. Because I was mad, I didn’t notice he was smaller than me and said it because his friends goaded him into it.” “Why tell me that?” She smiled and moved her hand to his cheek. The older Hayden got the more he resembled her father. “I want to explain why I did what I did today. But before I do tell you, why do you think I gave in?” “I thought—” he stopped and cut his eyes down again. “Say it,” she said. “When it’s you and me by ourselves, don’t be afraid to say what you’re thinking.” “You gave right in. That didn’t make you look very strong. It’s almost like you were afraid of those guys, and you were innocent. You’re supposed to stand up for yourself no matter what.” “Son, being strong is knowing when to give in. I didn’t go because I was weak and scared.” She ran her fingers through his hair and sighed. “I was trying to be strong and show no fear. I unclenched my fists and used my head, like I should’ve done with that kid a long time ago. It’s like I always tell you.” “I know, don’t let anger rule your brain.” “Maybe I should have you talk to Muriel,” she said, laughing, and shook her head when he looked at her like he didn’t understand. “And remember, it’s all right to be afraid. Don’t try to live thinking nothing will ever scare you, because that’ll only make you more reckless than some hothead.” “I’ll keep that in mind, thanks.” Cain stood up and hugged him, liking how solid he felt in her arms. “Thank you for taking care of your mother and Hannah until I got back.”

“You said it was my job, but I like having them here to take care of.” She smiled and left him to his video games to join Emma and Hannah next door. Emma was sitting on the floor surrounded by the doll clothes Cain had bought for Hannah’s new favorite companion. At the moment the doll Hannah had named Becky was naked and hanging upside down in Hannah’s arms as the little stylist struggled to get her shoes off. Cain stood right outside the door and watched Emma. Her blond hair was a little longer than usual, so as she studied the outfits she had to brush it back more often. During their talk Hayden hadn’t asked what did scare her, but here in this house was her greatest fear—that someone or something would take away these moments by either locking her up or harming Emma and the kids. That fear made her wish she’d had that talk with Dalton. How did he balance his business obligations with keeping his family whole? “You okay?” Emma asked from right in front of her. The question brought Cain back from where her mind had flown to. “I hate to break up this play date, but how’d you like to have dinner with me? It’s a double date with Remi.” “What’s the special occasion?” “I was planning to bait Juan, but any more of that and I might land in central lockup.” “Forget about him.” Emma lifted her hand and kissed her fingertips. “He’s not important enough to worry over.” “Whatever you say, Mrs. Casey.” “Worry about finding something for Miss Becky to wear, or you might have to go shopping again.” Cain laughed and followed Emma into the room. Juan, no matter what Emma thought, did warrant worry, but that was Cain’s job. The role she played and accepted with all her heart was to worry, fix, and eliminate concerns and threats so her family could have these carefree moments. Perhaps that’s what Dalton’s answer would’ve been.

Chapter Twenty-Four

Remi’s phone rang right after she pressed the buzzer to Dallas’s front door. “Change your mind?” she asked about their double date with Cain and Emma for dinner, recognizing the number. “Don’t you wish,” Dallas said. “Could you work your charm on the lock again? I’m almost ready but not quite.” Simon stood with her back to Remi as Remi quickly unlocked the gate, and as it closed behind them it seemed someone flipped a switch on the noise as well. The door to the house was open, and when they stepped in they found the drinks Dallas had poured. “She’s a great hostess,” Simon said, taking a seat in one of the wingback chairs by the fireplace. “True,” Remi responded automatically. Since Dallas was still upstairs she walked slowly around the room. The house, or what parts of it she’d seen, were comfortable and so tastefully put together they could be in a magazine layout. Beautiful artwork hung on the walls, and mementos of Dallas’s work sat on the mantel and other pieces of furniture. “You’re snooping.” Remi put down the badge Dallas had been issued for Lady-Killers and sat across from Simon. “I finally figured out what’s off about this place.” “Looks good to me.” “It’s great, but you could move in here and not feel like you’re invading anyone’s space.” Simon lowered her drink and leaned forward so they could keep their voices down. “What are you talking about?” “She has great art, but no photographs of any kind except a few recent ones. There’s stuff that must’ve meant something to her from work, but nothing else. She could leave here tomorrow and pack it in a small bag, because the rest is replaceable.” “Is that what you’re afraid of?” On the coffee table was the one piece that didn’t fit—a rock with no

markings and no recognizable shape, lying next to a vase of roses. “I don’t have any hold over Dallas—I’m just curious.” “You have to care about her, because otherwise you wouldn’t give a damn one way or the other.” She waved her hand at Remi. “Don’t try and deny it. I’ve known you from the day you were born.” Remi heard movement at the top of the stairs, and Simon stopped talking. The size of Simon’s smile made Remi stand and turn around, because Simon rarely smiled like that except at Juno. She whispered to Remi, “Tell me again later how you don’t care. I’ll wait for you outside. Good evening, Miss Dallas,” she added before leaving. Dallas stopped on the last step, wearing a tea-length black dress with a slit up the side past her knee. If she expected any kind of reaction, Remi disappointed her by just standing there and staring. “Is this all right? If not, I can change.” “I’m sorry,” Remi said, moving closer. “Please don’t change a thing. You look beautiful.” She put her hands on Dallas’s hips and kissed her neck. “People tell me that all the time, and I never put a lot of credence in it. But when you say it, you make me believe it.” “I wouldn’t say it if I didn’t mean it.” “I believe you because you have nothing to gain from the compliment, and because you’ve taken the time to want to know me.” “That process has just begun, take my word for it.” Remi let her go and took a step back. “Shall we?” “I’m looking forward to it.” The answer, Remi thought, applied to a lot more than a dinner invitation. * “She doesn’t exist, Papi, and I’ve looked. She pays no taxes, collects no checks, and owns nothing in her name. The information we have on file is bogus. The schools, the birthplace, nothing checks out. It’s as if she appeared one day, then made up a life,” Mano told his father as he held a folder in his hand full of the information he’d gathered on Dallas. “I’m sure no one’s checked before because, once they break in, everyone in this business changes their name to something more marketable. It’s strange, though, that none of the tabloids have picked up on this. They live for these

types of stories.” “Dallas hasn’t gone for roles that would catapult her into a career that would bring extra scrutiny. Those vultures spend their time on the truly famous, and she’s hovering at the cusp of that category.” “I give her credit then.” “How does she get paid?” Ramon asked. “The money goes to the manager, Bob, who, as far as I can tell, must dole out an allowance, since I can’t even find a bank account in her name. If I hadn’t seen her at the party, I’d say she didn’t exist, because I haven’t been able to prove it.” “If we can’t find anything, we might have a problem. Remi won’t admit it, but she cares for this girl. If she turns out to be something she’s not, your sister could end up getting hurt.” Ramon glanced over the papers Mano had handed him. “Concentrate on the casino deal and leave this to me. I’ll check on a few other things and see what I can find. The last thing I need is to open up something that could put us in the spotlight.” “I’d like to look somewhere else before I quit.” Mano handed Ramon another folder. “Instead of hunting for something we may never find, why not start with the person who made Remi want to know about Dallas in the first place?” The folder had the name Bob Bennett on it. Mano had already started the search for answers about Dallas through the only link they had. “This one has a few more pages,” Ramon said, quickly flipping through the whole thing. “It’s a lot more interesting reading too. Bob’s tried to distance himself from his beginnings, but he didn’t go about it as intelligently as Dallas did.” “To tell you the truth, I didn’t think we’d find anything on either one. The fact that Dallas is such a mystery disturbs me since your sister is busy spinning theories of her own.” Mano stood up and clicked his briefcase closed. “Are you sure you don’t want my help?” “I trust you with my life, and if Remi was here, I’m sure she’d tell you the same thing,” Ramon said. He put the files in his top desk drawer and locked it. “But maybe this is something you shouldn’t know on the off chance Remi gets serious with this girl. You’d never betray her, but if you knew the whole truth it might embarrass both Remi and Dallas, and that

might come back to haunt them.” “Let me know if you run into a dead end, or if you need my help.” Ramon walked with Mano to the side door of his office that led outside and kissed his forehead before he opened it. “You’ll be my first call. Stay out of trouble.” “Are things still on track? I didn’t mean to insult Cain at our last meeting.” “I’m sure your question didn’t put Cain off, unlike some of the others we deal with. She likes everyone to be upfront, just like your sister. If she’s got a problem she won’t hesitate to bring it up.” “I’ll keep in touch with Muriel then, as soon as we’re ready for the next step.” Ramon nodded and watched Mano walk to his car. Of all the deals he’d made since arriving in the States, this one had the most twists and surprises. When Ramon added what they didn’t know about the one girl Remi had ever shown an interest in for more than one date it only added to the unknowns he had to deal with as they tried to close the casino deal. He figured his retirement wouldn’t be anytime soon.

Chapter Twenty-Five

The Steak Knife was famous for all its infamous patrons. Those who didn’t personally know the owner always had to wait six months for a reservation, but they waited because for one night it didn’t matter if they were accountants or podiatrists—they could sit next to someone they read about all the time. These were the people who, no matter what, never followed the rules. The owner stood by the host stand, a smile breaking across his face as Lou held the door open for Emma and Cain. “You finally decided to grace me with the company of this beautiful woman,” he said to Cain as he held both of Emma’s hands and kissed her cheeks. “Welcome back, bella Emma.” “Thank you, I missed you,” Emma returned his welcome. “And we brought friends.” She stepped aside so he could see Dallas and Remi. “One of these days you two are going to have to share your secret for finding beautiful women,” he said, kissing Dallas hello. Four waiters stood behind him ready to escort them to their table and start bringing out drinks. “But let me feed you first.” “Do you all come here often?” Dallas asked. The whispers and the nottoo-discreet finger-pointing had begun as they made their way to the table. “Not enough to raise our cholesterol,” Remi said as she pulled Dallas’s chair. “This is one of those places that’s like family. It doesn’t matter how often you come, they’re just glad you’re here.” “Then for once the whispering might not be about me. How long did it take you to get used to this, Emma?” Dallas asked. “Going somewhere with Remi is like realizing I’m the only person in the city who didn’t know her.” “Part of me will forever be a dairy farmer’s daughter who won’t get used to the attention, but for the most part I’m so in love it doesn’t bother me. I just enjoy my life and the interesting people in it because of Cain.” She ran her fingers through Cain’s hair. “Given your career choice, being noticed must be commonplace.”

“It’s not something you really ever get used to,” Dallas said, clicking her mouth shut so quickly Emma figured she had more to say on the subject. She’d stopped when Lou rose from the next table and stood behind Cain so he could whisper in her ear. “Katlin called from outside. It’s about to get crowded in here.” Cain didn’t need to ask who, since she could see Nunzio Luca making small talk with the owner, and Rodolfo and Juan Luis hanging back and scanning the room. Juan’s face held signs of his recent run-in with her, with a bruise around his mouth and one over his eye. “This might answer how long Nunzio was willing to wait,” Cain said, cocking her head in the direction of the door so Remi would turn around. “The mountain has come to us, Mohammad.” “Too bad he brought the trash with him,” Remi said. “It looks like Juan either pissed somebody off or hit a brick wall with his face.” Emma put her ice water down and laughed. “Maybe a little of both, but you have to admit my brick wall is cute.” She smiled at Cain. “Cain—Remi.” Nunzio stopped at their table. “I was hoping to run into you when I got to town. Lady Luck’s on my side.” “Or maybe you called my office on the off chance someone would tell you where I was,” Cain said. She wiggled her fingers in Juan’s direction and smiled. “You really should warn them about that,” Nunzio said, stepping in front of Juan. “You never know who’s calling.” “Your concern is touching, but I’m sure you’d rather enjoy the menu here than worry about my employee disclosures.” Cain picked up her drink and took a sip. “Before I head back, I’d like to meet with all the parties involved in our deal. It’s time you spoke to me directly about this issue with employee problems before we have any more misunderstandings.” Nunzio nodded, and Kim led Juan and Rodolfo away. “Is tomorrow good for the two of you?” “I’ll talk it over with my father,” Remi said, “but I’m afraid we might search out new options. Of course, I’m only speaking for my family, though I’m confident Cain will join us on this venture.” “Remi, I’ve never known you to be hasty.” Nunzio was leaning over trying to keep their talk private, but it was difficult in such close quarters. “Why not

give me a chance to negotiate?” “I know Ramon seldom does business on Sundays,” Cain said, glancing at Remi, who nodded once in return. “So make it Tuesday at my office. We’ll have one of our guys pick you up and drive you. No sense in giving the feds any more clues, right?” “You want me to come alone?” “I actually don’t want you to come at all,” Cain said, and Emma laughed. “You’re the one who wants to meet.” “Until Tuesday, then.” Nunzio’s smile appeared forced. “Ladies, it was a pleasure,” he said to Emma and Dallas. As he walked away Dallas shivered so noticeably Cain couldn’t help but ask, “Are you all right?” “He reminds me of someone I used to know. The same dead eyes.” Dallas shivered again and rubbed her arms as if she were really cold. “Sorry. Remi, I’m sure you and Cain have some stuff to talk over. Do you need us to head to the ladies’ room?” “Let’s not give them a choice,” Emma said. When she rose, Lou stood up with her. “Merrick?” She looked at her guard. “We flipped a coin and Lou won,” Merrick said. “He’s the only person who hates Juan more than Cain does and would love to add matching bruises on the opposite side of Juan’s face.” “Come on, Lou, you two spent so much time fighting over me, I really do have to go.” Cain laughed and watched them walk away. Since the owner had put Nunzio and the Luis family in the next room, she didn’t have to look at them. “It’s a good thing we’re going to Pescador’s after this.” “You want to talk to my father?” “More like I want you to talk to him—I already know how I’m going to handle Nunzio.” Cain stopped talking when the waiter arrived with a fresh round of drinks. “You backing out on us?” Remi asked, but Cain could tell she wasn’t angry. “I gave you my word and I’d never back out, but I don’t like this guy. Nunzio’s going to tell us whatever we want to hear just to get his hands on the money. Once that happens, we’ll have to deal with the consequences of the monster we’ll have helped create.”

Remi nodded. “I agree but don’t see a lot of options here. If we want what he’s selling, we can either talk him down or move on to something else. Mirage Properties will probably hold their noses and deal with him if they can add another property to their holdings.” “I’m sure we’ll think of something,” Cain said. She stood as Emma and Dallas made it back. “We have until Tuesday to come up with a better deal.” “Have you solved all the world’s problems?” Emma asked. She kissed Cain’s chin before sitting down. “Everything okay?” Cain cocked her head in the direction of the restrooms. “For once it was a bathroom trip without incident.” Emma laughed at Dallas’s look. “Long story that I’ll tell you the next time we have lunch.” Their appetizers had arrived when Juan strode toward the front of the restaurant. He stared directly at Emma, puckered his lips, and blew her a kiss. He laughed when Emma put a restraining hand on Cain’s shoulder, but stopped when Lou stood up as if waiting for him to pass. He stayed at his table for the remainder of the meal. After dinner Remi led them to Ramon’s club, where it was hard to miss Shelby and Claire having a club soda at the bar. But the agents were stuck there as Remi took her party up the stairs to the private section. Dallas looped her arm through Remi’s as they walked toward the cashier’s cage. After Remi signed a voucher, the girl pushed a stack of chips toward her, repeating the process when Cain laid her money down. “Craps?” Remi asked Cain. They played, sharing their chips with Emma and Dallas, who, by the time Ramon arrived, were doing better than they were. Ramon gave them some hints on how to bet, obviously enjoying Dallas and Emma’s enthusiasm. “Nunzio Luca’s in town and wants a meeting,” Remi said as she and her father moved to the bar to get water for everyone. “What answer did you and Cain give him?” “Tuesday, if he comes alone. But Cain’s not sounding too hyped about this deal anymore.” Remi waved the bartender off, wanting a few more minutes with her father. Ramon draped his arm around her shoulders and kissed Remi’s cheek

before letting her go. “I’ve taught you everything I can, and I know you weren’t sure why I wanted to partner with Cain on this and the studio. Doing business with her will give you a new perspective. Cain surprises a lot of people all the time, but I’m seldom in that group because I seldom underestimate her.” “So you don’t think she’ll back out?” Remi asked. “She gave us her word—to Cain that still means something. Before we’re done, we’ll own the Capri. It just might not come from the deal Nunzio Luca has in mind. If that’s the case, we’ll end up with a bargain we didn’t expect.” When the waiter appeared again, Remi nodded. “How about the other thing I asked you to work on?” Someone shouted from the craps table, and Ramon turned around as Dallas clapped and laughed. “I met with Mano about that this morning. We haven’t found anything yet, but after I started reading what he has so far, I can see what made you curious.” “Nothing,” Remi said, staring at the Evian bottles. “Let me check one more thing before you jump to any conclusions. For the most part, she’s who she says she is, and she’s got the talent to back it up. That part is more than clear. But we don’t know how she got there.” Remi cracked open one of the bottles and took a gulp, then wiped her mouth with the back of her hand. She joined her father in watching Dallas and her friends having a good time. “Sometimes it’s easy to identify a woman with no past,” she said, making Ramon step closer to her again. “Give me a couple more days,” he said in a gentle tone. “If she’s undercover, you’re not going to find anything except what whoever she’s working for wants you to find.” “I don’t think that’s it.” “Why not?” Remi waved back when Dallas made a motion for her to rejoin them. “She’s got the perfect cover. Damsel in distress under the thumb of an overbearing manager. I was bound to notice her sooner or later. Our taking over Gemini has been in the works for a couple of years, so it hasn’t been a secret. I’m not saying she’s a cop, but if she is, you have to give them credit for the elaborate setup.” “If it’s there, I’ll find it. If there’s anything to find.” “I trust you, Papi. Let me know, and follow the money trail. Her work

experience isn’t extensive, but this last film has been lucrative.” “Go on.” Ramon handed the tray over and pushed her in her date’s direction. “You’ve spent so much time with me you’re being rude.” “And about Tuesday?” “Tell Cain I’ll be glad to follow her lead.”

Chapter Twenty-Six

“Dallas, it was great seeing you again,” Cain said as they came down the stairs of the club. Shelby was still sitting on her stool, but Claire was nowhere in sight. “Have a good night.” She shook hands with Remi before accepting a friendly embrace. “I’ll call you tomorrow,” Remi told her before she stepped back. “Whenever you like, we’ll be home.” Remi and Cain stood back as Emma and Dallas said their good-byes. They hadn’t known each other long, but Remi could see they were becoming good friends. The conversation she’d had with her father returned to her, and suddenly the possibility of Dallas not being who she said she was hit her in the gut. If there was even a remote chance, Dallas would be betraying not only her family and her—she would also get to Cain via her partner. Taking her aside, Cain asked, “You all right?” “I need your help.” Remi hoped her father was right about Cain’s creativity. “My father and Mano are working on something, but they haven’t had much luck.” “Remi,” Cain said, winking at Emma when she took a step toward them, “we’ve known each other a long time. If you need anything, just ask. It’s that simple.” “This has nothing to do with business.” She glanced at Dallas before giving Cain her full attention. “But until we talk, please tell Emma to be careful on any future lunch dates.” “You know how I feel about Emma. Give me a hint so I can sleep tonight.” “Not here, not now, but I promise first thing in the morning.” Remi pointed to Shelby, not caring if she could see her. “I have your word it’ll stay between us if I’m wrong?” “You’ve got no worries, no matter what it is. Go on and get Dallas home, and we’ll talk tomorrow.” Emma kissed Remi’s cheek before following Cain out to the car.

“Anything wrong?” she asked when the door closed, leaving them alone in the back. “If there is we’ll have to wait until tomorrow to find out. You had lunch with Dallas, right?” “I told you about it, remember?” Lou headed out of the Quarter but wasn’t driving them to Jarvis’s. They were going to their house. “Did she ask any strange questions? Anything on the verge of snooping?” Cain asked, not questioning their direction. “You mean more about business and less about girl talk?” “I’m not asking to be insulting.” “I know. You’re asking because of that serious and sudden talk you just had with Remi. What’s the problem?” “I don’t know if there is one, but it sounds like Remi’s trying to find out some information on Dallas, or she has Ramon working on it.” “How romantic,” Emma said, clearly being sarcastic. “Something must’ve prompted it, lass. Don’t go crucifying her yet.” “Did you do that to me?” “I didn’t have to.” Cain laughed at the menacing glare Emma had plastered on her face. “Why’s that?” “After our first date, I knew all I had to about you, and I was right.” “So I didn’t send off warning bells in your head?” Emma moved closer and lifted Cain’s arm around her shoulder. “In my head and in other parts of my anatomy,” Cain teased. “I saw past the clumsy waitress and into my future and the mother of my children. I had no reason to question what was in my heart.” “You,” Emma ran her hand up Cain’s leg until she reached her crotch, “are a very romantic soul, but I think you took a little longer to see all that in me. The night we met was more of a question of whether to fire the hayseed or not.” “And give someone else a shot at you? Not on your life,” Cain said, then tapped on the window. “Are we going to study more paint swatches?” “We’re going to study something, and eventually it’ll require more painting, but it’s more to rev you up for a threat I made today.” “Why do I get the feeling I’m not going to like this, Mrs. Casey?” “Trust me, baby, you can’t be any madder about the situation than I am. I

wanted to show you something, then I want you to talk to our contractor in the morning. However you decide to handle the situation I’ll gladly back you, but it needs your unique persuasive charms.” They drove through the new gate and Cain spotted the van across the street already in place. The guards waited in the car as Emma took Cain’s hand and led her through the front door. From the time they made it inside until they stopped at the stairs, Cain counted over a hundred holes in their walls, most of them in her study. “What about upstairs?” Cain asked Emma. “The maid hasn’t made it up there yet, since this part took so long after I left here this morning,” Emma said. “I’m sure it’s the same mess.” Cain smiled finally and kissed her. They stood outside the house now, but the bugs inside were undoubtedly operational. The agents in the van were probably testing them. “Let’s get going then. I wouldn’t want you to come down with something,” Cain said. As soon as they were back in the car Emma said, “His name is Jimmy Pitre, if you remember, and I told him you’d call when I had the sweep done. This is going to set us back some.” “I’ll take care of it, lass, even if I have to make a trip to Home Depot and fix it myself. What kind of deal did you offer this guy?” Emma told her about the five-thousand-dollar penalty for every device they found. “You should’ve set an extra charge for every one you found after a hundred,” Cain said. * “Thanks for inviting me tonight.” Dallas held Remi’s hand as they walked down Bourbon Street toward her house. “I really like Emma and Cain.” “They’re a great couple who’ve already had their share of heartache. It’s good to see them together again.” “Together again? Were they separated?” Dallas took her key out of her small evening bag and handed it to Remi. “It’s a long story.” She unlocked the outer door and held it open for Dallas. “Maybe next time I’ll get into it more. I don’t like to talk about my

friends out of turn.” They stopped at the door to the house, and Dallas placed her hands on Remi’s shoulders. “It’s still early. You have time now if you want to come in.” “I have some meetings in the morning so I have to get going.” She unlocked the next door. “I’ll call once I’m done.” Dallas moved her hands up until they were behind Remi’s neck. “Why does that sound like a brush-off? Did I do or say something to upset you?” “I have a lot on my mind, and I’m not brushing you off. As soon as I’m done I’ll give you a call.” Remi kissed her, then waited for her to slide the deadbolt on the door into place. When Dallas’s expression had turned to one of sadness, she’d almost given in. That’s something I can’t allow

myself to do until I know all your secrets, Dallas Montgomery. * “Where in the hell have you been?” Bob said menacingly as he dug his fingers into Dallas’s arm when Remi’s footsteps faded away. He’d been waiting for her inside the door in the shadows, she was sure, so he could keep out of sight if Remi had accepted her invitation to come in. She didn’t answer and tried to pull away, not in the mood for Bob’s games. “Answer me, or do I need to remind you who owns you, sweetheart?” he asked, tightening his hold. “I’ll put the bruises where no camera will ever find them.” “You remind me so much every day, I’d think you’d be tired of it by now.” Dallas winced as the pain got worse right before he let go. Taking no chances that he’d touch her again, she moved around him and put as much distance between them as possible. “I had dinner with Remi Jatibon. It was a spur-of-the-moment invitation, so I didn’t have time to call you. Since you told me to be nice, I thought you wouldn’t mind.” “You’re finally using your head and appealing to her more basic needs. I’m glad to see you’re not playing hard to get. We both know better. But make sure you check with me before you go making any stupid moves.” “I leave all the move-making up to you,” she said, suddenly feeling tired. Now that Remi was gone, she just wanted to be alone. “Think you can smart off now? What, you get one dinner invitation and you believe you’ve found a guard dog to protect you from me? Do I need to

remind you she didn’t even make it through the door?” “Not everyone is out to get something. This was dinner, and unlike most people I have to deal with, Remi wasn’t expecting me to pay for it on my back.” She glanced at the rock on her coffee table and took a deep breath. “Those days are over, if I can help it.” “I’m out to get all I can, and we’re taking another step next week. The studio called, and we have an appointment. Let’s hope your little girlfriend hasn’t moved on to a newer flavor by then, and you end up with a more lucrative contract than before.” He crossed the room and stopped in front of her, then ran his finger down her cheek to her neck. “Whatever happens, don’t start thinking this perverted bitch can help you get rid of me, because that’ll never happen. We’re partners for life, baby. I’ve seen to that.” When Bob left, the air in the room seemed to return. Dallas slumped against the chair she’d been standing by and gave in to the tears she seldom shed in front of anyone, not anymore. Bob was an ass, but he wasn’t wrong about a whole list of things. She belonged to him; he wasn’t going away voluntarily, and Remi had already moved on. Something had happened while they were in Pescador’s that had changed Remi’s demeanor toward her. If she’d ever had a chance with Remi, something had snatched it away before anything came of it. Too tired to climb the stairs to her room, she stretched out on the sofa and cried. Dallas had learned early that life wasn’t fair. Fate showed her glimpses of what was possible, then just as quickly took them away. She would’ve done better never to know any kind of happiness was possible, because then she’d have nothing to compare the misery to. She wouldn’t have any memories of her mother singing her to sleep, picking wildflowers in the meadow near their house, or how good it felt when Remi held her on this same couch. That’s all they were, memories so fleeting she could almost convince herself they were simply strings of fantasy.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

The mansion off the road in Long Island had been in the same family for three generations. Guards carrying machine guns and large dogs roaming the grounds dissuaded unwelcome guests from impromptu visits. The beautiful gardens and buildings were purchased with blood, drugs, and no conscience. Junior Luca sat on a bench that overlooked the water, the one place on the property where he felt comfortable to talk freely because of his staff’s constant sweeps for listening devices. “Nunzio, you in New Orleans yet?” “I just got back from dinner with Rodolfo and Juan. I thought I’d call before I take a shower. After spending the night listening to that idiot Juan, I can use one.” “Yeah, well, while Rodolfo’s making nice with you, he’s breathing down my neck about money. We’re tapped out, and I can’t bleed any more cash out of the East Coast operations. What kind of timetable are you looking at down there?” “I ran into Remi and Cain at dinner tonight, and they said they’d sit down with me Tuesday. They acted pretty chummy, and they’re both holding the line that they’re negotiating some other deal.” He stood at the window peering out at the night sky. “I talked it over with Kim, and she’s ready to go when it comes to what we talked about before.” “Boy, the last fucking thing we need is to get into a pissing contest with Cain Casey. Tell Kim to rework her plan and get back to me, but I can tell you right now, Tuesday’s too late.” “I think you’re wrong there, Papa. Tuesday will give me all the time I need to put things into motion not only for this deal, but for our future dealings in the South.” The glass felt cold against his hand, but he’d flipped the air conditioner on. He couldn’t sleep unless it was cold. “What’s on your mind? Or should I say who?” Junior Luca asked. “If I move, it’ll be with the help of the Colombians.” “I don’t want to owe anyone any favors after this plays out.” “Look at it this way, if they help us they’re going to be doing us a favor.

But if I let them take care of business when they’re here, then what they’ll owe us in return is going to be so much more. We have a lot of enemies in common, and letting them get involved on our terms will drive our price down in the end.” “Don’t forget to keep me in the loop, and if not Cain, then who?” “Remi. That’ll make Cain and Ramon see it’s in their best interest to talk to me,” Nunzio said. “We’ll see.” Nunzio threw his phone on the bed and took one last look at the view before he closed the curtains. The phone landed near Kim, and she placed it on the nightstand as she turned up the volume on the television. “He doesn’t agree with you,” she said. “He doesn’t trust me. That’s different than disagreeing with me.” He sat down so hard the mattress bounced. “Give him a few days to fully appreciate how this plays out. When Junior gets everything he wants and is making more money than he ever dreamed, he won’t take you for granted again.” Nunzio laughed and scrubbed his face with his hands. “This is Junior Luca we’re talking about, right? He’s not about to give in that easily, no matter how successful I am.” Kim pointed the remote at the TV and turned it off. “Then how about if I take your mind off it some other way?” She rolled toward him, put her hand on his crotch, and squeezed. The blatant come-on made him forget his father, Remi, Cain, and, most importantly, his wife. * “Am I too early?” Remi asked when she was led back to the dining room to find Emma and the children having breakfast. “Or is Cain just sleeping in?” “Cain’s meeting with our contractor this morning, but she said she wouldn’t be long, so please join us.” Emma was cutting up a waffle for Hannah, who was doing a good job of shoving bacon in her mouth. “Hannah, slow down before you choke and Remi thinks we’re not teaching you any table manners.”

“Cain tells me you’ve got a birthday coming up, Hayden,” Remi said. “What’s on your wish list?” “A Corvette, but Mama says I have to wait a few years,” he joked. “Think Emil would consider helping me out with some boots?” Remi crossed her feet at the ankles and gave him a good view of her black alligator boots, polished to perfection. They’d been a gift from her father’s personal guard Emil, who knew as much about trapping gators as he did about keeping Ramon safe. “I’m sure if we ask him real nice, he’ll put you in some new footwear.” Remi opened her arms when he came around the table and hugged her. “Thanks, Remi, and if you’re not busy, come to the barbeque Mama’s putting together. You can meet my Grandpa Ross. He’s making the trip down from Wisconsin.” “I wouldn’t miss it.” Hayden kissed Emma next and waved to Hannah before he walked out. “He’s getting tall.” Remi smiled at Hannah, who’d moved on to filling her cheeks with waffle. “And this one just gets cuter. I can see why Cain talks about them all the time.” “They’re beautiful, but they’re a handful since they don’t just look like Cain. She keeps telling me it’s the strands of bad Casey grass running through them.” When Hannah lost interest in her plate, Emma wiped her mouth and put her on the floor. Hannah stopped and gave Remi a hug as well before she followed Carmen out. “If you’re good enough for Hayden,” Emma explained. “That’s her litmus test.” She stood and poured them a cup of coffee. “It gets a little more complicated once we get older, doesn’t it?” “That’s because the older we get, the better we get at hiding who we are.” “Can I be honest with you?” Emma sat down across from her and added cream to her coffee. “This is decaffeinated,” she said when Remi nodded. “I hope you’ve had a real cup already.” Her attempt at humor worked and Remi laughed. “I had lunch with Dallas, and I noticed something about her.” Emma sounded so serious Remi hesitated before answering. “If she made you feel uncomfortable—” “Remi, she didn’t make me feel uncomfortable. I felt sorry for her. Dallas

is running from something, and the last thing she needs is for you to disappear.” “What makes you think I’ll do that?” Her coffee sat forgotten, but Remi did run her finger along the cup handle to have something to do while she lay under Emma’s microscope. “How do I know? Are you kidding?” She laughed, and some of the hair in her ponytail pulled loose. “I might have graduated from Tulane with a degree in English, but I have a doctorate in life when it comes to understanding Derby Cain Casey. You two are at different points in your lives, but in here,” Emma stood up and placed her hand over Remi’s heart, “you’re the same. It’s this,” she tapped the side of her head, “that gets in the way when it comes to situations like this.” “You sound like you do know about it.” Remi stood and followed Emma to the sunroom. Outside Hannah was running around chasing the last of the falling leaves. “If you just change where we’re from, Dallas and I aren’t that different either. In the end we’re all running from something. If you care even a little about her, you need to find out what it is and make her want to run toward something.” Remi smiled as she gave Emma a quick hug. From the time Cain had introduced them, Remi had liked the little firecracker. Suddenly she saw the allure of having only one woman in her life. “My mother could take lessons from you.” The teasing comment made Emma chuckle. “How do you know I haven’t taken some from her? I’m just practicing. With a true-bred Casey upstairs and another one coming up right behind him,” she pointed to Hannah, “I can use all the experience I can get. Once all those hormones kick in, our house is going to be a zoo.” “I’m sure you’ll do fine.” Remi opened the door to the yard and waved her through. “How about if I get some practice with a four-year-old until Cain gets back?” “If everything works out you could use that.” Emma was kidding, but is that what she wanted? She had a home, but she had never considered filling it with a wife and children, like Cain had. And if she did consider it, was Dallas the one who, like Emma, could make the perfect partner?”

The answers were like a fortune cookie, wrapped in secrecy. She just had to crack through what Dallas was hiding.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

Jimmy Pitre stood in Cain’s office breathing like he’d sprinted a mile. His eyes darted from Cain’s face to the multitude of holes in the walls. This room had been gutted first during the renovations because of all the bullet holes, and Cain was sure the FBI had taken full advantage of the missing drywall to wire the room in which she most likely did business. “Beautiful day, don’t you think?” Cain asked him after fifteen minutes of silence. She gave him credit for keeping his mouth shut since he’d arrived. Usually the sobbing started five minutes in. “I guess,” Jimmy said, his voice wavering. “When you were dealing with my wife, she said you were always certain,” Cain said, staring at him until he dropped his eyes to the floor. “You remember my wife, don’t you? The cute blonde who gave you some pretty straight-forward directions.” “I did my job, Ms. Casey. The house is almost finished. I fulfilled Emma’s wishes, and I didn’t leave any room looking like that.” He pointed to the holes. “I see.” Her leather chair creaked when she sat back. In the quiet house it sounded even louder than usual, but still she could hear Jimmy’s breathing. “Do I look stupid, Jimmy? May I call you Jimmy?” He whipped his head up and nodded vigorously. “No, ma’am, you don’t look stupid.” “Then maybe when Emma hired you she misunderstood exactly what kind of work you do, or maybe you forgot to tell her about all those little things that set you apart from the other guys she could’ve gone with. Which do you suppose it was?” He spread his hands out in front of him and smiled. “I do go that extra mile to make sure you’re satisfied. But don’t worry—there’s no charge for that.” “I see,” she repeated and pulled away the kitchen towel she’d grabbed before he’d arrived, then rested her hands on the edge of the desk. “I imagine, then, that the main control for these is somewhere in the house.

When you submitted your final bill, I didn’t notice any mention of them, so now that you’re here, explain them to me.” “Those aren’t mine, and I don’t know anything about them,” he said, his voice going up an octave. “We’ll get to who they belong to and how they got here in a minute, but first let’s talk about your last chat with Emma. Do you remember the fine she mentioned?” “She said five thousand per infraction.” “Right here then we have five hundred and eighty thousand dollars worth of infractions.” She had laid every bug Katlin had found in neat rows on her desk. “And we’re talking the first floor only.” She stopped and picked up two that lay to the side of the others. “Do you know where we found these?” She held them up and Jimmy shook his head. “On the new playground equipment I put up for my daughter. I realize some people consider me a monster, but do you really think if I were, I’d show that side of myself in front of my four-year-old?” She slammed the devices back down on the desk. “I don’t know who did that.” His lip trembled as he spoke. “We have a problem, Jimmy. My math tells me that you owe me over a hundred grand at the moment.” She went on talking over him. “Did you bring your checkbook?” “No.” His eyes were glassy now, but the tears were holding steady. “That’s okay, because I’m not finished tabulating.” Cain saw Lou’s chest shake in quiet laughter when Jimmy appeared so relieved he took a small step forward. “Like I said, these were downstairs, and once I start on the second floor, the fine will be the same unless I find any in the master bedroom.” “What happens then?” He sounded as if he had to choose between being disemboweled or burned alive. “Are you married, Jimmy?” “Five years.” She nodded. “Any kids?” “A three-year-old boy.” “Uh-huh.” She picked up another bug and studied it. “How would you feel making love to your wife and sharing lovers’ conversations, only to have a bunch of people you don’t know listen in?” “I wouldn’t like it.”

“Good for you, that was the right answer. Your wife would be proud.” She glanced up at him again and stood. From the way his eyes widened, she was sure he was surprised that she was taller by a few inches. “Back to our talk about the master bedroom. For every one of these I find up there,” she picked up another one at random, “it’s going to cost you a little bit more.” “How much?” His tears had started and ran down his face almost as if he didn’t notice they were falling. “Lou, you know Emma,” Cain said, addressing him for the first time and making him step closer to Jimmy. “How much do you think her dignity is worth?” “A lot more than five grand, boss.” “You’re right, but let’s give our boy here a chance to redeem himself. How about it?” she asked Jimmy. “One simple question and, if you tell me the truth, we call it even.” “I’ve been telling the truth.” If Jimmy intended to protest anymore, he clicked his mouth shut when he felt Lou’s hand on his shoulder. “What do you want to know?” “How many of these are in our bedroom? Tell me the truth and I’ll wipe your slate clear of debt for the second floor. Lie and it’ll cost you fifty for every one I find.” “I don’t know anything about this, and I don’t have that kind of money.” Jimmy’s tears fell faster when she put her hands on her desk, she leaned over, and took a deep breath. “Does that answer fit the question I asked? Do I need to explain how much I dislike repeating myself? And asking you if I look stupid is repeating myself.” Cain finally let go of some of her control and started screaming. “So answer my damn question.” “None,” he blurted. “There’s none up there.” Cain pointed at Katlin and the room fell silent again as she went to test his answer. For ten minutes Cain drummed her fingers in her usual uneven beat on her desk, and Jimmy continued to wipe his nose on his sleeve. A moment later they heard a loud noise, followed quickly by another—the sound of a hammer going through a wall. Katlin finally made it down and added another six to Cain’s collection. “You’re not a very honest man, Jimmy,” Cain said. She scraped her nail along what she assumed was the speaker, hoping the idiots listening in

had the volume turned up. “You owe me another three hundred thousand.” “Are those on?” Jimmy asked, suddenly sounding like the panic was really setting in and he’d had a brilliant idea. “Is anyone listening to this?” “If you want to yell for help, go ahead,” she said, handing him one of the bugs. “I ripped them out, but I didn’t destroy them. I’m guessing, but I think destruction of government property is a crime, and that’s not what we’re about. And if you want to know if anyone’s listening, the van you passed on the way in here is probably full of your new friends witnessing the crack your ass is in right now. Only if they come barging in here like the calvary, they also have to admit these belong to them.” She leaned over and spoke directly into the new ones Katlin had brought down. “They’re not going to do that for you, Jimmy, because they’re after the big fish.” She pointed her thumb toward her chest. “And they don’t care how many little guppies go down in their pursuit. You know what they’re hoping for out there while they’re crammed in the back of that van like cockroaches?” “What?” “That I, in a fit of anger, blow your brains out all over the new rug Emma picked out for me. Then, believe me, they’ll come running, but only if that happens.” “Can I go home?” “Just one more thing.” Cain walked around her desk and grabbed him by the collar. “Please don’t hurt me.” “I’m not going to hurt you. Like I said, I’m not a monster, Jimmy. Today was just about talking to you and getting our finances straight. See, you shouldn’t have believed what other people said about me instead of asking me directly.” She smiled at him and tightened her hold on his collar. “I want you to divide the pile in two.” She dragged him forward and pointed to her desk. “What for?” “You’re going to swallow anything on the right, so keep that in mind when you divide it.” His hands shook as he stretched it toward the pile. “Are you sure they’re working?” Cain crooked her finger at Katlin so she’d run the locator over her desk.

When she did, the needle on the meter jumped completely to the right. “They’re all working, and the calvary isn’t coming. Think about that when you pay your federal taxes.” Jimmy peered at her with bloodshot eyes and mucus draining out of his nose. “But why?” “In situations like this, you’re either a pawn or a prized target. You’re under a lot of stress and obviously not paying very close attention, so I’ll repeat myself so it’ll sink in. They’re waiting for the target to kill the pawn. Then they’ll rush in here. Now I do believe we’ve established that’s not going to happen. You can cry and beg all you want, but they’ll just sit and wait for the gunshot.” “Only the ones on the right?” he asked. He made his cut as if ready to get it over with. “About twenty-five,” Cain said when he was done. “Not enough to get sick on but enough to show me you’re trying. One more thing—strip.” “What?” he gazed up at her again. “Why?” “Because I asked you to. Don’t make me ask again.” He took his shirt off first, displaying the tattoo Emma had described, then removed his pants and underwear. “Bon appetit.” Jimmy started with the small ones first and gagged on the larger ones. He coughed and held his stomach on the last one but managed to get it down without throwing up on Cain’s desk. “Finished,” he said. “Not quite.” For the next part Shelby and the other agents on duty listened as Jimmy grunted and cried, but they couldn’t hear any other voices or noise. Cain must have written her directions. “Shelby,” Claire said when the front door opened and a naked Jimmy stood there. He ran across the street and tapped on their back window. When no one inside answered, he banged on the glass again until the van started swaying. “Open up, you sons of bitches, or I swear I’ll break it,” he screamed. Lionel was closest to the door and gave in before the neighbors called the police. “You’re okay now,” he told Jimmy, who was holding his hands in front of his genitals as if trying to preserve some of his dignity. “Shut the fuck up and give me a map of where you put all your shit.”

Shelby tried to calm him down. “We can’t do that, Mr. Pitre. We went over this, remember?” “I owe that crazy bitch a bunch of money unless you give me a map. If you don’t, who’s going to pay?” “We’ll figure something out, but first we need to know what happened,” Shelby said. “You know what you need to figure out? The quickest route to my house because I forgot my pants in there and I’m not going back. And once you drop me off, stay the hell away from me.” He got in and grabbed his stomach as soon as he was past Lionel. The momentum landed him in the middle of them. “Oh God,” he said in obvious pain. After that, everyone but Jimmy dashed for the back and piled out into the street. Cain’s car stopped as it came through the gate and she rolled the window down. “Problem?” Cain asked, smiling. “You know damn well what our problem is,” Shelby said. Cain craned her head to see in the van. “I really don’t know, but that,” she pointed to the van and the stains on their pants, “is the true meaning of listening to shit.”

Chapter Twenty-Nine

A few cars were parked in front of Jarvis’s house when Cain got back, but she assumed Remi and her family were there. Emma was waiting at the front door and took her hand and led her into the kitchen. “Giving cooking lessons?” Cain said as a joke as she kissed the side of Emma’s neck. “Not that I don’t want to be alone with you, lass, but don’t we have company?” “If you weren’t so big I’d spank you. We have company, but not all of it is who you were expecting. Nunzio Luca’s here and Remi’s keeping him company.” “Did she ask you to call Ramon and Mano?” “Not yet, and she didn’t ask me to leave, so I’ve been making small talk to help her out. Honey,” she held both of Cain’s hands, “this guy’s a creep. I didn’t think anyone could be a bigger ass than Juan, but after spending an hour with Nunzio, I have to admit I was wrong.” “He’s not only a creep, he doesn’t know how to take directions. Today isn’t Tuesday.” She kissed Emma and turned to join Remi. “Hey,” Emma said, stopping her. “You were gone longer than I thought. How’d it go with Jimmy?” “He owes us some money, and after our talk,” Cain couldn’t help but laugh, “I’m sure he had an ass full of me and all those bugs we found.” “You didn’t.” “You’re right, I didn’t, but Jimmy sure did. After he was done I suggested he return them to their rightful owners. I’m sure they can be used again, but I hope they disinfect them first.” Emma was laughing so hard she was hanging on the counter. “Thanks for putting that image in my head, and thanks for taking care of it. I feel like an idiot that I didn’t post someone over there.” “When we finish the sweep, go ahead and call Jimmy back. He can work off his debt while Lou or one of the guys follows him around.” “Are you sure?” “Positive.” Emma moved closer and Cain met her halfway. “After

today’s meeting, I’m sure he doesn’t want to go through another negotiation session with me. Let me go see what Nunzio wants, then let’s take the kids out for something fun.” Nunzio stood and extended his hand when Cain joined them in the sunroom. He and Remi were sitting across from each other so Cain took the sofa between them. Remi looked like her anger was simmering just below the surface. “I didn’t expect to see you for a couple more days, Nunzio. Did something change that I don’t know about?” “Remi and I started without you, and I was explaining that I’m willing to shave three percent from the final price, but I need your answer by today. I’ve got some business out of town, and today is as long as I can stretch it.” “I see.” Cain crossed her legs and glanced at Remi. “Talk about anything else?” “I was just telling Remi what a lucky bitch she is to be seeing Dallas Montgomery. I’m a fan and sure as hell wouldn’t mind tapping into that.” “Remi?” Cain said her name, but kept her eyes on Nunzio. “Since you all started without me, what’s our answer?” “No deal even if he cuts the price in half.” “That’s why I waited for you, Cain. I thought you might be the levelheaded one here.” Nunzio clapped his hands and laughed. “If I insulted you by mentioning your new playmate, I’m sorry, Remi. This is business, though, tell her, Cain.” “I believe you’ve got our answer. Is there anything else?” “You and I both know you need this.” Nunzio’s face twisted into a snarl and he pointed at Cain. “Why would you think that?” Cain asked. “Because the Bracatos were a pack of idiots, but you’re playing in a whole different ballgame now. The enemies you’re making are smarter, stronger, and more widespread than Big Gino. With the casino, you and the Jatibons have a fighting chance to keep what you’ve got now.” He stood up but didn’t take a step toward them when Simon stood as well. “In the coming weeks, if you were hoping for backup from Vinny, I wouldn’t count on that. He doesn’t have his father’s savvy, and the competition will eat him alive.” “Simon, would you be so kind,” Cain said. Simon bowed her head

slightly and walked Nunzio out. When they were alone Remi’s head fell back and her hands clenched into fists. “I’m sorry if you wanted this, but I’m not having anything to do with that guy.” “We’ll deal with this soon enough. Let’s talk about the favor you wanted to ask me.” “Are you sure? We put a lot of time and effort into this.” Cain took a deep breath and released it slowly. “We did, but there’ll be others. We need time to think over our next step, but that’s for later—tell me what’s on your mind.” “It’s Dallas.” Remi lifted her head and leaned forward. “I asked my father to investigate her past to see where her life intersected with her manager Bob’s. This guy’s a total dick, and there’s some reason she hasn’t dumped him.” “What did Ramon find?” Cain accepted the cigar Remi offered her and led her outside. “Nothing yet. The trail stops at the beginning of her career. That’s when Dallas Montgomery was born, and she effectively buried whoever she really is.” Cain accepted Remi’s clippers and lighter to prepare her cigar. After she blew out her first stream of smoke, she sat in one of the chairs around the pool. It would be awhile before anyone used it, but Jarvis’s people kept it pristine. “Until you find out, what are you concerned about?” “Think about what you were doing this morning.” Remi lit her own cigar. “Since I doubt you’ve taken a sudden interest in decorating, you met with your contractor for some other reason. You and I both know there’s more than one way for these bastards to get in.” “And because you’re guessing she’s some sort of cop, you’re going to just let her go?” “Please tell me this isn’t one of those keep-your-enemies-closer lectures?” Remi joked. “Isn’t that what you’d do?” “Barney Kyle turned, even if it was temporarily, the one person in my life who should’ve been rock solid. Because he was successful I missed my wife, the birth of my daughter, and a very long time period that I’ll never get back.” Cain remembered vividly how she felt then. “I could’ve been sure that she wouldn’t betray me again by not letting her back into my life, but I

would’ve missed out on what I need to make all this worthwhile.” “This is different. Dallas isn’t Emma.” “I’ll work on this personally, and if I find something, I won’t tell anybody but you. Until then if you don’t give a shit about her, don’t let this eat away at you, but if you do, then don’t be afraid to move forward.” “And if she turns out to be a cop?” Hannah came running across the yard, and Cain stood and grabbed her before she got within twenty feet of the pool. “I’ll give you the same advice I gave Muriel.” She tossed Hannah into the air, loving the squeal it always produced. “Don’t talk in your sleep.” * Muriel sat in the famous piano bar in Pat O’Brien’s on Bourbon Street, having a scotch and listening to the woman performing. It was a tourist destination, proved by the number of folks with a multitude of different accents sitting nearby, but the place filled up every night because the musicians were so good. Cain had told her to get away from everything, and this was as much of an escape as she was willing to agree to. As she brought her glass up, one of Vincent Carlotti’s men joined her and put his beer down. Almost everyone in the room was singing the refrain from “American Pie” when he asked her to go outside to the patio. “The boss is keeping an eye on Vinny and his business,” the guy said as a start. “So are Cain and Remi. Does he have a problem with something?” Muriel leaned against the brick wall at the back of the open space. “More like he wanted to give you guys a heads-up. Vincent’s been talking to Hector Delarosa.” “The Columbian Hector Delarosa?” Muriel asked. “That’s the one. He called tonight so Mr. Carlotti would be watching for a particular plane soon.” Muriel put her hand up to keep the waitress away. “Before you go on, tell me why you’re not talking to Cain.” “I did. Cain told me where I could probably find you. You can call her if you want, but she said for you to take care of it.” She closed her eyes and shook her head. The guy standing before her

represented Cain’s way of giving her what she’d asked for. If she said no, that would’ve been acceptable too. Her role had been defined for so long, not only with her family but with the others as well, that no one would’ve thought less of her for keeping to her place. “That’s okay. Just tell me,” Muriel said. “When people like Hector need something taken care of, especially in the States, they use one guy. Hector said his name is Jorge Cristo, and according to Hector, he’s a killing machine.” “When’s he get here?” Muriel asked. The couple sitting closest to them left and Muriel sat down. “That’s the easy part—this Friday, AeroMexico’s last flight is coming in from Mexico City.” He cocked his bottle back and drained the last of his drink. “What we need to figure out before then is who his target is and who hired him.” “That we do, since it sounds like he sure as hell isn’t coming for the seafood. Tell Vincent thanks for the information.” The guy stood up and shook hands with her. “Did Delarosa describe him?” “Mr. Cristo likes to fly AeroMexico out of Mexico City because usually only about ten Americans are on the flight.” Muriel put her hands up and shrugged. “And?” “The rest of the deplaning passengers are Mexican and other South Americans. It’s a good way to blend in.” “I take it Hector didn’t give him up completely.” “Hector sees potential in dealing with Vinny because of his father and his friends, but no, he didn’t give us what you’re asking. Down the line he might have a problem or two he needs solved. He burns Jorge, and who’s he going to call to fix it?” “Nothing’s ever easy, is it?”

Chapter Thirty

The sun was creeping along the floor, slowly making its way toward the sofa where Dallas had been lying since the night before. She didn’t feel like this very often any more, because she refused to let things she couldn’t change drag her down, but on mornings like this she didn’t have the strength to try. Her tears started again, but she was so exhausted she didn’t move to wipe them away. When the phone rang she ignored that as well until the machine picked up in the kitchen. She’d never recorded her own message so a robotic-sounding voice asked the caller to leave their name and number. The sound of Kristen’s voice got her on her feet and to the phone before her little sister hung up. “Hey, just wait for the stupid thing to click off,” she said. “Out late? You usually pick up by the second ring.” Kristen always sounded light, as if her essence was sunlight. They’d started in a horrible place, but Dallas had taken the weight of that darkness so Kristen’s memories would be easier to bear. She was the one person who knew all of Dallas’s secrets and still loved her without reservations. “I was sleeping in.” Dallas headed for the kitchen and the coffee pot. “We went out last night, but my date was a perfect gentlewoman and deposited me on my doorstep at a decent hour.” “She didn’t stay for coffee?” Dallas heard people shouting and having a good time in the background, so she figured Kristen was sitting outside somewhere on campus. “She had a busy morning, she said.” “What’s wrong?” “Nothing’s wrong,” Dallas said quietly. She pinched the bridge of her nose and placed the coffee pot under the faucet to fill it. “Nothing’s wrong,” she repeated when Kristen stayed quiet. “Are you finished hiding your feelings? I recognize that tone. Something’s wrong, and it’ll be easier in the long run if you go ahead and

tell me what it is.” “I’m disappointed Remi didn’t stay.” “And?” Kristen prompted. “Bob was here last night—waiting for me.” She opened the canister of coffee and inhaled the aroma before scooping out a couple of spoonfuls. She’d started the ritual the first time she could afford to buy good beans. “He was in one of his moods, but he said the studio called, and I’ve got an appointment this week.” “Remi saw that asshole there and left anyway?” “She never saw him. She’s not like that.” “It doesn’t matter what’s she’s like. You need to be more careful. One of these days Bob’s going to really hurt you trying to prove how far he can push you, and then he’ll just move on to the next person he can exploit.” “We don’t have a choice, Kristen. If Bob makes good on his promises, what happens to you?” She poured a cup of coffee and sat on a stool at the counter. “I don’t care about me. I want you to walk away. We have enough to live normal lives and don’t need something glamorous. That’s not who we are.” “Honey, it’s not that simple. I’ve done a lot I’m not proud of, but humiliation never killed anyone. If I’m serving twenty to life and have to leave you all alone, that would kill me, but the jail time wouldn’t bother me. I’ve hidden you as much as I can, but I can’t guarantee that someone like Bob won’t find you.” The buzzer for the gate cut her off and she came close to ignoring it. “Hold on, somebody’s here.” “If it’s Bob, tell him to go to hell.” Dallas laughed as she reached the intercom by the back door. “Can I help you?” she asked. “I wanted to see if you were free for breakfast,” Remi said as a greeting. She’d been depressed because Remi had left, but now a sense of panic seized her. Last night’s wrinkled outfit and running makeup spelled a troubled woman, and Remi wouldn’t be attracted to that kind of person. “Dallas?” Remi’s voice came through again. “Go open the door and say yes,” Kristen said. “I’m not looking too good,” Dallas said, feeling disgusted with herself. Kristen said jokingly, “Even if you slept in pig slop, you’re beautiful. It’s your curse, so learn to deal with it. I’m hanging up so let her in, make her

wait while you shower, and go out for pancakes. And call me when you get back.” “I love you.” Dallas gripped the phone, wanting to hang on as long as she could. “I love you too, and it’s time you took a chance on being happy. Whether it’s Remi or not, you need to open your heart to someone other than me.” “Thanks, and I’ll call you later.” She took another sip of coffee, more as a delay tactic than needing the caffeine, before she walked outside to the gate. “Good morning,” she said, opening the gate a little. “Good—” was the only word Remi got out before she stepped forward and put her arms around Dallas. “I wasn’t expecting you,” Dallas said. She kept her arms tense, like she didn’t want to get too comfortable against Remi’s chest. “My meeting wasn’t as long as I thought.” Remi held her a little apart from her so she could see Dallas’s face. Most of her makeup had been wiped away during what looked like a bout of crying. The blue eyes were rimmed in red and Dallas appeared tired. “Is everything okay?” She ran her thumbs along Dallas’s cheeks and stopped breathing for a moment when Dallas started crying. “Hey, it’s going to be all right.” Remi held her, hoping Dallas would calm down, but when she only cried harder Remi picked her up and carried her to the chair Dallas used to sit in and read. With Dallas sitting on her lap, Remi held her until the outburst burned itself out. “You must think I’m a nutcase,” Dallas said, her voice raw. “I deal with nutcases all the time, and you’re not even close.” Remi leaned back when Dallas snuggled closer. “Want to tell me what’s wrong?” She wiped away the wetness on Dallas’s face. “Just fighting old demons,” Dallas said, then shook her head as if anything else she was thinking of saying died in her throat. “It’s okay. You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to, but I’ve probably faced worse nightmares than whatever haunts you. We haven’t known each other long, but if you need me, I’ll be happy to help you carry that heavy load.” “I know you would.” Dallas put her hand behind Remi’s neck and kissed her cheek. “But this is something I…I have to deal with myself.” “Like I said, no pressure, but let me at least try to take your mind off it by

treating you to breakfast.” “Just the two of us?” “I gave Simon the rest of the day off, so it’s just you and me.” Dallas finally smiled at her fully and started to move off her. When Dallas stood in front of her with the sun shining above her, Remi noticed her arm—a complete set of fingers outlined in a vivid bruise on Dallas’s right bicep. “Who did that?” Remi asked, consumed with tempered rage. “I had a little disagreement, but it’s nothing,” Dallas said, her words rapid and nervous sounding. “Anything that leave that kind of marks isn’t nothing, Dallas.” Remi stood and held one of Dallas’s hands. “Who did that to you?” “It was Bob, but really, it’s okay.” “Did he hurt you in any other way?” “Please, Remi, forget it. You may not understand certain things, but I can’t afford to change them right now.” “You’re going to have to learn to trust me a little.” Remi held her other hand as well. “I’m not asking to use your answers against you.” “I know that, but I’m under contract with him, and I just want to go back to work. When I’m filming, Bob usually entertains himself doing something else.” She sounded like a battered wife who was used to making excuses for her deadbeat husband. Remi didn’t understand why Bob would still be in Dallas’s life, since no contract was that ironclad anymore if someone in Dallas’s position wanted to break it. The information her father had given her the night before at first made her think this was a setup, but now, looking at Dallas in the morning light, Remi thought Bob seemed more like a pimp than a law-enforcement partner. “If you want, I can arrange for Bob to entertain himself permanently away from you.” Dallas shook her head and grabbed the front of Remi’s shirt until she was wrinkling the material. “What do you mean?” “I’m more of a manager than an attorney these days, but I’m sure if I asked Dwayne and Steve, they can make any deal Bob struck with you go away. Loyalty to someone who helped you get started doesn’t mean they have the right to do this to you, Dallas.” Remi skimmed the tips of her fingers over the bruise. “No one has the right to do this to you, for any reason.”

“You may not think I’m all right, but I am. If you want to help me, forget about this and leave Bob out of it.” Remi didn’t move back, and even though Dallas was pressed up against her, she was out of reach. It would take more than one talk to get her to see reason, if she ever would. Bob had been there from the beginning of Dallas’s career, and God only knew how long before that. It’d take drastic measures to flush him out. “Do you want me to go?” Remi asked. She was willing to wait until Dallas was ready. “I wouldn’t blame you,” Dallas said in a whisper. “This whole thing is my problem, and you don’t need to get involved.” “That’s not what I asked.” Remi combed away some of the hair that had fallen into Dallas’s face. “We’ll take this slow, but it’s important for you to tell me what you want, so…” She gently brought Dallas’s head up by putting her fingers under her chin. “Do you want me to go?” “I want you to stay.” “Good, now how about a shower, a comfortable pair of jeans, and a stack of pancakes from the Camellia Grill?” “You like pancakes?” “There’s nothing in the world maple syrup can’t cure.” They held hands to the door, and once they were inside Remi noticed the discarded coffee cup. “Go on and I’ll make you a fresh cup.” As Dallas reached the stairs, Remi couldn’t help but give in to her impulses. “While you’re up there, why not pack a bag for a few days?” “Where am I going?” “Some place where I know you’ll be safe.” Dallas closed her eyes and held her breath for a long while. “Are you playing savior today?” She didn’t ask the question in anger or disgust, and Remi didn’t take it that way. “If I said yes, I’m guessing that’d be the wrong answer.” “Not if it’s the truth. I’m just wondering what happens tomorrow when you put your cape away?” she asked like a woman used to disappointment. “Maybe you should take your own advice to go slow.” “How about we make a deal instead?” Remi walked across the kitchen and held her hand out. “I won’t jump to any conclusions about you, if you give me the same consideration. If we try to do that, tomorrow won’t be a

problem.” “Deal.” Dallas shook her hand. Remi watched her climb the stairs and smiled at how relieved Dallas had appeared right before she left the room. She still had her doubts, which made what she had in mind totally ludicrous, but that wasn’t important right now. “I was raised by a gambler,” she told the coffee pot, “and Ramon always says to be a good gambler, you have to take chances.” Letting Dallas in this much would definitely qualify.

Chapter Thirty-One

“What time do you want me there in the morning?” Anthony asked Juan as they headed to the airport. Because of Rodolfo’s displeasure that Juan had hired him and their dinner the night before with Nunzio Luca, Rodolfo was sending Juan home. In the short time Anthony had spent with Juan, though, he knew Juan would never go, and he was right. “You weren’t paying attention, Mr. FBI?” Juan asked, sounding pissed. Since they’d pulled away from the Piquant, Juan had stared out the window and slapped his hand against his leg. “I’ve told you a hundred times already, and if you didn’t understand, maybe I fucked up by hiring you. Maybe Casey was right when she said you’re all a bunch of dumb fucks.” “Cain Casey is about as smart as a bag of shit. She has more luck than brains, I assure you.” Anthony tried not to let his bias show, but when Juan smiled at him for the first time that day, he knew he’d failed miserably. “Do you want me to do anything about her while you’re gone?” “Don’t worry about Cain. I’ve got that covered.” “But if you’re not here, don’t you want to make sure it’s done right?” Juan quit staring out the window and faced him. “You just worry about what I asked you to do and forget the rest.” The Spanish accent made Juan’s y’s sound like j’s, but he spoke so slowly Anthony couldn’t mistake the words as well as the threat behind them. Perhaps he wasn’t as much of an idiot as Anthony had believed; perhaps Juan really had learned something from Rodolfo. “I just wanted to help since I thought that’s why you wanted me around,” Anthony said, trying to appease him. “Cain isn’t someone to take on lightly.” “Didn’t you say she’s just lucky?” “She is, but you have to give her some credit. If you go after her and fail, remember she’s hot-headed. She’ll come after you with all she’s got, and if she’s joined forces with Ramon and the evil twins, they could be dangerous.” Juan laughed and reclined farther into the seat. “Who said anything

about going after that bitch?” The question made Anthony pause. Juan obviously had a plan, and Anthony was running out of time to try to figure out what it was. “Sounds interesting,” Anthony said, fishing for more information. “Tomorrow at nine,” Juan said as the car stopped at the AeroMexico terminal. Rodolfo’s man Carolos Santiago, carrying Juan’s ticket and passport, emerged from the front seat and held the door for him. “Be here or don’t fucking call me,” Juan added before getting out. “Your uncle expects you to stay home until he returns,” Carlos said in Spanish. “He has your mother waiting at the house.” “For what? To babysit me?” “As soon as he’s done with his business here he wants to talk to both of you,” Carlos said, obviously not caring to respond to Juan’s sarcasm. “He wanted me to express how disappointed he’ll be if you choose to ignore him again.” “He could’ve told me himself.” “You and I both know it’ll be better for you if he cools off.” Carlos handed him his papers as another man lifted his luggage out of the trunk. The other guard waited to walk Juan in. “Jesus will wait with you until your plane leaves.” “I can get on a plane by myself, Carlos,” Juan said with aggravation. “I used to think you could do all sorts of things to help out Mr. Rodolfo, but you proved me wrong so I’m not taking any chances.” “Remember that my uncle won’t live forever, and one day you’ll work for me. When that day comes, I won’t forget this one.” Juan shoved his ticket into his jacket pocket and stormed off, with Jesus trailing him. In the car, Anthony stayed quiet, trying to decipher some of the conversation. It took him a second to realize that Carlos was still standing there holding the door open. He started to get out, since he figured these goons weren’t about to give him a ride back to the city. “Agent Curtis, you don’t think we’d leave you stranded?” Carlos asked, almost as if he’d read his mind. He had his hand up, blocking Anthony. “Sit back and let us give you a ride.” “You don’t have to bother, I can catch a cab.” Anthony tried to get out again, but Carlos leaned farther in, his jacket flapping open to the gun he wore. Someone else opened the other passenger door, slid in, and

pressed a pistol into Anthony’s side before he could reach for his. “Mr. Luis would like to talk to you, so I insist on giving you that ride,” Carlos said before he slammed the door shut. The guy sitting next to him had to have come from another car, since Anthony had never seen him, and he froze as the guy removed his gun and handed it to Carlos. After that his new friend patted him down and removed the other weapon from his ankle holster. He slipped that one into his jacket pocket. Then he ran his hand along Anthony’s body for any surveillance equipment, going so slowly and doing such a thorough job that he felt violated enough to crave a shower. “What does Rodolfo want with me?” Anthony slapped his hand to the side of his head as soon as he asked, trying to rub away the pain of the blow the guy had delivered with the butt of his gun. When he took his hand away his fingers were bloody. “What in the hell was that for?” he asked louder than he’d intended. “I’ve worked for Mr. Luis half my life,” Carlos said, never turning around, “and I’d never disrespect him by calling him by his first name. Pedro was just giving you a lesson in manners.” Unarmed and bleeding, Anthony sat quietly for the rest of the ride. He kept reminding himself that he was smarter than all these people combined, but he had to stay calm if he was going to get out of this alive. As they exited the interstate, a car accident had backed up traffic, a perfect chance to escape, but his watcher must have sensed the same thing and pushed the barrel of his gun so viciously into his side that Anthony winced. As they finally approached the hotel, sweat accumulated under his arms and down his back. Would anyone even notice if these idiots killed him and took him out with the trash? “If you cause a scene in the lobby, Agent Curtis, I swear on my mother’s head you will live to regret it,” Carlos said. The threat made him behave until Carlos swiped his key card at Rodolfo’s suite door. Rodolfo was sitting in the same spot he’d chosen the last time they met, only this time the drapes were closed. Anthony sat down. “No one asked you to sit, Mr. Curtis,” Rodolfo said, then crossed his legs. “You aren’t a very mannered man, are you?”

“My manners are fine, I just have a headache,” Anthony said as he pointed to his head where he’d been hit, but stood after Rodolfo’s reprimand. “That would put anyone in a bad mood.” “You’re just an innocent victim in all this, I’m sure.” Rodolfo laughed. “You can tend to your head in a bit since I’m not planning to keep you long.” “If you want to offer me a job—my dance card’s full.” Carlos came closer and he almost expected to get hit again. “My nephew’s not very smart and seldom thinks, but don’t put me in the same league. I don’t want to offer you a job. I want to give you fair warning.” Rodolfo got to his feet and stepped close enough that Anthony could smell his cologne. “Go home and tend to your head and be grateful that’s all that happened.” “I don’t work for you, Mr. Luis, so, with all due respect, I don’t have to take orders from you.” He heard the whoosh of air behind him just before the pain in his head drove him to his knees. When Anthony could open his eyes, Carlos stood over him, holding his own gun to his head. “Supposedly you work for my nephew, but you and I both know who you really work for, so I want you gone. If you talk to Juan again…well, I’ll leave that to your imagination.” Rodolfo pressed his fingers to the oozing wound and looked at them before he painted Anthony’s cheek with the blood that coated them. “Like you said, though, you don’t work for me, but I want you to remember one thing.” “What?” “The next time I call you in for a talk, don’t beg for mercy or cry for salvation, because there won’t be any.” Anthony was still on his knees, which made Rodolfo seem taller when he peered up at him. “If you believe I still work for the FBI, isn’t treating me like this stupid?” “Do you think anyone in this room but you is going to admit this meeting took place? Go home and back to your job, Mr. Curtis, and you won’t have a thing to worry about. If you don’t, you won’t be of consequence to anyone for long.” Rodolfo left the room, and Carlos picked Anthony up and handed him to Pedro. “Now you can take that cab, Agent Curtis.” “What about my guns?” “You know what I think?”

“What?” “That this won’t be the last time we talk.” Carlos suddenly grabbed Anthony’s crotch and squeezed so hard his eyes welled with tears. “When we have to talk again, I’m going to shoot this off first and send it to that pretty lady you work for.” He squeezed harder. “Then I’m going to put a bullet between your eyes with your FBI gun that I’m keeping to show my friends.” Carlos laughed before throwing him out. Out in the hall Anthony leaned against the wall well away from the suite, trying to get his heart rate down. He needed to concoct a new plan before Juan returned the next night. No matter what it was, Carlos, Rodolfo, and Pedro were going down. “And when that happens, you son of a bitch, don’t beg me for mercy,” he said, referring to Rodolfo. “Because I’m going to pull the fucking trigger three times, and it’s going to feel sweet.”

Chapter Thirty-Two

“You ready to go, lass?” Cain yelled up the stairs while Hannah climbed to the fourth step and jumped into her arms. It was the third time she’d gone through the process of climbing and jumping, adding a step every time. “If she tries that with me when you’re not home, I’m going to be pissed when I call you from the emergency room,” Emma said from the landing. She’d changed into a simple-cut dress and low heels. “Hannah’s smart enough not to try that with you, Mama,” Hayden said as he passed her on the way down. “Why do you think that?” “Because when I was four I was smart enough to know we’d both be in trouble if I tried it. You’re our mom, but you’re kinda shrimpy,” he joked. “Good to know, son.” She started down, keeping her eyes off Hannah, who was leaping from the sixth step now. This time Cain caught Hannah and kept her in her arms. “Let’s go pick up Grandpa,” she said, having to use both hands to keep Hannah still. “Wait until you see what he got you for your birthday,” she told Hayden. “He let you know what it was?” “He called for hints, and I told him you missed your milking duties so much he smuggled a cow on board.” “You’re so funny. You’re just jealous I know how and you don’t.” “Your mom promised to take me in the barn for a private lesson when we go up for a visit—” Emma put her hand over Cain’s mouth and pointed to the door. Cain drove them to the airport, with Lou, Merrick, and Mook following. Ross had planned the trip to sign a contract for Cain, and for Hayden’s birthday. The airport was busy as the influx of Sunday afternoon flights arrived, so it took Cain a while to find two parking spots close to each other. They waited at the Delta section, and Hannah ran around them. Cain split her time watching her and Emma, who had her eyes plastered to the

long concourse but had been constantly smoothing down her dress in a nervous-tic way. “Are you okay?” she asked Emma. “It’s weird, but I’m not. I’ve felt like such a disappointment to him for so long that sometimes I don’t know how to act around him.” Cain put her arm around Emma’s waist and kissed her temple. “I’ve talked to your father quite often since we got back, and he certainly isn’t disappointed in you. Ross is proud of the life and family you’ve built, lass. With his separation from your mother, he feels freer to express himself, and he’s looking forward to spending more time with us. It’s time for him to get to know his grandchildren and his little girl. You two need to move past the shadow of what happened with your mother and stop wasting time dwelling on what could’ve been.” “He did mention that Maddie and Jerry agreed to take over the farm,” Emma said. “With the help from their new silent partner, Jerry’s planning to put together a bigger herd for the coming season.” A crowd was making its way up the main corridor, meaning a flight had just deplaned. “With any luck we can talk him into staying with us during the winter months. What do you think?” “That we need to get the house finished so he’ll know we have a place for him.” Cain jutted her chin in the direction of the security stand and the first guy through it. “Go tell him hello.” Ross stopped halfway to them and put his bag down so he could pick up Hannah, who was running toward him at her usual rapid pace. It was the reception he’d been hoping for, and only got better when Hayden was right behind her. “You both have gotten so big,” he told them after giving both a kiss. “I missed you, Grandpa,” Hannah said as she wrapped her arms around his neck and squeezed. “Hello, Daddy,” Emma told him. Cain was next to her and took Hannah from him. With his hands free, Ross didn’t hesitate to put his arms around Emma and hang on until a lump formed in his throat. “You have a beautiful family, sweetheart,” he managed to say, and Emma simply nodded against his shoulder. “Let’s get out of here and go catch up,” Cain said as she patted Ross

on the back. “If you’re not too tired, the kids want to treat you to dinner at their favorite place.” It didn’t take long to get to Jacquimo’s on Oak Street. The restaurant started by a merchant-marine cook was in an old shotgun house, and the kids loved it because they got to walk through the kitchen to get to the dining area out back. None of the plates or utensils matched, the drinks were served in Mason jars, and the wait staff looked rather Bohemian, but they made the best fried chicken in the city. Ross barely had to speak as Hannah and Hayden filled in what they’d been doing since he’d seen them last. By the time they reached coffee and dessert, Hannah was asleep on Cain’s lap. When they got home, Ross watched Emma and Cain work together to put Hannah to bed and smiled as he remembered how Barney Kyle had described Cain. This gentle soul didn’t resemble the rabid beast in Kyle’s stories at all. “Looks like Hannah’s forgotten your mom,” Ross told Emma. “Thank God for that. You want to call it a night or join Cain downstairs?” Emma pointed in the direction Cain had headed. “I put a pair of Cain’s sweats and some T-shirts on your bed to sleep in. Hopefully they’ll find your bags by tomorrow.” “What, she doesn’t own pajamas?” he asked, then laughed. Emma blushed but laughed along with him. “There’s a spare toothbrush in there too.” “Sorry, I couldn’t resist, and I can go to bed if you want. You look tired.” He combed Emma’s hair back, an old habit he’d developed from the time she was a baby. “Cain’s just finishing up some stuff, and I’m going to bed, don’t worry.” Emma kissed him on the cheek. “I know you like talking to her, and when the kids are wound up like that it’s hard to cut in. I’m happy you’re here, Daddy.” “You might get sick of having me around now that I’m retired.” “We’ll see about that.” Emma kissed him again and headed for their bedroom. Ross found his way to the study and stood outside until Cain finished her phone call. “Staying up past nine might take some getting used to.” “We’ll citify you in no time,” she said, then laughed. “And I hope you do

come to like it here. Emma’s been redecorating our place and your rooms are ready.” “I told you I’d sign for you on that casino thing, no need to butter me up. The last thing you need is some old codger hanging around.” “I’ll have plenty of time to convince you otherwise, but for tonight how about a drink and a comfortable bed?” They talked close to an hour over a couple of glasses of aged whiskey before Cain walked him to his room. “Give a yell if you need anything.” Cain stopped at the children’s rooms to check on them before joining Emma. When she opened their door, a candle burning on the nightstand gave off just enough light for Cain to tell Emma was naked. With a flick of her fingers she locked the door and started stripping off pieces of clothing, leaving a trail to the bed. “We’ll talk about my father later, okay?” “Want to talk about something else?” “Actually I don’t want to talk at all,” Emma said, as she encouraged Cain to cover her with her body. “Just touch me.” Later she’d have to ask Emma what she’d been thinking about while she’d been downstairs with Ross, because when she put her fingers on Emma she was wet. From that first touch Emma spread her legs wider and lifted her hips to meet her touch. “Go inside, baby, please,” Emma whispered in her ear. As Cain slowly gave Emma what she wanted, she dragged her nails from the small of her back upward. As quick as a summer rainstorm, Cain was soaked. She tried to go slower, but Emma wasn’t having any of it. Emma set the pace with her hips, and Cain merely smiled and complied. Emma’s orgasm didn’t stop her, and she pressed Cain closer. That near, Cain could hear her breathing deepen and quicken. “You ambushed me,” Cain said when Emma was done. “Not yet, but that was in my plan.” Cain laughed but soon moaned as Emma left her arms and disappeared under the covers. When Emma wrapped her lips around her clitoris and sucked hard, she grabbed a handful of the sheets. At this rate she wasn’t going to last long, but she felt so good she did nothing to slow Emma down. Emma brought her to the brink then stopped, making Cain’s eyes fly open.

“What’s wrong?” she asked, out of breath. “Nothing.” Emma put two fingers in, then pulled out slowly. “Not a good time to be stopping, lass.” Emma didn’t respond but lowered her head again, this time using only the tip of her tongue. Soon Cain was at the same level of excitement, and her clit felt so hard when Emma stopped again she thought it would pop. “Set on torturing me then?” she asked. “Did I do something wrong?” “You should be asking yourself what you’ve done right.” Emma ran her flat tongue upward this time. “And you should be asking yourself what’s it going to take,” she did it again, “to get what you want.” The third swipe of her tongue made Cain lift her hips so far off the bed chasing Emma’s mouth that she could feel her calf muscles tense. “What do you want, mobster?” Cain lifted her upper body up and grabbed Emma, making her squeal. Carefully she turned her around so her mouth was just below Emma’s opening. “What I want is to even the score.” She lifted her head slightly and kissed the glistening lips. “Just remember one thing.” “What?” Emma asked, lowering her head and repeating Cain’s actions. “If you stop, so will I.” If Emma thought to say anything or ask a question, Cain emptied her mind as she sucked her in. “Understand?” She repeated her actions and Emma pressed herself closer. “Do you understand?” She came close to laughing when Emma still didn’t answer, but that notion died abruptly when Emma put her mouth back on her. This time Cain could tell as the pressure built that Emma wasn’t going to stop. She could sense how Emma felt about her in every touch, and Cain felt so good she had to force herself to concentrate on giving Emma pleasure. It didn’t take long for her orgasm to wash over her, but she didn’t stop touching Emma until she reached the same peak. She helped Emma turn around and ran her fingers gently along her back, since Emma had collapsed on top of her. “Tell me what I did right so I can keep up the good work,” Cain said softly. The mattress bounced slightly when Emma laughed. “Because I certainly do like your rewards.” “I wanted to thank you for making me so happy and,” Emma lifted her head and bit down gently on Cain’s chin, “because I didn’t want you to think we were going to stop doing this just because my father’s in the house. I thought I’d nip that in the bud before you got goofy on me.”

“Considering we’re going to try and convince him to retire to warmer climates, I’m not that crazy.” “Do you think he’ll be happy here? He’s used to running a farm and being active.” Cain stopped her hands and held Emma closer. “I’m sure we can keep him busy, and I have some ideas of how to keep him involved with the life he’s used to.” “Don’t worry is your answer, huh?” “And get a good night’s sleep.” She kissed Emma and got her more comfortable by rolling over and sliding behind her. “I love you.” Emma lifted their joined hands and kissed Cain’s knuckles before she moved Cain’s hand between her breasts. Before Cain gave in to sleep, she hoped all their problems could be settled so easily. But she was serious about trying to keep Ross nearby, if only to have one more person willing to do anything to keep Emma and the kids safe. Cain would have a problem with Ross being there only if he invited his wife to join him.

Chapter Thirty-Three

“Cain, the airport called,” Carmen said as she poured herself a cup of coffee in the kitchen. Cain was leaning against the counter downing a bottle of juice after her run. With Hayden in school she shared her runs with Merrick and Mook. “Mr. Ross’s luggage finally made it, and they offered to deliver it, if you want.” “If we take them up on that, Ross will never see his underwear. Call and tell them I’m sending someone.” Cain glanced out to the foyer and spotted one of the young guys Lou had assigned to the house and who had been out with them to various restaurants. The tall blond named Rick Greco was somehow related to Mook and had earned Lou’s trust by never turning him down, no matter what Lou asked of him. Lou was thinking of putting Rick with Hannah when he had a little more experience. “Rick,” Cain called. “Morning, boss.” “Do me a favor and take one of the cars and run out to the airport. Ross was missing a bag and it just made its way from Hawaii, probably.” “Sure, let Lou know where I am.” “Actually, I’ll drive you,” Lou said. “We ordered some new scanning equipment and it’s at the FedEx office out there. I’ll drop you off, pick the stuff up, and come back for you so you don’t have to park. Come on, kid.” Lou put his hand on the back of Rick’s neck and guided him toward the door. Cain shook her head at their roughhousing. It was one of the ways Lou acted when he really liked someone. “Is Emma up yet?” Cain asked Carmen. “Not yet, but Hayden’s almost ready to go.” Outside, Lou got behind the wheel of one of their SUVs and laughed as Rick told him about his last date, which had turned out disastrously. At the airport he dropped Rick at the baggage claim and waved to him as he drove toward the freight area. Rick walked to the Delta office and rested his elbows on the counter since the place was empty. A pile of bags sat outside next to the carousel

and in the office, so he was content to wait, not wanting to check every tag himself. This section was the airport’s newest addition, and from where he stood he could see the new customs office. A group of Hispanic men loitered outside the solid door, and the shortest one in the bunch piqued his interest. Rick thought he’d seen him before but couldn’t place where or with whom. He moved closer to the glass wall for a better look at the guy with the ponytail. The men stood in a circle talking and laughing at something one of them had said, but none of them were facing out. One other guy sat on the other side, and Rick could see his legs and his black dress shoes, but not his face. He moved closer to the door, trying to get a better angle to see the guy and hoping that whoever it was would trigger the memory of where he knew the long-haired man from. When he moved to the open door, the short guy turned in Rick’s direction and, from his facial expression, Rick guessed he’d recognized him right off. The guy said something, the others looked too, and then Rick could see the man seated. Anthony Curtis locked eyes with him, and Rick fumbled in his pocket for his cell phone. Lou’s number rang twice before the men reached him, pulled his arm down, and pressed a gun into his back. The action made Rick remember where he’d seen the little guy with the long thick hair. He was one of the men standing outside the Steak Knife the night Juan Luis went there with Nunzio Luca and his uncle. “What you doing here, hotshot?” the men behind him asked him in a heavy accent. Rick took a slight step forward when the gun was jammed harder into his back. “I asked you a question.” The door behind them started to open, but before the airline employee made it in, the men hauled Rick toward the bathroom close to the escalators. Anthony watched the whole time but didn’t move. One of the four guys checked the stalls, while another one stood at the door to prevent anyone from coming in. The guy Rick had recognized was screwing a silencer to his gun and the sight of it drove his pulse up, but he showed no outward emotion. They were probably just going to scare him a little after luckily finding him alone. “How you know we here, cowboy?” the little guy asked as he pressed his gun to Rick’s forehead, having to hold it at an odd angle to reach.

“I’m picking up a bag, asshole, and I don’t really give a shit why you’re here.” The last guy kicked him behind the right knee, making him lose his balance and fall to his knees. “You don’t got no backup, cowboy, so be good.” “You need plenty of backup, don’t you, little shit?” The last word had barely left his mouth when his head exploded. “What in the fuck was that, Jesus?” Oscar, who’d been standing behind Rick, jumped back and reverted to Spanish. The back of Rick’s head sprayed him from head to waist, and he wiped his face and visibly shivered as his fingers found solid particles that couldn’t be blood. “This is going to bring the kind of heat Juan is paying us to avoid.” “Shut up and let me think and keep everybody out.” Jesus Vega took his gun apart and paced by Rick’s body. He couldn’t go back to Rodolfo after this, which made him feel sick to his stomach. “Merda,” he said as he stared into Rick’s open, dead eyes. Before Juan had been sent home, Jesus had reluctantly cut a deal with him as a way to assure his place in the future. Rodolfo was more level-headed, but he wasn’t going to live forever. “They’re starting to let people out,” the guy at the door said. “What do we do, Jesus?” Oscar asked. “Put him in the last stall,” Jesus ordered in Spanish. “And change clothes with him. We’ll get stopped for sure if you try to walk out like that.” He pointed to Oscar’s blood- and brain-splattered suit. “Somebody’s going to find him eventually, and when they trace it to us we’re dead,” Oscar said. “None of you are going to tell Juan what happened, so it’s not a problem. Get me?” Jesus glanced around the space, trying to remember if he’d touched anything. The others arranged Rick so he wouldn’t fall forward. “And get us all killed? Don’t worry,” Oscar said as he cinched Rick’s belt as tight as it would go. Anthony was gone when they walked out, but a crowd of people were waiting for their luggage after they’d cleared customs. The four turned toward the wall as Lou rode past them on the escalator. Jesus saw Lou glance back at them as if he’d noticed something. Lou had most probably

come in because Rick wasn’t answering his cell, which they’d heard ringing and dropped in the toilet they’d sat him on. “Did someone claim Ross Verde’s bag?” Lou asked. He snapped his phone shut in irritation when Rick’s went to voice mail again. “I’ve got it right here.” The guy placed it on the counter. “You didn’t see a blond kid in here?” Lou punched the redial button only to get Rick’s recorded message instantly, as if the phone was now turned off. “Some people were leaving when I got back from my break. I called out but they went that way.” He pointed toward the men’s room. “Fuck,” Lou said, taking off at a run. The restroom was crowded with guys who’d gotten off the Mexico City flight. He bent down and looked under the stall doors, wanting to throw up when he saw the feet adorned only with a pair of socks. That’s what was weird about the guys on the escalator. One of them had on a suit that was way too big. The guy had stripped Rick for some reason and worn his clothes. Lou kicked the door of the stall in and yelled “No” so loud that most of the men headed for the exit. Rick was slumped on the seat, his eyes still open and a bullet hole in his forehead with a single line of blood coming from it. “Get security,” Lou screamed at the man standing next to him staring, “now.” The command got the man moving, and Lou took advantage of being alone to make a phone call. “Cain,” he said, hearing Emma and Hannah’s voices in the background. “Rick’s dead and I need you to stay put until I can figure out what’s going on. With Katlin gone I don’t need to worry about you too.” “How?” Cain asked. “Somebody shot him and stripped him in the restroom. It might’ve been random, but I did see some guys who acted hinky on the way out.” Four security guards ran in and Lou stepped away from the stall. “I’ll call you later.” Lou closed the phone but made no move to put it back in the holder on his belt. “You need to call the police,” he told the group as he held his hands slightly upward. He knew the pose would make his gun holster visible, but he thought it would be better to get the fact that he was armed out of the way. “It’s my friend.”

He made no attempt to fight when the guards came forward and pushed him to the floor face down. The force they used to pull his hands back into cuffs made Lou exhale, but he stayed quiet otherwise. At least one of his captors was calling the police, and Lou took one last look at Rick as he was escorted out. The security personnel had laid him in the spot where Rick had been killed, and Lou noticed some of his blood was smeared on the front of his shirt. They had already compromised and contaminated the crime scene, and Lou thought he was losing valuable time dealing with such incompetence, but this wasn’t the place to flex his muscle. He didn’t want to spend any more time than necessary cuffed by the pretend-cops. He wanted to hunt down the idiots who’d done this. As the police arrived, Lou was escorted to a windowless room close to the customs office. They sat him in a chair, leaving his cuffs on, and only one of the guards stayed with him; the others, he was sure, were going back to take another look at the men’s room. “Don’t I get a phone call or something?” Lou asked. “We’re waiting for a unit to come pick you up, so shut up and get comfortable.” “I have a permit for the gun you took off me, and if you bothered to check, it hasn’t been fired recently.” The guard closed his eyes and sat back in his chair, evidently sure Lou wasn’t going anywhere. “You can save your innocent routine for the guys who’ll arrest you. I’m not interested.” Lou didn’t have a choice but to wait, so he closed his eyes as well and tried to remember anything about the guys he’d seen on the way in. He had a gut feeling they were responsible for what had happened to Rick, and he intended to find a way to ask the questions that would get Rick the payback he deserved.

Chapter Thirty-Four

Since telling Dallas good night the previous evening, Remi hadn’t thought about anything but her. At least she was still sleeping behind the closed door, or so Remi guessed, since she hadn’t heard a sound from the room all morning. She reread the first line of the lead story in the morning’s paper for the twentieth time and still didn’t have an inkling of what it said. She put the paper aside and decided to concentrate on the view instead. Maybe she could do that while trying to organize her jumbled brain. When the elevator doors opened, Remi was so startled she almost went for a kitchen knife. Simon and Juno lived a floor below her, and they were the only ones who occasionally popped in unexpectedly. But Dallas stood in the foyer wearing a T-shirt and a pair of sweat pants, and judging from the perspiration running down her face, she’d been out exercising. “I thought you were asleep,” Remi said as she tried not to put her hand to her chest and calm her heart to a steadier pace. “Sorry, I checked with Simon and she let me down and came and got me so I could take my morning walk. I would’ve let you know but you were still in your room, and I didn’t want to bother you.” “You shouldn’t go out this early alone,” Remi said, putting her finger up to keep Dallas from wandering off since the phone was ringing. She looked at Dallas after she picked up but didn’t say anything once she pressed it to her ear. When Dallas pointed in the direction of her room Remi shook her head, not wanting her to leave. “Do you have any idea who?” Remi finally said, then fell silent again and listened. “You need me to send someone out there? Call me if you change your mind.” “Something wrong?” Dallas asked when Remi hung up. “Someone killed one of Cain’s men this morning at the airport.” “God, that’s tragic. What happened?” “Whoever it was made it look like Rick got rolled and shot, but people usually don’t get mugged in an airport.” Dallas kept her distance and wiped her hands on her pants like she

needed to dry them. “Do you need to go see Cain? I could sit with Emma if you want me to come along.” “You might want to stay here,” Remi said, then cleared her throat as Dallas neared. “I’d like to help.” “I know,” Remi said, and exhaled deeply, “but you might not want to get too involved in this.” “Why am I here, Remi? I mean really here?” “We’ve been over this already. You staying home isn’t a good idea right now, if Bob has some problem with you.” Dallas laid her hand flat on Remi’s chest and looked into her eyes as if trying to find something in them. “That doesn’t answer my question. If that’s the only reason, there are plenty of hotel rooms in this city where it would’ve taken Bob a year to find me. Why am I here?” “I’m not sure what answer you want, because that’s the only one I’ve got,” Remi said, dropping her gaze to Dallas’s hand. It appeared delicate against the green, heavy silk of her robe. “You have another one, but maybe you’re not ready to share it with me.” Dallas moved her hand up until she reached Remi’s shoulder. “But that’s okay.” She stood on tiptoe. “I’m willing to wait you out until you’re ready.” She put her hand behind Remi’s head, encouraging Remi to bend down so she could reach her lips. They’d kissed before, but for Remi this one was like turning the page of a book and finding out something new about the character she thought she knew. Dallas might have been an enigma, but when Remi pressed her lips to hers, she got a dose of passion and compassion all in one act. For all her doubts, Remi relaxed somewhat, because in her experience, no one could fake something like this. “You’re here because you need someone to stand up for you, since you can’t or won’t for whatever reason,” Remi said when they parted. Dallas opened her mouth in an almost perfect o and had taken the breath to push out whatever word she had in mind, but Remi kissed her again. “You’re here because I want to be that someone. Not because I owe it to you, or because you asked me, but because I want to.” She pulled away and headed toward her bedroom to get dressed, but stopped as she reached the hall. When she turned around Dallas was

standing there touching her lips and appearing dazed. “If you want to, I’m sure Emma would appreciate the company. If you want to stay, that’s okay too. But promise you won’t go out alone until I know what’s going on.” * Muriel quickly made it from the parking garage to the airport with only one thing in mind. As much as what had happened to Rick upset her, she was concerned with the living, and she hadn’t been able to reach Lou since he’d hung up with Cain. She’d spent the morning calling all of their police contacts and was still in the dark. While she tried to find Lou, Cain had made a few calls of her own and had gotten their people back from Mississippi. Katlin was there in two hours and had volunteered to escort Muriel to the last place Lou had been, so Katlin, along with a few more men, walked with her, making almost a human cage of protection as they entered the chilly interior of the main corridor. “Did he say where in the building he was?” Katlin asked. “They were here to pick up a damn bag,” Muriel said, disgusted. “Nothing worth getting killed over.” “Let’s start there.” At the bank of escalators three police officers stood in front of a line of police crime-scene tape to keep anyone from going down. “Who’s in charge?” Muriel asked the first one who looked her way. “Captain Hallman, but he’s too busy to come up right now.” “I don’t want him to come up, I want to go down.” Muriel pointed at the escalator that someone had turned off, the steps frozen in position. “They’re still working the scene, so that’s not going to happen.” “Either you call him and get me cleared or I’ll call his boss and get the same thing, your choice.” “Let her down,” a man screamed from the floor beneath them. “Alone.” Muriel took the steps two at a time and stopped in front of Paul Hallman. He was two years from retirement, and to Muriel, he always appeared tired. “That your guy in there?” He jerked his thumb over his shoulder. “Rick worked for my cousin, Cain Casey, and he was here picking up a bag for a family member. When you’re finished with your investigation, call

my office so we can arrange to pick him up and take him to the funeral home.” Hallman scratched his head, then tried to order his thinning hair with his fingers. “That’s mighty agreeable of you, Muriel. All the years I’ve known you, I pegged you for someone whose nails we need to shove bamboo under while we drip water on your forehead to get you to admit to your name. I do believe that’s the most I’ve ever heard you say at one time.” “I’m feeling generous, considering the situation, but that’s not why I’m here. Our family will take care of Rick later. I’m here for Mr. Romano.” “Who?” She laughed at the way he crinkled his brow. “Don’t start playing dumb now, Paul. You’re too old for that. Lou Romano is in your custody, if I had to guess. Unless you have reason to hold him, I want him released to me.” “Lou’s last name is Romano?” Hallman laughed and led her to the security office. “I sure as hell didn’t know that. Never heard him called anything but Lou.” “Why is he still here?” “The guys told me he was the one who found your boy, and he volunteered to give a statement.” Hallman opened the door, and the same security guard that had put Lou in the chair still sat across from him. Lou was still cuffed. “Why in the hell didn’t you take those off, you idiot?” The guard came close to falling backward when Hallman screamed at him. “You okay, Lou?” Muriel asked. “Just great.” Lou rubbed his wrists and stood up. “Am I free to go?” “Did you give a statement?” Hallman asked. “That’s going to have to wait. I need to go to the hospital and have my hands checked out from being cuffed so tight for so long.” Paul nodded. “I’ll cut you some slack, but I want you in my office no later than tomorrow.” “I’ll have him there,” Muriel said. They had started to leave when Hallman’s gruff voice stopped them. “You didn’t see anything, did you, Lou?” “Just my friend with a bullet hole in his forehead.” “Let’s say I believe you for now,” Hallman said slowly. “Don’t go doing anything crazy, okay?” “Crazy isn’t our style,” Muriel said as she wrapped her hand around

Lou’s bicep to keep him quiet. “I’ll see you around, then.” Paul stuck his hand out and offered it to Muriel first, then Lou. “Let me know if you find anything that points to who did this,” Muriel said. “Cain’s putting up a ten-thousand-dollar reward for information. That should help with the investigation.” “I’ll pass that along, and you remember to do the same. If you find something, phone me.” Muriel just stared at him before smiling. “I’m sure you’ll be my first call.” “You’re full of shit, Muriel, but I like you anyway.” She bowed her head slightly and just as quickly quit smiling. The cops had their job to do, and they had theirs. Whoever had killed Rick would face endless court dates or only one quick date with death. It depended on who won the footrace—Hallman or them.

Chapter Thirty-Five

“You know what this might mean, don’t you?” Cain asked Remi. She was staring at the spot where Rick had been standing just that morning. After asking Merrick earlier she knew he was twenty-six years old. At that age she’d never thought about death much, until it became such a frequent visitor. “The start of a war? If it is, it’d be nice to know who we’re fighting.” “We’re fighting the future, Remi, and for once I don’t know if we can win this fight no matter how hard we go at it.” Cain exhaled and shook her head to force herself to look away. “You want to give up before we even start?” “I’m tired, that’s all. I’ve changed because I wanted peace. I wanted to enjoy my family and my wife without some asshole constantly taking shots at me.” Remi placed her mug in the sink and leaned against the counter. “I can’t see you retired and knitting booties somewhere.” “But I can see her feeding cows somewhere for about a week,” Ross said, interrupting them. “After that, all your energy would drive you mad.” “Are you wondering deep down if perhaps Carol was right? Your daughter could’ve picked safer,” Cain said. “My daughter picked with her heart. Your life isn’t always perfect, but unlike what that guy Kyle told me, the fight seems to always come to you without you looking for it. This would be the time to get up, brush yourself off, and kick the shit out of someone.” “You know...” Cain did something she’d never done to Ross. She walked over and hugged him. “You asked me once if you were anything like my father.” She’d never been this close to him, and while he wasn’t a large man, he felt strong and solid. “If he’d been here, that’s exactly what he would’ve said.” The kitchen door opened and Lou walked in, his shirt still stained with Rick’s blood. “You look like a man who could use a drink,” she told him. “Later on I’d love one, but right now I want to talk to you.”

Lou followed her out to the yard and stood in the center, well away from the trees. “Any idea who did this?” she asked. “I dropped him off and went to pick up our stuff.” He coughed and had to stop, and Cain suspected it had nothing to do with the weather. “We can do this later,” Cain offered when he pressed the heels of his palms to his eyes. “It was a fucking bag,” he yelled. “We could’ve sent anyone in there…I could’ve gone.” “You know what-ifs don’t accomplish anything. What we need now is to honor Rick’s life by taking care of his family and finding the bastards who did this before the cops do.” “While I was sitting in that fucking room with my hands on my ass, I tried to remember anything that would get us closer to the shooter. I saw this group of guys leaving when I went in to check on Rick. I could swear one of them was wearing Rick’s clothes, and when I found him he was in his underwear. His shoes and cell phone were shoved in the can.” “Did you get a look at their faces?” “They were staring at those ads the airport puts up so I didn’t think anything of it then, but later I thought that was weird.” “No faces, okay, anything else?” “It was their hair that gives me an idea where we need to start looking.” Cain glanced at Lou’s face and saw that his eyes had watered. “What about it?” “Black, thick, slicked back, and one of them had a ponytail.” “Tall or short?” Cain asked the questions the police were probably trying to squeeze out of whoever was within a ninety-mile radius of the airport. “Short sticks in my head. They remind me of those guys we saw always hanging close to Juan and his uncle.” “Rick was with us the night we went to the Steak Knife, wasn’t he?” Cain felt like someone had given her a shot of adrenaline. “I had him tag along so he’d get used to being around you guys. If we eventually put him with Hannah, I wanted him to get used to the family’s routine.” “Good work, Lou. You’re right. We know where to look first.” She put her hand on his shoulder and squeezed briefly. “If I’m right, Rick was at the wrong place at the wrong time for all the right reasons. It sounds like these

guys panicked, so I’m sure Rick never saw it coming when they got him in the bathroom.” “What about his family?” “I’ll take care of that myself. Rick was loyal and needs to be repaid, if not to him then to his mother.” “Take Mook with you,” Lou said. “He’s another good kid, and she’s his great-aunt. I’m sure it’ll make her feel better to have some family around.” Cain nodded and led him back inside. “Clean up and I’ll call you if we’re going out, but don’t worry. That won’t be for awhile yet.” “Don’t start without me.” “More importantly, I don’t plan to finish without you.” * From the sunroom, Emma watched Cain and Lou talk, and she could tell Lou’s face was wet with tears. She was trying not to give in to her own grief again, since it wouldn’t help Cain take care of things. When Cain had told her about Rick, she’d cried for the loss but had selfishly given thanks it hadn’t been Cain or one of her children. If she burned in hell for that, then so be it. “This doesn’t happen often, does it?” Dallas asked her. “Not really, but it doesn’t make it any easier when it does. Could you excuse me for a minute?” She stood next to the window until Cain noticed her. She knew that once Cain started to strike back, they wouldn’t have much time alone. When Cain’s eyes finally found her, she smiled and waved her out. As Emma hurried to where Cain was standing, she stopped and put her arms around Lou and kissed his forehead when he bent down to return the kindness. “I know you’re not going to listen to me, but you need to lie down for a while. This wasn’t your fault, Lou.” “It might take a bit for that to sink in, and I couldn’t sleep now unless someone cold-cocked me.” “I’m in no position to tell you what to do, but can I ask you for a favor?” When he straightened up and she dropped her head back to still see his face, she had to shield her eyes from the brightness. “You know you can.”

“Lie down for at least an hour. When Cain decides to move, she’ll want you with her, and I want you at your best. You won’t be protecting only her, but my heart as well. That’s a really corny thing to say, but it’s true.” “You’re a tough opponent, Emma.” Lou hugged her again and headed to the pool house. After Katlin had moved out, the guys used it as a sort of bunkhouse when they kept long hours and needed to get some sleep. “Undermining my authority, lass?” Cain asked, but from the relaxed set of her eyes Emma could tell she was kidding. “I’m glad he listens to one of us.” “I just told him the truth. He does go out everyday with my heart in his care.” She leaned against Cain and put her arms around her hips. “One thing I’ve learned about you big ruthless types is that most of you are closet romantics who can’t fight it no matter how hard you try.” Cain laughed and scratched Emma’s back. “Did Lou give you any clues?” “I needed a point to start from, and I think he provided that. Sounds like three or four guys waiting for something else jumped Rick and killed him. From Lou’s sketchy descriptions they sounded Hispanic.” “Rodolfo’s guys?” “I can’t answer that right now, but give me some time and maybe I can narrow it down.” “Before I lose you to the people waiting inside, remember that I love you, and I’m here to take care of you.” “I love you too, and even though I’m working, I want to see you.” Emma pressed her cheek to Cain’s chest and laughed. “See what I mean about you big ruthless types.” They walked back to the house hand-in-hand, and Emma saw Dallas standing at the French doors of the sunroom watching them. Aside from when they arrived, Emma hadn’t seen Remi and Dallas together. She was looking forward to it, if only to see if there was anything worth celebrating. “Ramon and Mano arrived while you were out there with Lou. I put them all in the kitchen since there aren’t enough chairs in the study, but don’t worry. I’ll keep the kids out of the way.” “Thanks, lass.” Cain kissed her and nodded to Dallas as they entered the house. “Why don’t the two of you join the kids upstairs and watch some television?” Emma rubbed the small of Cain’s back to let her know she’d

understood the request. No one minded Dallas being there, but she was still a wild card in Cain’s opinion as well as Remi’s. While they wouldn’t send her home, Cain didn’t want her too close to the upcoming meetings. “Call up if you need anything.” Cain waited until she heard the door to the den upstairs open and close before she entered the kitchen. She spotted Muriel first and noticed the anger twisting her face. “I need you to contact T-Boy and get with him, Muriel. Tell him it’s worth a lot to me to have today’s list of all the passengers who flew in and had to go through Customs.” “There’s something else you should know,” Muriel said hesitantly. “This isn’t the time to withhold any information, no matter how trivial it is.” “One of Vincent’s men came to see me last night after he talked to you. Somebody’s bringing in a shooter, but we don’t know the target.” “Or who hired this guy?” Remi asked. “That’s probably easier, since we can narrow it down to two people we’re dealing with right now. It’s the why that’ll take more time,” Cain said as she cracked open a soft drink from the refrigerator. “What do you think, Ramon?” “I think like you that it’s Nunzio Luca, but what does Rick have to do with that?” “The shooter isn’t due until Friday,” Muriel said. “That’s why today didn’t have anything to do with Luca,” Cain said after she’d sat between Remi and Ramon. “Then with whom?” Mano asked. “If we’re going to be targets I’d like to have some idea why before one of us gets killed.” “We have to work together to answer that question, before anyone else gets hurt. I’m guessing, so you can’t take what I say for fact.” Remi nodded and butted shoulders with Cain. “When you guess, you’re usually in the ballpark, so let’s hear it.” “Today was like I just told Lou. Our guy Rick was in the wrong place and someone recognized him. To hide the fact that Rick knew who they were, they killed him.” Cain stopped and glanced at Muriel. She didn’t appear as upset now, but no way could Cain let her leave now if she was so angry she couldn’t think straight. “I’m not discounting the shooter and whatever reason someone has for bringing him here, but it had nothing to do with today.”

“I think we can all agree that today, while tragic, is over. Our new problem is Friday and why this guy’s coming,” Mano said. “Today isn’t over. No one walks up and kills one of my people for no reason, and he’ll pay. Friday has to do with Nunzio Luca and how he plans to break us.” “What if you’re wrong?” Mano persisted. “Then we sit and wait to find out which one of us Nunzio’s planning to knock off and afterward come up with a plan. I don’t know about you, but that’s not one choice I’m going with.” “Cain,” Ramon said with his hands spread out on the table in front of him. Cain raised her finger for Ramon’s patience and studied Mano and his posture. “I want to hear what you have in mind. I’ve been doing all the talking, and I haven’t given you a chance.” Mano glanced up and Remi nodded her head, brought her hand up, and curled her fingers over so he’d start talking. “If this is Nunzio Luca, he’s going after the weakest link as a scare tactic to get us to deal. He’s tried being nice, so now he’s going to try the other plan available to him.” “You should speak up more often, Mano. I agree,” Cain said, lifting her can in his direction. “So you think I should just sit around and wait for someone to put a bullet in my head?” Mano asked. Muriel covered his hand with hers and patted it before sitting back. “It’ll be a shot through the heart. That’s Jorge’s signature. He likes the chest shot so whoever’s lucky enough to have him as an assassin can have an open casket. That way your family can look at you before you’re buried and realize it’s their fault they put you in the ground.” “Is that supposed to make me feel better?” Mano asked, laughing finally. “I don’t think Nunzio hired this guy to kill you, so you should feel better,” Cain said. “Forgive me if I’m still a little on edge,” Mano said. “You’re assuming you’re the weakest link in the chain, and in this case you’re not.” Cain peered first at Ramon then at Remi. Mano didn’t take his eyes off Cain. “What are you talking about?” “Mano, you’re Remi’s right hand, or you will be eventually, but unless she gives over the reins, you won’t be the head of your family.” She spoke softly

and with as much compassion as she could muster, not wanting to hurt his feelings. “I’m not telling you this to hurt you, and it shouldn’t be a surprise to you.” “You’re right, but that’s not something I’m worried about. Remi will take over for my father one day, and I’m fine with that.” “Then you have to consider that this chain has three links.” She put her right hand on the table and slid it in front of Remi. “There’s Remi,” she put her left hand toward Ramon and repeated the motion, “there’s your father, and there’s me. Out of those three, if you were some clueless idiot who let somebody they’ve never met before take care of their business, who would you hit?” “Remi?” “Remi,” Cain confirmed. “I don’t agree with the assessment, but Nunzio’s thinking like a man chasing something he had, and because he again let that idiot Richard handle his business he lost it, and now he’s desperate. If he takes Remi out, he sends the message that none of us are untouchable if he wants to strike.” “Then why not you or my father?” “I told you before, I’m only guessing. I’d kill me, followed by your father, then Remi. You and Emma would be left, and the grief would make you easier to control.” Mano leaned forward and rested his chin on his hands. “I can see why my father thinks you’re fascinating. You have an interesting way of thinking.” “Your father’s a smart man, but so was mine. Dalton never thought of anything as having only two sides, but layers. If Nunzio tries to hit me or Ramon and misses, let’s just say he’s an idiot, but he’s not totally stupid. If he misses the two people who are the most insulated, then the fallout would be a tad more stepped up, and he knows that.” “I still don’t understand why he wouldn’t think that anyway?” Mano said. “Because your sister’s death would send a message to me more than to Cain,” Ramon said. “If he goes after Cain, she’s in a more powerful position to strike back. We’re partners, though, not family. If he hits Remi, then it could break us, since he considers us the weaker opponent.” “You’d stand by and allow that to happen?” Mano said, sounding as if he were loath to ask the question.

“You aren’t my family, Mano,” Cain said, and saw his head lower. “Not by blood, but remember this. What we agreed to isn’t just for today. Our deal is for the future of both our families. Because of that, you’ll one day sit at a table where my son is sitting with me. I would never put Hayden in a situation that would leave him vulnerable in any way.” She waited until he looked her in the eye again. “That means you’re not my blood but I welcome you into my family, and I’ll watch over you like you were my own.” “We have a couple of days then. What do we do?” Mano asked. The sun was starting to set and Cain stood up from the table and threw her can away. “I have to deal with Rick and his family, Muriel has some information to gather, and it’s getting late. How about if we call it a night and meet again tomorrow afternoon?” “There’s nothing you want us to do?” Remi asked. “I need you to do a couple of things in case I’m way off on this.” Cain came up behind Mano and spoke in a low voice, making him nod a lot as she went down the list. “Before you go, Remi, I need to tell you something as well.” She led Remi to the study. “Are you going to share what you told Mano?” “Your brother’s got that under control, and I’m sure by morning he’ll be at your place with my shopping list of stuff, but this has to do with Dallas.” “You can’t have found something already.” Remi sat in the chair across from the desk, and Cain sat beside her. “Mano and your father followed the money. Not a bad plan but it would eventually lead back to Bob, thus a dead end.” “And you? What trail did you follow?” “I’m a criminal, my friend. Not a common criminal, mind you, but still a criminal, so I decided to think like the dark side does.” Remi laughed as she twirled her cigar lighter between her fingers. “What in the hell is that supposed to mean?” “Running isn’t in my nature and it isn’t in yours, but Emma said something interesting when it came to your girlfriend. She keeps feeling that Dallas is running from something or someone.” She took a slip of paper out of her shirt pocket and read the name she’d written down. “The thing about running is you have to start somewhere, and it’s a little easier to do when you find someone to help you create a new identity that lets you hide in plain sight.”

“You found her already?” “More like I found her possible track coach.” She handed over the paper, then took it back and put it in her pocket again. “If I’m right, he gave her all the necessary paperwork to create Dallas Montgomery and the life that went along with her.” “How long before you know?” “I invited him to New Orleans for a couple of days. Like I told you, I’ll take care of it, and in a few days I might have the answers you’re looking for. If it helps any, I exhausted my leads into the cop angle. I wouldn’t swear on my mum’s grave yet, but I don’t believe she’s undercover in an official way. It’s more a survival kind of way.” It was suddenly noisy on the other side of the door, meaning that Emma, Dallas, and the kids had come down, probably searching for food. “And Bob? Did you find anything on him?” “I think Bob’s an opportunist who found her secret and used it to his advantage.” Cain reached out when Remi started to stand up. “We’ll deal with him soon enough, but Bob has a lot in common with Nunzio Luca. I want nothing more than to take care of Nunzio, but first we have to strip away his own secrets so that when he’s dead—he’s dead. Once he is, we don’t have to worry about anything coming back from the grave to haunt us.” “Bob’s not that smart.” “Does Dallas buck him in any way?” Remi shook her head. “Does she act like a woman who thinks her troubles are over now that you’re in her life?” Remi shook her head again. “Then stop and think about what he has over her that’s kept her as compliant as a puppy for years. When someone like Bob sinks his claws into someone, it takes a special meeting to dig them out. Be patient, and once we have most of the answers, we’ll deal with him.” “And that’s everything?” Cain hesitated, then nodded. “Everything I know so far.” “You gave me your word.” “I’ve told you everything I’m sure about. I won’t put rumors in your head to drive you insane.” “I want to know.” She put her hand on Cain’s shoulder to keep her in her seat. “I’m not asking because I want to replace Bob in her life.”

“I’d never think that of you, but why torture yourself if you don’t have to?” “How can I help her if I don’t know the truth?” Cain stood up, making Remi break her hold. “I promise. Then if you want, I’ll tell you everything I find out.” With a stiff nod Remi thanked her and left the room. Cain followed her out to the den and saw Emma and Dallas talking and sharing a laugh. She had every faith in Remi, but she prayed she could look past Dallas’s actions enough that they wouldn’t interfere with whatever relationship they established. Sometimes knowing something only allowed doubt to make Swiss cheese out of your brain, and Dallas deserved better than that.

Chapter Thirty-Six

Simon opened the back door for Dallas and Remi, and they rode to the condo in silence. Remi stared out the window, but she didn’t seem to see the houses they passed. “Are you okay?” Dallas asked. She took a chance and held Remi’s hand. “Emma told me about Rick and how young he was. It’s horrible that someone did that to him.” “Our world is sometimes a horrible place,” Remi said without taking her eye off the window. “Do you want me to go home? You have a lot going on, and you don’t need to worry about having me around.” “You aren’t in the way, and I don’t want you out alone.” “I appreciate that you care, Remi, but I’ve been on my own for a long time.” “That doesn’t mean you have to spend the rest of your life that way.” Remi intertwined their fingers and faced Dallas. “If you don’t let me in just a little, I can’t help you.” Dallas couldn’t maintain eye contact with her and dropped her head to stare at their joined hands. “It’s not that I won’t let you in. It’s just hard. I’ve survived this long because I don’t let myself get hurt.” “I’m not asking because I want to hurt you.” Remi put her fingers under her chin and lifted her head. “I wouldn’t blame you for losing patience with me, but I can’t express in words exactly how hard this is.” She put her hand on Remi’s cheek, then outlined the dark brows with her fingertips. “I’ve truly never taken this kind of chance.” “I want you to stay even longer than you might’ve planned for. I’m not comfortable letting you go home, and with our time together, maybe you’ll start believing I’m the best problem solver you’ll ever meet.” “I already know that.” Remi smiled and leaned closer and kissed her. “Why do you want me to stay longer? Not that I mind spending time with

you.” “Cain and I have a theory as to what’s going to happen next, and the guy who’ll be responsible for any more bloodshed saw us together. If he thinks we’re a couple, he won’t hesitate to hurt you to get to me.” When Remi lifted her arm, Dallas took the invitation and moved closer. “It’s that guy that stopped at our table, isn’t it? The one with the dead eyes?” “Nunzio’s more known for his dead heart, but yes, that’s the guy.” Dallas smiled when Remi kissed the top of her head, because she felt that Remi had done it unconsciously. “Until I know you’ll be safe on your own, I want you to stay with me.” “Do you think it’ll take long?” Dallas rested her head on the front of Remi’s shoulder and put her hand on her abdomen. “Could take years.” Remi laughed. “I don’t know, having you as my jailer might be like winning the lottery.” “Don’t worry. I won’t keep you captive in your room, but I do have something in mind, and I want you to think about it before you say no.” “I’ll go along with whatever you think.” “I might get used to such cooperation.” Dallas laughed also and ran her fingers down Remi’s leg. “I wouldn’t do that, if I were you. After all, Emma keeps preaching to me that making you work for it makes it that much more rewarding.” “I’m more than capable of doing heavy lifting when it’s required, ma’am,” Remi said as she picked Dallas off the seat and sat her on her lap. “I need you to be okay so I can prove myself as a worthy companion.” “If you offer references to that fact, you could end up with a few bruises.” Dallas held up her thumb and index finger in a pinching position. “All my references would be glad to tell you how much fun I am for about two dates, then how hard it is to get in touch with me, so I’ll pass.” “You’re hoping for more than two dates here?” Dallas dropped her hand to Remi’s neck and came close to holding her breath, waiting for an answer. “You know where I live. That makes it harder to avoid you, but that’s the last thing I want to do. I want to take my time and get to know you. Hopefully, once that’s accomplished, you’ll have learned something about me as well and won’t be running for the hills.” Remi smiled at her before

she lowered her head and kissed her. “Hopefully you’ll feel the same way about me,” Dallas said as soon as their lips parted. “I don’t want to disappoint you.” “The only way that’ll happen is if you don’t give this a chance.” Remi kissed her again, only this time it was longer and laced with more passion. “And you don’t mind going slow,” Dallas said, her voice dropping lower and her breath speeding up. Remi combed Dallas’s hair back and placed her finger over her pulse on her neck. “I’m looking forward to the long scenic route, Ms. Montgomery,” she said, then replaced her fingers on Dallas’s neck with her lips. “I’m sure it’ll make arrival much more enjoyable.” “Uh-huh.” Dallas tilted her head back as encouragement for Remi not to stop. “You aren’t going to make this easy, are you?” “I wouldn’t want you to lose interest along the way.” For the first time Dallas felt like she was glimpsing what it would’ve been like to grow up in a world where people dated and fell in love. She was no innocent by any means, but spending time like this with Remi was showing her what being respected and courted was all about. If anything could help heal her soul, she was certain Remi would go out of her way to give it to her. “I don’t think there’s any chance of that,” Dallas said to Remi. They spent the rest of the trip in each other’s arms. * “If you were hoping for the easy answer and an even easier target, you’re out of luck,” Muriel said as she dropped the list of passengers that had arrived the day before. “Juan isn’t on the list. Well, the name Juan is on the list, but only because it’s as popular as John is in the States.” “Then your Jorge arrived early and his welcoming committee put a bullet in Rick’s head,” Cain said in return. She flipped through the pages and dropped them on her desk in disgust. “It’s either that, or new players have joined the game and no one gave us a heads-up about it.” “I talked to Katlin and she’s trying to find out. If there’s something to know, somebody on the street will tell us eventually.” “Eventually might be too late.” Cain stretched before standing up and

waved Muriel into her chair. “Make some more calls and see if we can’t speed up the process before we end up planning someone else’s funeral.” “Where are you headed?” “To visit Rick’s mother and to see a man about a fake ID,” Cain said, waving as she left. The first visit was short, but Cain sat with the grieving mother as long as the woman could keep her emotions in check and went willingly into Cain’s arms when she could no longer keep her tears at bay. She’d lost her son, but Cain promised that her daughter could stay in college, and they wouldn’t lose their home now that Rick was no longer the main breadwinner. Lou had only been able to shake her hand and step back to the doorway, unable to say anything. It wasn’t that he didn’t want to pay his respects, but Cain knew Rick’s loss had made Lou feel guilty. As Cain started to leave, a young woman in her early twenties stopped her at the door and asked to speak to her. “You’re Cain Casey, aren’t you?” “Yes, I am, and you must be Sabana. I didn’t know your brother long, but he did a good job of describing you.” Cain held out her hand but, from the angry set to the redhead’s mouth, didn’t expect her to take it. “I’m sorry for your loss.” “My father worked for yours when he was alive.” “I remember him.” Cain brought her fingers together and dropped her hand when Sabana ignored it. “He died too young as well.” “After my dad died, getting cancer was Rick’s biggest fear, since everyone always said how much alike they were. I guess he should’ve worried about getting killed doing something he really liked.” As Sabana spoke, she sounded as if her throat was closing with emotion. “Can you promise me something before you go?” “I’ll try my best.” Cain accepted the hand that Sabana now held out. “I know you talked to my mom and you’re not going to forget about us. But you don’t have to feel like you’re responsible for this, because you’re not.” She held Cain’s hand in both of hers. “I know you can make this right. I want you to get justice for Rick.” “Help your mother through this and call me if you need anything. Leave the rest to me.” She pulled slightly on Cain’s hand as if she were desperate for her to

listen to what she was saying. “I know you think I’m too young or too naïve to know why this happened, and the FBI has already sent a couple of guys over here to see if me or Mom would roll on you, but I’m not and we didn’t.” “Your mother didn’t mention that,” Cain said, trying not to sound surprised. “I stopped them before they got to the door. Rick always told me they’d be the first ones over here if something happened to him, since those maggots are always looking for a way in, no matter what’s going on.” “If they bother you again, will you call me?” “I’ll call if you consider something else.” Cain had to smile at this girl’s grit. “What’s on your mind?” “I promised Rick I’d finish school, but when I’m done I want to work for you. I’d have asked sooner, but I gave him my word I’d graduate first.” Sabana let go of Cain and stood up straight. “Before you give me your list of reasons why I can’t, remember this has nothing to do with what happened to my brother. If I’m with you, though, I can help you catch whoever did this.” “I’m not turning you down, but I expect you to honor your commitment. When you’re done, call me and we’ll see what we can work out.” “This isn’t a brush-off, is it?” From the inside pocket of her jacket Cain took out a card. “A brush-off consists of me saying something close to what you want, then going on my way. I want you to finish like Rick wanted, because by then you might’ve changed your mind. But if you don’t, I’ll see where you fit in with us.” “Thanks, Ms. Casey, you won’t be sorry.” “I’m sure I won’t, but remember to call sooner if your new friends come back.” “They didn’t stay long, so I’m sure they won’t be back.” Cain nodded and was about to leave when it struck her that Rick hadn’t worked for her long enough for the feds to have picked up his scent. “Just one more thing, Sabana. Who did the feds send to talk to you?” Cain waited while Sabana went into the other room and a minute later came out holding up a card. “Only one of them did the talking. The other guy stood there and scanned the yard because I wouldn’t let them in the house.” The name on the card was Shelby’s, so it wouldn’t be hard to narrow

down who she’d brought with her. “What did she ask you? Try to remember the exact words.” “She told me what had happened to Rick and asked if I knew he worked for you. No matter what she said I stood there and stared at her and never opened my mouth, unless it was to tell her that she couldn’t come in and talk to Mom.” “Nothing else?” Sabana closed her eyes as if that would make her recollect better. “She did ask me something weird, or at least I thought it was. She asked if Rick had ever mentioned a guy named Anthony something.” As soon as Cain heard the name, she shot Lou a glance to keep him quiet. “Was it Anthony Curtis?” “Yeah, that was the name. Was he the one who shot Rick?” “I don’t think so, but I want you to do me a favor. The funeral’s tomorrow, and after that I want you and your mom to get away for a while. Do you have family anywhere you’d like to see?” “We’ll be fine here.” “Sabana, if you want to work for me, remember that when I make a friendly request, most of the time it’s for your own good. I don’t want whoever killed Rick to connect the dots back to you and your mother, if they think Rick might have talked about him.” As she spoke, Cain took out her cell and called Muriel to send over a couple of guys to sit on the house. “Is that all Agent Philips asked you?” “I cut her off after that question, and I promise your name didn’t come up again after she asked if I knew Rick worked for you.” “I believe you and I’ll see you tomorrow. Have your mom ready to go after the funeral, and I’ll get you both home as soon as possible.” “What’s on your mind, boss?” Lou asked when they were in the car headed back to the city. “After our next appointment we’re going hunting, Lou, and I’m not going to stop until I get my fill of trophies.” Cain glanced down at Shelby’s card, sure that Sabana hadn’t noticed that she’d taken it. The fact that Shelby had gone to Rick’s family right after his death and the question she’d asked made Cain more sure than ever that Rick’s death had been an unfortunate incident, and one that had been totally preventable. “Some I’m going to hang on my wall, and the rest I’m going to lock in

little cages for the rest of their miserable lives,” Cain said. She tore the card in two, crumpled the pieces together, and threw them on the floor of the car. * “Think the kid will tell her we were there?” Joe asked Shelby as they watched Cain disappear into the house. “I’m sure she’ll be more talkative since Cain just offered to keep them on the payroll in exchange for Rick’s life. She’d have to kill a litter of kittens on live television for these people to see her for what she is,” Shelby said as she worked on her daily surveillance report. “Even if she did that, she’d have a good reason that’d still make her out the hero.” Through his headphones Joe could hear Rick’s mom crying, and nothing else. “Do you think she knows what went down?” “We can’t piece together what happened for sure. What makes you think she can?” Cain’s voice came through again and it startled Joe. As much time as they spent watching and listening in on Cain, it still surprised him when they actually heard her voice. It was like sighting the Loch Ness monster. “I think she’s motivated,” Joe said when Cain stopped speaking. Shelby finally slammed her pen down and broke the silence. “And you think we’re not?” “We are, but you know how it is when one of your own gets killed. If Cain’s not careful, though, this could turn into an epidemic. We’re motivated but she’s driven.” Their subjects were quiet again, and Shelby scanned the outside of the house. Then Joe noticed her stop her sweep. “Why aren’t you inside?” Shelby asked, almost to herself. “What?” “Second oak outside. She acts like she’s looking right at us, like she knows we’re here.” Joe glanced from Sabana, who was leaning against the tree, to the front door, where a few of Cain’s men were standing, staring at their van as well. “If she’s waiting to talk to Cain, all she can say is that you came by and tried to ask some questions. It’s not like you broke the kid.”

Sabana straightened out and took a step in their direction before turning and heading into the house. From inside they could hear Cain telling the mother good-bye and not to worry about anything, followed by Cain’s talk with Sabana. Everyone in the van was quiet as they eavesdropped on the hushed conversation, and then came Cain’s question of “nothing else?” As Sabana started to answer, Cain cut them off so quickly they didn’t even catch the first word. Joe saw Shelby press her fingers to her forehead as if trying to remember what she and Joe had said after that. The door opened and the group, followed by Lou, stepped out. They could see Cain’s lips moving, and she appeared as tight as a bow. “I asked her if she knew or heard the name Anthony next, didn’t I?” Shelby asked him. “My notes are back at the office.” “It was, but there’s no way in hell Cain puts him at something like this. Anthony’s not that stupid.” “Willing to bet your badge on that?” “Not quite yet, when it comes to Anthony.” Joe’s cell phone vibrated on his hip and he answered it. “Call in our backup unit to stay with Cain. Agent Hicks arranged a meet with the other teams we’ll be running into as we work our case. Mark Pearlman from DEA and the crew investigating the Jatibons are due in the office in thirty minutes. It’s time to start sharing information.” “Tell them not to lose Cain,” Shelby said. “Whatever that kid told her sparked something, and we do not want to miss the fireworks once they start.”

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Cain had her driver stop in front of the Piquant, and she and Lou walked quickly through the boutique section to the elevators. From the lobby on the third floor, they crossed to the bank of elevators and punched the eighteenth floor. When the doors opened they headed for the stairs at the end of the hall and jogged down a couple of flights in case their tagalongs made it in on time to see what floor they’d gone up to. By the time they ran background checks on the guests on eighteen, Cain planned to be home. She could hear the television when she opened the door of the room farthest away from the elevator, but closest to the stairs. Katlin was sitting with Nathan Mosley, who was in town at Cain’s request, and when they were done he’d be on the next flight to Los Angeles. She wanted him gone as quietly as he’d come. “Mr. Mosley.” Cain walked in and offered him her hand. “Cain Casey, and I want to thank you for agreeing to meet me.” Nathan was an even five foot, slender man with the reddest hair Cain had ever seen on an individual, and judging from his age someone had concocted the color for him in a bottle. He was stylishly dressed, wore a pair of wingtips whose heels were higher than normal, and glasses that overall made you want to peg him as an eccentric accountant. “Your bonus made it hard to refuse.” After turning the television off, he sat back down and Cain took Katlin’s seat. “And don’t worry. If anyone looks, the room was occupied by Edward Miller. Just another tourist from the Midwest and no one anyone will concern themselves with.” “I’m sure that as long as no one actually gets a look at you, you’re right. Your work, after all, speaks for itself.” “I love a woman who knows how to flatter an old guy like me, but I doubt you went to all this trouble for that alone.” “That’s not why you’re here, Mr. Mosley, but before we start I do need to know if you’re as discreet as you are talented.” Nathan picked up a gold-plated cigarette case and held it up before

taking a stick out. When Cain nodded once, he lit his smoke with the matching lighter. “I’ve been doing this for close to forty years, and I haven’t had a problem yet. The whole purpose of coming to me is that you want to start fresh. If I give you up the first time someone asks, what’d be the point?” Cain smiled at him because he showed absolutely no fear, considering who he was sitting across from, and she wasn’t alone. “Before we’re done then, both of us are going to have to bend a little and trust a lot.” “Agreed, Ms. Casey. I can assure you that if anyone asks, we’ve never met. What can I do for you?” “Dallas Montgomery.” He took some drags from his cigarette and stubbed it out in the crystal ashtray the hotel provided. “Actress, I believe, with relatively good success recently.” Cain’s laugh was heartfelt. “You’re discreet all right, or do you work for Entertainment Tonight? I know who she is. What I don’t know is if she’s a former client of yours.” “Tell me first why you need to know.” “Where she started from doesn’t matter to me, but Dallas has recently come to mean something to a friend of mine. Like I found you because of what you do, I’d hope you know who I am before you accepted my invitation. If you do, then you realize in my world I can’t afford to let someone with no past in without question. My friend is in the same position.” He lit another cigarette and seemed to be strategizing his next move. “Why are you here and not your friend?” “She ran into your carefully constructed brick wall and asked for help. In my opinion, there are ways through it, no matter how well built or how high you made it.” “Are you a blaster, Ms. Casey?” “If the situation calls for it, but not today. What I want today is the key to the gate, and I believe it’s up here.” She tapped the side of her head then pointed at him. “Is Dallas one of your creations?” “I’m not saying I won’t answer, but one more question before we move on. Is your friend good at keeping secrets? Dallas is a lovely girl I won’t have hurt.”

“Remi Jatibon is as honorable as they come, and you have my word Dallas won’t suffer from this.” Nathan waved Cain closer and started to talk. In a low murmur he told Dallas’s story, or as much of it as he knew. When he finished he fell back in his seat and spread his hands in front of him. “I’ve had all kinds come to me, and she was the first I almost did for free. It’s good to know the papers I forged have worked up to now.” “I know how I broke through, but how did Bob Bennett?” “Dallas never did give up all her secrets, but I think Bob was there before she came to me. He’s got time and history on his side.” He pulled a black book from his bag. “I’m not sure if he’s aware I drew up more than one set of papers for her, but Remi needs to know if she wants to help her.” His finger went down the page and stopped near the middle. “Dallas Montgomery wasn’t the only one who I gave birth to that day. There was a Kristen Montgomery as well, but her I never met.” “On the documents you forged, what was their relationship?” “Kristen is her younger sister, or at least that’s what she was when I was done. She’s a better-kept secret, though, than who Dallas really is.” “Thanks for your help, Mr. Mosley. One more thing,” Cain said as Nathan repacked his stuff. “Because of who Dallas has become, you might get other requests similar to mine. Before you’re tempted by the money, I want the chance to counteroffer.” “After today I plan to destroy any connection between us.” The decision made Cain raise her brows. “She must’ve really made an impression.” “She did, but that’s not why. What Dallas paid me was a fraction of what you offered, and your money finished burying who Dallas was and whatever she did. If anyone finds out what I told you, it won’t have come from me.” “Still,” Cain said tapping her finger on the briefcase where he’d put his book of potential blackmail, “sometimes the money’s hard to pass up.” “That’s true, but let me play the devil’s advocate.” Nathan picked up his gold case and lighter and slipped them into his front pocket. “What happens if I renege on our agreement? No amount of cash is worth gambling my life. Your friendship guarantees her past stays buried.” “It’s been a pleasure,” Cain said as she shook his hand. “If social

security doesn’t cut it for you, give me a call.” “I’ll do that. If you’ve got the occasional job it might be good to stay in practice, in case I get bored out of my mind playing shuffleboard.” Before Cain opened the door Nathan had one more thing to say. “If Dallas finds out I told you, could you apologize for me.” “Because of you I’m going to wield whatever power I have to wipe her slate clean. Instead of requesting an apology, she’ll probably want to send you a thank-you card.” “You’re an interesting woman, Ms. Casey.” “It’s the romantic in me I didn’t know existed until my wife came along,” she said, making him chuckle before she disappeared behind the door.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

The walls of the third-floor conference room in the Federal Building were plastered with crime-scene photos of the first-floor bathroom located in the airport. Rick resembled a large broken doll as he sat with his eyes and mouth open, his hands crumpled on his lap. Annabel Hicks came in and sat at the head of the long table and waited for everyone to follow suit. “A few months ago we thought we had a war on our hands when the Bracato and Casey families squared off. What we ended up with was a stealth operation conducted by Cain Casey, resulting in the disappearance of Bracato and his four sons. A lot has changed in a few months, but what we avoided then I’m afraid will soon be a reality, considering how many players we’ve added to the game.” Shelby used a laser pointer and aimed it at the picture of the stall. “The death of Rick Greco yesterday might be the fuse that starts it.” She then gave a brief history of Rick’s work record. “Because of where in the airport this happened and how exposed it was, none of us had someone inside. The closest team was Mark Pearlman’s from DEA. Mark.” Shelby turned it over to him. “We’re mostly assigned to major players in the city but are reassigned whenever Rodolfo Luis is in town. The street vendors are one thing, but Luis is one of the big heads of the snake. Cut him off from moving his crap in and we put a serious hurt on supply.” He turned on the projector connected to his laptop, and one of his guys dimmed the lights. “Yesterday we followed four of Rodolfo’s men to the airport. When security sounded the alarm, we started to move a group in to pick these guys up on their way out, since video from their exit shows one of them in different clothes that are too big for him and a bundle under his arm. “But that’s not the only thing we captured on surveillance after the pandemonium that this caused.” Mark advanced to the next picture. As soon as it came on the screen, Annabel and the rest of her agents leaned forward. Anthony Curtis and Juan Luis were getting into a car on the lower level of the airport.

“Anthony was in there when this happened?” Shelby asked. “If he was, we didn’t pick him up with the other four, but we weren’t really looking for him,” Mark said. “We spotted Anthony and Juan seconds before security called for help. Having Juan come back so soon leaves us with more questions than we have answers.” “Like what?” Joe asked. “The name Juan Luis appears nowhere on the manifest from the flight he took, he hasn’t gone anywhere near his uncle since he came back, and neither have the four idiots who probably did this. I don’t think Rodolfo knows his nephew is back. I just don’t know why, so we let everyone go and stepped up the surveillance on them.” “He’s splintered off from Rodolfo, that’s why,” Shelby said. “There’s no way that’s true,” Mark said. “Rodolfo runs that family with no tolerance for dissension in the ranks, and Juan will be lucky to keep control once the old man goes down.” “But Rodolfo sent him home why?” Shelby asked. “From what we could gather,” Mark said, “because your guy’s gotten in the way.” “Rodolfo, probably for the first time, hasn’t given in to Juan’s whims, and because of Anthony he feels emboldened to defy his uncle,” Shelby said. “You’re right. Rodolfo doesn’t know he’s back, but it’s only a matter of time before Juan does something to announce his arrival. When that happens, Juan and everyone who helped him will get off easy if all that happens to them is a bullet in the head.” Mark turned off the projector and the lights came back up. “You’re doing a lot of guessing, and we can’t afford to be wrong. You may know your subjects but we know the Luis family. After watching this guy, we’re positive Rodolfo won’t put up with anything from anyone, especially his nephew.” “Juan may love and respect his uncle,” Joe said, “but something stronger is pulling at him now.” “Since you two have all the answers, how about you share with the rest of us,” Mark said. “His hatred of Cain Casey, that’s why he’s back, and in Anthony he’s found the perfect ally.” “Find Anthony and bring him in. If he was there yesterday and stood by

while this went down, that’s his ass,” Annabel said. “And Shelby,” she added as the meeting started to break up, “make sure your team reads him his rights as soon as you find him.” “Yes, ma’am.” “At this point it might be better to leave him on the street with the rest of them,” Mark said. “If your guy’s been able to get close to Juan, he’s going to be easier to squeeze when the time comes. Pick him up now and we blow the opportunity.” “I want regular reports, if that’s the case,” Annabel told Mark. “You got it, since we’re putting a team on Juan.” Joe placed his hand on Shelby’s arm and led her to an interview room while Annabel finished up with the other agency. “If Sabana Greco told Cain that you asked about Anthony, we better find him first.” “There’s no way Cain goes after an agent.” “Shelby, are you crazy? Anthony was standing next to Juan when he confronted Cain. In her mind that changed the rules of the game.” “That goddamn moron,” Shelby said, letting her anger out. “If something does happen to him, it’s his own fault.” “At this point I’m not sure who he has to be more afraid of,” Joe said as he scratched the top of his head, “Cain or Hicks.” “You know the answer to that one, Joe.” Shelby stared at the chair Cain had occupied recently when they’d brought her in. “Hicks might reprimand or maybe fire him, but Cain…that’s a different punishment, isn’t it? If Cain puts him there, Anthony’s going to be joining Giovanni and his sons, wherever that may be. We’d have better luck finding Jimmy Hoffa or having tea with space aliens.” * “You’re looking smug today, mobster,” Emma said as they descended the stairs together the next morning. “Not that you shouldn’t, considering what you’re able to do to me most nights,” Emma teased until she saw her father waiting for them on the first floor. “Have I ever mentioned how beautiful you are when you blush?” “Don’t you bruise easily?” Emma shot back, smiling the entire time. “Morning, Daddy.”

“Morning.” Ross opened his arms to Emma and kissed her cheek. “You look beautiful this morning.” “It’s always a good day when everyone’s this nice to you,” Emma said, feeling happy. “Do you want to do some sightseeing today, Daddy?” “I’d rather go start on some of the house repairs Cain told me about.” He nodded when one of the women who worked for Jarvis held up a carafe of coffee. “We didn’t invite you for that,” Emma said. “Tell him, honey.” “Ross, you aren’t here to repair our house,” Cain said dutifully. “I know this place is huge, but tell me you both aren’t ready to get home. And you know I built the majority of the house you grew up in,” he told Emma. “Besides, Hayden’s birthday’s in a couple of days. He’s going to feel more comfortable having his friends over if he’s home.” “If you promise not to work yourself into the ground and take some help with you,” Emma said, “then knock yourself out.” She put her hands on her hips and tapped her foot on the floor when she heard Cain laugh. “What’s funny?” “It’s good to see where that well-developed stubborn streak of yours comes from.” “Ha.” Emma picked Hannah up when she ran to her. “I’m mildly persistent compared to you.” “Compared to Mom you’re not what?” Hayden asked. He was dressed for school and Mook was right behind him, carrying his book bag. “I’m not stubborn,” Emma said. “Uh-huh.” Hayden dragged out the phrase. “She’s got a good sense of humor, huh, Granddad?” “Good imagination too.” “What happened to the highly complimentary group from earlier?” Emma said. “You’re stubborn, lass, but incredibly beautiful.” Cain kissed the side of her neck. “I’ve got to head to the office, but I’ll call later to see if Ross needs any help.” “Are you putting on a tool belt?” Cain didn’t answer but did gently swat her on the butt. “I’m heading over to Rick’s funeral as well.” “Are you sure you don’t want me to go with you?”

“I’d feel better if you kept low for a few days.” Cain kissed her again and headed out. On the way to the riverfront warehouse Cain took out the list of passengers from the day Rick was killed. She would find the answer to what had happened in one of the names, she was sure of it. Lots of Juans, Muriel had been right about that, but not one Jorge. She had no idea about this situation yet, but at least Dallas Montgomery wasn’t such a mystery anymore. Instead of having the driver go into the building as he usually did, Cain had him stop in front. “Cain, this isn’t a good time to break with routine,” Lou said. It was the first time he’d spoken all morning. “I want to grab a cup of coffee, not dare someone to take a shot at us.” “There’s coffee inside,” he pointed out. “All Rick was doing was picking up a bag and look at what happened.” “I’m working on that because I don’t want it to go unanswered, and not because of the insult to me. Rick was a good kid and deserves to be avenged.” “Still, there’s coffee inside.” “But our friendly federal agents aren’t likely to wander into our kitchen, are they?” Before Lou could wave out some backup, Cain put her hand on his shoulder. “Just you and me, Lou. We don’t want to scare the timid things away.” The café across the street was crowded with guys who worked at the various docks close by, but the waitress wiped off a table in the back corner and smiled at Cain as they took a seat. She ordered a sweet roll to go with the coffee and acknowledged every greeting the other patrons offered. “What’d you get Hayden for his birthday?” Lou asked. After Cain cut her sweet roll and offered some to him, he picked up half of it. “A hunting trip he asked about a couple of months ago. I told him how much my brother Billy liked the sport, and he wants to try it out.” “You’re going hunting? When was the last time you did that?” “I’ve only been once, so it’s been awhile. Hayden seemed excited, and I didn’t have the heart to let him down.” “He’s excited about spending time with you, Boss.” Lou accepted a refill and another roll.

“I spend time with him,” Cain said as she brought her brows together, not understanding what he meant. “I know you do, but he’s got to share you now. When Emma and Hannah moved in, he didn’t have you twenty-four-seven like he did before.” He brushed his hands off and finished his coffee. “Not that he’d change things, but I think he still misses it a bit.” “Thanks for telling me, and I’m glad we’re going away for a few days. The trip’s not until the fall, but maybe we can squeeze some fishing in when it gets warmer.” Lou’s face became devoid of emotion as he nodded. “You’re about to get a bite now.” “I sure made that intro easy for you,” Cain said with a short laugh. Throughout their talk she’d kept her eyes on Shelby and Lionel, who were seated at the counter returning the favor. “What do you think it’d take for these guys to stop watching?” “That’s an easy one too, Lou. They’ll stop when I give them what they want, but that won’t be today.” “Cain, could we join you for a minute?” Shelby asked. The two empty chairs at their table had their backs to the door and were in the way of the wait-staff traffic to and from the kitchen. They were the worse seats in the place, making Cain smirk when she pushed Shelby’s chair out with her foot. “Are you here for the sweet rolls?” Cain asked, and Lou smiled slightly. “Good place to get coffee.” Shelby sat down and laid her hands on the table. “Just happen to be in the neighborhood, or are you planning to join the longshoreman’s union?” “Could we call a truce until we finish our coffee?” Shelby asked. “You know why I’m here.” “Sure, what can I do for you?” “We wanted to talk. I don’t know if you’ve met—” “Special Agent Lionel Jones, computer guru and boy genius? No, we haven’t met, but I’ve heard so much about him.” “How did you...” Lionel acted like he didn’t know how to finish the question. “I’ve always believed if I have to show you mine, you have to give some

up as well.” Cain shrugged, then folded her arms in front of her chest and sat up straighter. “Maybe once Shelby starts on her second career as a longshoreman I’ll do something new as well. I might try my hand at writing. Think anyone would be interested in a book about what FBI agents do on their days off? What cute little sites on the Internet their boy geniuses visit when no one’s looking?” Cain had to laugh when Lionel blushed visibly, despite his deep olive complexion. Sometimes she really enjoyed these guessing games that took only a little information and a lot of imagination. “Stop picking on Lionel,” Shelby said as she looked from Cain to her coworker. “If I do, will you return the favor?” Cain said, her smile not diminishing. “And to save time, don’t bother to tell me you can’t. We both know it’s your life’s work to follow me around skulking in shitty little vans and dark rooms. What’s brought you out of your cocoon next door?” “We wanted to give you our condolences for what happened to Rick Greco. I realize you had nothing to do with it, but you did visit his family yesterday.” What Shelby had said made no sense to her, and because it didn’t, Cain stayed quiet as she sorted the puzzle pieces in her head. No matter their past dealings, Shelby didn’t often crawl out of her hole to interact with her, so something had spooked her. Cain might’ve crossed the street to fish, but so had Shelby. “Do you mean if Lionel here meets some tragic end, you wouldn’t bother to visit his family to offer your respects? Tsk,” Cain shook her head slowly, “I thought you were raised better than that, Agent Philips.” “I didn’t say it was wrong.” Shelby seemed hesitant. “You must’ve found something objectionable about it, considering you were most probably listening in, which reminds me.” Cain turned her attention to Lionel. “What’s your favorite song, Lionel? You don’t mind me calling you Lionel, do you?” “No, I don’t mind,” Lionel stopped to clear his throat, “and the theme from Bonanza is my favorite song.” “How manly of you, but back to Shelby’s problem.” “I don’t have a problem, Cain,” she said, sounding as if she was losing patience.

“I went to the Grecos’ to reassure them they won’t be thrown out on the street after what happened to Rick. After his father died he was supporting his mother and sister, and I’m sure that was worrying Mrs. Greco. You beat me over there, but Sabana didn’t get the impression you came to hand off a list of government agencies ready to help them pay the mortgage.” “Rick worked for you,” Shelby said. “As do a lot of people. Lou here works for me,” Cain said, tired of their cautious verbal dance. “What does that have to do with me wanting to help out? That’s supposed to be part of your life’s work, to protect and defend, or whatever your slogan is, but you didn’t do such a bang-up job when it came to Rick, did you?” Then it hit her why Shelby was here with the most unintimidating member of her team, and the shock stopped her cold. Shelby wanted the answers to the questions she’d asked Sabana, and bringing Lionel was supposed to make Cain relax enough to give them to her. Cain couldn’t believe she was right this time, but there was only one way to find out. “We weren’t watching Rick,” Shelby said. “You and your friends weren’t watching him, but somebody was, weren’t they? Do you allow an agent to sit by and let someone get killed? Or was he there to participate?” The café was noisier now, but from the way Shelby blanched Cain knew she’d heard the question. That’s not what surprised her, though. She was shocked that Anthony Curtis had been at the airport and that’s why Shelby had asked Sabana about him. Cain didn’t know what he was doing there or if he actually had anything to do with Rick’s murder, but obviously neither did Shelby. “What are you talking about?” Shelby finally asked. “Curtis was there, and since we all know how he regards me, I’m sure he felt justified in taking out someone tied to me.” Cain stood up. “Don’t bother denying it.” “Cain, wait, this isn’t a game. You have to tell me how you know that.” After she handed their waitress a twenty, Cain turned around, and Shelby and Lionel were both standing. “If we’re playing a game, the rules have changed, don’t you think?” “No one’s going to give you the benefit of the doubt for going after an agent, no matter how justified you think you are,” Shelby said.

“Not like they would you for going after me and mine? Don’t worry, Agent Philips. I’m not known for stupid flights of fancy.” Before Cain walked out she saw Shelby’s lips move, and even though she couldn’t hear her, the word “fuck” was easy enough to make out. “See, Lou, now we know who we’re fishing for,” Cain said to him softly as they walked toward the office. “Get with Katlin and find him.” “Will do, boss. You want us to bring him in for a chat?” “You heard Shelby. No one’s going to forgive us for taking care of this problem. I’ve got other plans for him.” “Anything else?” Cain stopped at the door of the warehouse and glanced at the window across the street where the feds were lurking. “You heard the man, cue up Bonanza for him.”

Chapter Thirty-Nine

“Thanks to the smart guys you’ve got working for you, we’re all in deep shit,” Anthony said to Juan. After Juan’s arrival they’d moved to a hotel in the French Quarter and hadn’t left the room. “Don’t you mean you’re in deep shit?” Juan took another bite from the shrimp cocktail he’d ordered from room service. “Nobody knows I’m here. You, though, were right in the middle of the action, but that’s what you kept saying you wanted. Ain’t no going back to that gray suit, Mr. FBI.” “This isn’t some joke. Your guys killed a man for no reason.” Juan pointed at him with a jumbo shrimp and laughed. “Jesus said Cain had sent him to spy on us. In my book that means Jesus did the right thing. What I want to know is how did you let Cain know I was back? You’re the supposed expert on laying low.” “I didn’t,” Anthony said through clenched teeth. He got up and stared out the window again. At check-in he’d insisted on a room with a view of the street. If any of his co-workers were out there, he hadn’t spotted them yet. “Did you ever consider that Jesus isn’t being completely straight with you?” “You want out, then get the fuck out,” Juan screamed, and pushed away from his plate. “I’m trying to keep us all out of jail.” “Forget about that shit. I got something for you to do.” The tone of Juan’s voice made Anthony think his gamble was finally paying off. “What do you want?” “Emma Casey,” Juan said when Anthony sat down across from him. “I want to know everything about her, but most importantly I want to know her schedule.” “Why?” “Who paid you to think? I want to know, and I need to know if you can do it.” “That should be easy,” Anthony said slowly, as if talking to a mentally challenged person, because that’s what he figured Juan was. If he didn’t want what happened at the airport to end his career, he had to stick with

Juan, though. He needed him to knock down the rest of the dominos. “I don’t know. Cain’s better at picking up a tail than you ever imagined. Just a warning before you start. If Cain finds you sniffing after her whore, she can have you to do whatever she likes.” Juan laughed as he picked his teeth with the nail of his pinky. “I’ve found nothing motivates Cain more than when any man keeps his eyes on that piece of ass too long.” “Don’t worry about it. I’ll start this morning, since they’ll be easy to pick up at the funeral. While I’m doing that, why not have a talk with Jesus and see if he tells you what really happened at the airport.” Anthony tried to relax and sound as if the outcome of this meeting wasn’t particularly important to him. “And you have to trust me.” “You don’t think I trust you?” “You order me around but you don’t tell me what for. That means you don’t trust me.” Anthony put both of his feet on the ground and pushed out of his chair. “If you don’t trust me, then what the hell am I doing here? Like you said, if you want me out, then tell me to get out.” “What do you want to know?” Juan asked as soon as Anthony had made it halfway to the door. “What’s so important about Emma Casey?” “My uncle always preached to me that everyone has a weakness—the one thing you can use against them to make them fall to their knees. For Cain it’s Emma and those bastards they have together, but in this case I can’t blame her for letting this woman make her weak.” One of the brass bands that played for tourists in the Quarter went under the window, and Anthony wished he was one of those people milling around down on Bourbon Street with nothing to worry about except where to eat that night. “What are you talking about?” “I want to kill Cain, but I want to keep Emma for myself. What happens to the kids isn’t my problem, but I want her alive and whole.” The way Juan went down his to-do list as if he were planning a trip to the grocery almost made Anthony’s hands shake. “She’ll never do that.” “Who, Emma? You may have played nice all this time because it’s what you do, but there’s more than one way to break a woman. When I’m done she’ll beg to stay with me.” Juan turned so Anthony could see his face. “And every time she does get that pleasure, it’ll only remind her how much time she wasted with that bitch.”

“How’s your uncle going to feel about your plan?” Anthony tried to talk him back from the brink with the one thing Juan still feared. “It’ll take more than killing Cain to convince her friends and those loyal to her not to come after you.” “My uncle should’ve listened to his own advice. He’s trying to be something he’s not, and the more he tries, the weaker and more pathetic he becomes.” “What do you mean?” “Rodolfo thinks he’s a civilized man, but he’s not. He’s just an old man chasing some sort of respectability that no amount of money can buy.” Anthony had to laugh because, for once, Juan’s reasoning was right on the mark. “And you don’t care about being civilized?” “All I care about is winning and control. If that’s not what you want, run back to your job or to my uncle. Whoever you pick won’t give you the respect and the freedom to do what you need to when it comes to beating Cain.” Juan stood and put his hands in his pockets. “We have a deal?” “That we do, Juan.” * “Are you sure?” Remi asked. They were on the way back to her condo after a walk through the Quarter. Dallas had knocked on her bedroom door that morning, and instead of their usual forty-five-minute jog, Remi and Simon had gone for a brisk walk. “You could come in to work with me.” “I checked my phone this morning, and so far I’ve gotten about sixty messages from Bob. To keep the peace I thought I’d have him meet me at my place, and we’ll go to the studio from there.” She wrapped her hand around Remi’s bicep and squeezed. “Please don’t be mad. I’ll call if I need to change my plan.” “If that’s what you want to do, I’m fine with it, but don’t you think it’s strange for someone to call you sixty times a day?” The breeze was picking up along the river, and Dallas moved one hand down and took Remi’s, then pulled her hair away from her face with the other. As they approached a bench, she pointed to it and Remi nodded. “I know you don’t understand why I don’t tell him to get lost. I would if I could.” “Why can’t you tell me?” Remi lifted their hands and kissed the back of

Dallas’s. “No matter what it is, I’ll still want to be with you.” “Let’s get through this meeting today, and tonight we’ll talk.” When Remi moved closer and kissed her, Dallas went willingly. “You make me feel so much.” “You can trust me, Dallas. Even if you decide this isn’t for you, I can help you get to a better place in your life, no strings attached.” “I’m not sure how I lucked out by having you be so kind, but I’m grateful. I’ll tell you as much as I can and after that, the same applies to you. You can walk away—no hard feelings.” Remi kissed her again before she stood up and helped Dallas to her feet. “Let’s get ready so you can get home to meet Bob.” “Considering how you feel about him, you’re being good about this.” “I trust you to handle Bob, after all you’ve been doing it for a long time.” She had to laugh when Dallas peered up at her like she didn’t totally believe her. “I’m sending some added insurance, and before you turn me down, remember you said you’d go along with anything I wanted.” “You’re saying I might regret that promise, aren’t you?” “I’m sure you’ll be fine.” They crossed the intersection between the aquarium and the Riverwalk Mall, and Remi spotted Emil sitting on the rim of the fountain in the middle of the courtyard that led to her building. When Emil stood up and started toward them, Dallas moved closer to Remi. “See, I told you. You’ll be fine because that’s the reaction this big guy always gets.” Remi smiled. “You know him?” Dallas asked, still glued to Remi’s side. “Dallas, let me introduce you to Emil, who works for my father. Actually he’s his Simon,” she pointed back at her own guard, “and until things calm down, he’s going to work for you.” “I appreciate your thinking about me, but there’s no way I can accept.” “This doesn’t have to do with Bob, but with what happened to Rick and what it means to me and our business. Things happen that I can’t control, and if something happened to you, I wouldn’t be able to accept the fact that I could’ve prevented it.” Emil stood with his hands behind his back until Remi finished. “Ms. Montgomery, you’re not even going to notice I’m around.” Remi had to cover her mouth with her free hand when he said that. “Do you really think someone’s going to come after me?” Dallas asked.

“You met Nunzio Luca. Do you think he’d be the type to do that?” Instead of having this talk outside, Remi walked them toward the elevator. “Once this is over we’ll go back to normal, if that’s what you want, but please consider my proposition.” “Does he have to start today?” Dallas glanced back at Emil, and Remi could tell she wasn’t thinking of her well-being, but of Bob’s reaction. “If you have to, blame it on me and the studio. Tell him it’s a new section of your contract.” “As long as you think he won’t have to stay with me forever.” Dallas looked back again and smiled at Emil. “Not that I have anything against him, but this is a bit out of my norm.” Dallas kissed Remi good-bye, still feeling uncertain as Emil followed her out. When she met Bob, she asked Emil to wait outside for a minute while she explained his presence. Emil agreed to stand outside the door but not to a closed door. He explained, “Not that I don’t trust you, Ms. Montgomery, but I can’t do my job if we have too many barriers between us.” “Everyone at the studio is getting their own security?” Bob asked in a low voice. “That’s what they told me when they sent Emil over here.” Bob got close enough to put his lips to her ear. “Before the day’s out, find a way to ditch this guy so you can tell me where you’ve been. You know how much I don’t like it when you disappear and don’t return any of my calls.” “Ms. Montgomery, are you all right?” Emil asked, poking his head in the door. “Fine, thank you.” Dallas pushed away from Bob. “This isn’t going to work for me,” Bob said. Dallas held her hand up toward Emil. “Just a few more minutes and we’ll be ready to go.” She took a deep breath before facing Bob again. “My next job is the sequel, and if I want to do that, I don’t have much choice. Do you have a better idea?” “Let me do all the talking at the meeting, and I’ll take care of this.” The studio offices had been set up one block into the French Quarter in a building that had started as a coffee-roasting plant. Like Remi’s condo, it had a good view of the river, and the top floor, where the management

team was housed, was opulently decorated. After walking around the waiting area to admire the collection of movie posters, Dallas stopped at the large window at one end of the room and tried to forget the two men watching her intently for two different reasons. They had driven over with Emil and hadn’t spoken a word, and Bob acted more uncomfortable than when he went off about something. She pressed her fingers to the glass and thought about her relationship with him and how it would affect her relationship with Remi. “Hello, Dallas,” Steve said, then turned his attention across the room. “Dick, I hope you haven’t been waiting long.” “We just arrived, thanks,” Dallas said, returning Dwayne’s wave. “Can we get you anything?” “No, thanks. How about you, Bob?” she added, to be nice and avoid an argument on the way home. “Actually we need to borrow Dickey for some preliminary stuff that we don’t need to bore you with,” Steve said. “Then I shouldn’t keep you. Should I wait here?” she asked, earning a glare from Bob when she didn’t correct his name. “Enjoy the view. Let’s go, Dickey, we’re set up in the conference room,” Steve said, and slapped him on the back so hard the much-shorter Bob stumbled. “If you need anything, Dallas, just ask,” Dwayne said, and winked on his way out. Dallas walked to the windows overlooking the river and watched the steamboat make its way downstream. After a few months off she was anxious to return to work. Getting swept up in a new project would help clear her mind of everything wrong with her life, like it always did. She was a good actress because she could pretend to be something she wasn’t. Before she got too lost in thought, she felt the heat of a taller body behind her and knew instantly who it was. “Do you have an appointment to see someone?” “I’m here to see the boss, as a matter of fact.” She placed her hands over the ones that had pulled her into a hug from behind. “Are you okay?” “Are you asking if Bob hates that you’ve hired Emil to keep an eye on me? I’m okay with it and he’s not, but we’ll all have to deal with it, won’t

we?” “Would it make you feel better if most of the time I’ll be the one keeping an eye on you? Unless you go home because you’re sick of my company. Now that Emil’s with you, you can do that if you want.” Remi turned her around, not letting go of her hand, and walked Dallas to her office. Once the door closed, she pressed Dallas to her and kissed her. Dallas could immediately tell Remi had let go of whatever was holding her back and kissed her like she wanted her in her life. “You’re safe for now, since I’m not quite ready to go home. Not that I’m afraid of anything, but I don’t want to give up the time with you. The one thing we have to talk about, though, is this cigar-smoking thing,” she said, looking at the smoldering cigar in an ashtray on Remi’s desk. “I’ll try to keep that in mind, but bad habits are the worst to break.” Remi led her to the sofa in the office and offered her a seat while she put the cigar out. “The fact you’re here is a good sign you’ll renew your contract.” “You had doubts about that?” “After dealing with people in this business, I’m learning anything’s possible.” “I want this part, so no worries from this talent. Bob might not be so easy on you, but I’m going to enjoy having you as one of my bosses.” “It’s good to know someone likes me. I’ve made more enemies in the last week than I have since I started working for my father, and that’s going some. Let me walk you to the conference room and get you squared away on the paperwork, and we can take off early.” Remi kissed her forehead, then ran her thumb over Dallas’s lips. “Can I interest you in a quiet evening at home with me?” “Best offer I’ve had all day.” When Remi led Dallas into the conference room, all the occupants looked up. Dallas had never known Bob to appear so full of hatred, but it oozed off him as he watched Remi pull out a chair for her. “Since you’re talking about her, I thought I’d let her come listen in.” Bob forced a smile and held his hand out. “Hi, Remi, nice to see you again. I’m looking forward to working with you on the upcoming project.” “We’re looking forward to having Dallas on this project,” Remi said. He let his hand fall since Remi never accepted it. “I also wanted to apologize for any misunderstandings between us. This is a generous offer

you’ve proposed for Dallas, and I don’t want any of my attempts at humor to stand in our way.” “If you’ve been trying to be funny, your act needs work. Guys, take care of the paperwork and call me if you need anything. Once you’ve gone through all the fine points, we’ll arrange to have the contract delivered to Dallas for her signature, but unless you need us we’re taking the rest of the day off.” Remi held her hand out for Dallas, who readily accepted it. “Self-righteous bitch,” Bob hissed under his breath, though loud enough for Dwayne and Steve to hear him. “If you’d like any contract signed with this studio in the near future, you’ll keep your opinions to yourself. Do I make myself clear, Mr. Bennett?” Steve asked from his side of the table. “Crystal.” Bob enunciated the word clearly, making it obvious how he felt about Remi. “As long as Remi understands that anything to do with Dallas comes through me.” “I’m sure she has Dallas’s best interests at heart,” Steve said. “Maybe that’s something you can learn from her.” “Is advice part of the contract?” Steve shook his head and twirled his pen through his fingers. “Then drop it. It’s not like you and your boss are lily white.” “That might be true, but we’re worlds apart from you, Dickey.” Dwayne pushed the contract back in front of Bob and pointed to where they’d left off. “Do you have any questions so far?” “How do we lose the big ape following Dallas around? She said she doesn’t like it, and I don’t think it’s necessary.” “The studio hired him and he’s a reality, so learn to live with it,” Dwayne said. “Think of it this way. Dallas will have to get rid of you before she gets rid of Emil.” “I’m not going anywhere.” “There’s your answer then,” Steve said. “Everyone’s staying put for now.”

Chapter Forty

Muriel had been watching the monitors they had trained on the building where the feds were housed. She wasn’t surprised that Shelby came out right after Cain, but she was surprised that she still missed Shelby. “Learn anything at the café?” “So much I could take the rest of the day off and still feel like I accomplished something,” Cain said in a joking tone. “But right now we need to get to the bat cave and go over a few things.” “What, no hints?” “Better yet, I’ll give you the whole story, but first, Lou.” She glanced back at him. “Name it, boss.” “I need Katlin in here.” They stepped into Cain’s office and she pointed Muriel into a chair. “Before she gets here, are you sure you want to be included? I won’t stop you from doing something you need to, but once you cross the line you can’t turn back.” “I want to help, and I know what that means.” “When we’re done, we can go back to the way things were, but in here,” she tapped over her heart, “and up here,” she tapped the side of her head, “you won’t be able to undo it.” “I can handle it.” “I’ve got to worry—you’re my family.” “Boss,” Katlin said from the door. “We’re done, come in,” Muriel said. Cain nodded and told them what she’d just learned from Shelby. “I need a few things from you all. Katlin, I want one of Rodolfo’s guys that was outside the day we went to the Steak Knife, the one with a ponytail.” “You want to talk to this clown?” “I’m interested in a long, private conversation.” “We’ll go tonight and take a look. If you’re in for the night, I’ll take Lou with me and maybe he’ll recognize him.” Katlin leaned her hip against the side of Cain’s desk, and Muriel saw how she didn’t hesitate to follow

Cain’s orders. “Muriel,” Cain said next. “I’m going to have some of the guys work with you.” “I can handle it myself.” “In law school did they teach you how to break into someone’s house and not have them notice you’ve been there?” “Breaking and entering? Since when are we involved in petty crime?” “Think of it this way,” Cain said, not sounding upset with Muriel’s question. “If we get caught, it’ll be much easier to defend me against that than tax evasion and bootlegging.” “Who are we robbing and how do I fit in?” “Anthony Curtis—” “Agent Anthony Curtis.” Muriel was shocked that Cain would even consider such a move. “Is it time for you to go up to your office?” Cain asked, not quite slamming her hand down, but getting Muriel’s attention. “I’m not trying to piss you off, just keep you out of trouble. Don’t you think they’re waiting for you to go after Curtis?” “I’m always thinking, and if something goes wrong, don’t worry. It’ll be my ass in the vise, not yours.” The set of Cain’s mouth was proof that Muriel had pushed too far and shouldn’t have initiated this conversation with Katlin and Lou in the room, but she didn’t let up. “Don’t you think I know that? That night in the warehouse you were supposed to be the only one in the line of fire— Emma was a surprise. And look at what that almost cost us. If you want this family to survive intact, get used to the idea of me taking care of you.” “I appreciate that, but if you want to get involved in all the business, remember there’s only one person in charge. And you have to trust I know what I’m doing.” Cain glanced up at Katlin. “Since what I’m asking is new to you, I’ll put Katlin with you. I want someone in Curtis’s house, but don’t go near him. I need information, not the satisfaction of driving his nose into his brain.” Muriel locked eyes with Cain but realized she couldn’t win. “What do you need?” she asked as her way of conceding. After Cain started her list, Muriel realized she would have to go because it was the only way she could be sure they’d get what Cain needed. She

knew without any explanation why Cain was asking and what she planned to do with the information. “Cain.” Cain’s assistant came over the intercom. “I hate to bother you, but Remi Jatibon’s on the phone.” “Any questions?” Cain asked the group in her office. She didn’t pick up until she was alone. “Remi, where are you?” “I’m helping Dallas gather a few things from her place. She’s staying with me for several days since she’s got a lot going on, including starting her contract negotiations today. It reminded me why I asked you for help with Bob.” Cain laughed at the frustration in Remi’s voice. “I think it reminded you that you want Dallas all to yourself. I’ve been there, my friend, and it can make you crazy.” “I’m beginning to realize that.” “Can you talk? I’ve got something that might help you,” Cain said as she opened the file she’d made on Dallas. “Not right now, but I can swing by later.” “Come for dinner tonight and bring Dallas. We can talk about your problem and recap everything else we’re facing.” Remi laughed. “What, you’re not going to give me a hint? Did you find anything?” “I had an idea and it panned out. Stop worrying. You’ll have to learn to live with some things and forget others, but you can have faith in what she feels for you.” “Thanks, Cain. If you’ve got most of what I was looking for, I can call off my father.” Cain hung up and closed her eyes, trying to order her thoughts. The casino deal, Juan Luis, Anthony Curtis, and Dallas Montgomery were all on her mind, and with enough time she would have some solutions. She already had an idea about Dallas and Anthony, which would only take some finishing inquiries. Nunzio Luca deserved her attention more than all the rest, and she wrote his name at the top of a fresh sheet on the pad on her desk. To most, Rick was a small cog, and she was almost certain what had happened to him at the airport hadn’t been directed at her. That left two possible motives. Someone had managed to catch him unawares and

mug him, or someone wanted him not to report something he’d seen. She circled “something he’d seen,” then picked up the passenger manifest. She grabbed the phone again. “Are you still in the building?” “I’m in the parking lot.” “I need one more thing before you go.” Cain sat and waited for Muriel to come back in. “Hector Delarosa gave us the assassin, Jorge, didn’t he?” “He went through Vincent, but yeah.” “Call Vincent and find out how I can talk to this Delarosa guy. It has to be a clean line, since we know DEA isn’t limited to this country. If he’s big in Columbia, he’s being watched.” Muriel rested her briefcase on the visitor chair. “What do I tell Vincent if he asks?” “Vincent isn’t going to ask. He’s either going to set it up or not.” “To satisfy my own curiosity, why do you want to talk to him?” Cain wrote something down on the sheet and circled that as well. “A strange little man named Nathan gave me an idea. Now I need to talk to someone who can identify the shit that falls out of the Luis family tree when I shake it.” Muriel stared at her like she was waiting for her to say something else. “Is that supposed to make sense?” “Hiding in plain sight—that’s what I should’ve thought about when you handed me this, but what happened to Rick threw me off.” Cain stood up and waved her away. “Don’t worry about it yet. Scroll through that Blackberry of yours and see if you know anyone in Tennessee.” “Because…” “I promise I’ll be more informative after I talk to Remi about the Tennessee part. After that’s done I’ll have one less thing to worry about and we can concentrate on getting rid of the people out to harm us.” “I’ll check and see if any of my classmates ended up in the Smokey Mountain State. See you at home later.” Before Muriel could move, Cain joined her on the other side of the desk and hugged her. “I might bark a lot but you’re doing a good job. Remember to keep your head down and take time to think about what you want in the long run. Letting Shelby go sounds easy enough, but sometimes the hole it leaves is hard to deal with.” “Are you buying a couch for in here?” Muriel asked in jest.

“If I do, you’re the last person I’d want on it.” Cain laughed as she put on her jacket. It felt good to laugh before she headed to St. Patrick’s Church to pay Rick her respects.

Chapter Forty-One

“She didn’t fire you?” Dallas asked, wiping the sides of her eyes after laughing so hard she’d teared up. “Are you kidding? If I’d known how well spilling beer on her would turn out for me, I’d have dumped a pitcher on her head the minute she walked through the door,” Emma said, kissing the pout off Cain’s mouth. Remi took out the leather carrier she kept her cigars in and offered one to Cain. “If you must, then head outside, you two.” Emma pointed to the back door. They had finished dinner over an hour ago, but Cain hadn’t had the heart to break up Emma’s plans for after-dinner drinks in an effort to get to know both Remi and Dallas better. Emma had made acquaintances in New Orleans, but they weren’t trusted friends. Aside from Cain, Emma didn’t confide in anyone but Mattie, but she was in Wisconsin. Cain thought that’s why she was trying so hard to bring Dallas and Remi together. Though Mattie was Emma’s best friend, she would never know what it was like to be married to someone like Cain. Their world was totally foreign to the wife of a dairy farmer, but Dallas, if it worked out, would be a true confidante. “Before you tell me what, tell me how,” Remi said. They stopped at the pool, but Cain took her into the empty pool house. “It can’t be that bad, can it?” Cain glanced around the place her inner circle of guards had made their own. “I want to make sure if you react to what I’m going to tell you, you don’t embarrass Dallas. If you do, that’ll stay between me and you.” “How do you know what you found out is right?” Cain put her hand on Remi’s shoulders. “Listen to me. Ramon followed the money, but that’s not what drives this girl. We needed the key to unlock her past, and I found it.” The cigar in Remi’s hand hung loosely in her fingers as she fell into a chair. “What was it?” “Her name,” Cain said. She pulled another seat closer and patted Remi’s knee. “Katie Moores of Sparta, Tennessee, and she hasn’t had an

easy life.” “Katie?” “I don’t have the why yet, but Katie ran away with her little sister, Sue Lee, and ended up in Los Angeles. After she got there, she was too young and didn’t have any experience to make a living that would support two people.” “She has a sister?” “Kristen Montgomery, who’s a college student up North. Dallas has done a good job of keeping her away from her job and out of the limelight.” “How did you find all this?” Cain told her about Nathan and how he’d helped Dallas with the identity she’d used to build her new life. “If you couldn’t find her, then I figured there were only a few ways she could’ve managed an identity that’s stood up this long. I started with the best and lucked out.” “How’d she afford that?” Remi asked, sounding as if the answer was something she needed to hear but dreaded at the same time. “Something like that isn’t cheap.” “You have to meet Nathan Mosley. He made a deal with her, and she kept her end of the bargain. Otherwise he would have sold her out. The new identity holds up only if Nathan keeps a client’s secret.” “What’s going to stop him now?” Cain laughed as she headed to the bar. “My reputation is good for something, and Nathan seems to genuinely like her.” “After you get to know Dallas you’ll understand why,” Remi said. She accepted the glass Cain handed her. “And I imagine what you’ve told me so far is just the fluff of this story.” “You should’ve asked yourself how a girl you can’t find ended up on the screen. Where’d she get her start?” Cain raised her glass and encouraged Remi to take a drink. “Nathan didn’t know the whole story, but he knew enough to give me a place to start. Sweet China was the name she used in a short stint in the porn industry.” “What?” Remi screamed. “Think about the position she was in, and imagine what drove her to have to do that. She took what she learned in that life and created one she could live out with a lot more dignity. What’s wrong with that?” “I’m not knocking her, but why in the hell did she think she needed to

hide that? These days, she probably could’ve gotten bigger roles if people had known that’s where she started.” Remi’s rage was hard to miss, and Cain gave her a few minutes to calm down. “While I can see where she wouldn’t be proud of that period of her life, I think she needed Nathan for another reason. To find that answer we need to go back a little further. This had to have begun in Sparta.” “Where in the hell does Bob fit into all of this?” “From what Nathan told me, he was there from the beginning, but only Dallas can tell us what that beginning was. I assume Bob knows every secret she wanted to bury. But I don’t think he knows about Dallas’s sister.” The cigar Remi had been holding was now in two pieces on the floor. “And we’re going to work together to make sure it stays that way.” “How do we discover the rest?” Remi asked, pressing her fingers to the sides of her head. “I’m going to have Muriel locate someone I can talk to.” “If you do, this will be in the tabloids by tomorrow afternoon.” Cain shook her head, pulled out a twenty, and handed it to Remi. “There’s more than one way to keep someone quiet.” She held up the bill. “You can offer money to anyone, but if the story’s good enough, someone’s offer will be that much better.” “Remi, if I give you this bill and tell you something, you probably wouldn’t tell anyone if I ask you not to, right?” “You know it.” “But how could I guarantee that you wouldn’t, legally, that is?” “If I’m your attorney you could give me the money as a retainer,” Remi said, shaking her head and laughing. “Don’t worry. I hit you with a lot tonight, and eventually you’d have figured that one out on your own. I’m going to hire a local attorney to do the digging for me. If the attorney-client privilege doesn’t convince him to keep quiet, my threat to rip out his tongue with a fingernail clipper might do the trick.” Remi stood up and held out her hand. “Thanks, I owe you.” “You owe me nothing.” Cain shook her hand and started for the door. “Does this change how you feel about her?” “Not in the way you think. I’ve held back because I was wary of her, but now she’s exactly what I hoped she’d be. If I’m lucky she needs me in her life just a little.”

“I saw how she kept her eyes on you all through dinner. You don’t have a thing to worry about.”

Chapter Forty-Two

Remi passed the door of Dallas’s room and paused before continuing to her favorite spot in the penthouse. With the lights off inside, the traffic on the river was easy to see, as was the skyline of the downtown area and the aquarium. Here, twenty floors up, she couldn’t hear any noise from the Natchez Steamboat’s organ or from the tourists milling around having a good time. The quiet in the midst of all the commotion let her think. Since they’d gotten back from Cain and Emma’s, Dallas had said little as she walked around and peered at the view. She seemed tired and withdrawn and hadn’t wanted to talk after the conversation they’d had when they got home, so Remi had walked her to her room and told her good night. The one thing Dallas had accepted before Remi closed the door was a kiss and a long hug. To get Dallas to trust her, Remi had done something highly unusual for her. She’d given Dallas a clear picture of who she was, and hadn’t hidden behind innuendo or conjecture. If Dallas chose she could use the truth Remi had revealed to seriously damage her, but she couldn’t expect Dallas to open up to her if she wasn’t willing to do the same. She hadn’t expected Dallas to answer her phone and clam up immediately afterward, though. She’d tried asking if she could help, but after their kiss Dallas had simply lowered her head and closed the door. “Patience,” Remi said softly to her reflection on the glass, “that’s what Emma keeps preaching.” From the pocket of her robe she retrieved her cigar clipper, opened the humidor sitting on the nearby table, and pulled out one of her favorite brands, ritualistically getting it ready to smoke. For an instant, the darkness was broken by the powerful cigar lighter her father had given her, then blue smoke outlined in moonlight billowed over her head. She watched it rise and thought about Dallas and everything Cain had told her. Could she live with the truth of Dallas’s choices? But who the hell was she to even consider judging her? Remi knew all about making difficult choices for the sake of taking care of her family. The door of the guest bedroom opened quietly, and Dallas stepped out

in bare feet, stopping at the end of the hallway, content to watch Remi smoke. She’d fallen asleep almost instantly when she lay down, wanting to escape the fear that had blossomed after she hung up with Kristen, but when her eyes opened again, something had energized her. The way Remi had so methodically laid out the truth meant they’d crossed some barrier Remi had mentally erected to keep her from getting too close. Dallas could imagine how her silence and sudden withdrawal had affected Remi. Most people interpreted silence as rejection, which was the last thing Dallas wanted. As the smoke rings drifted slowly toward the ceiling she caught the slightest hint of the cigar, and while she’d never really cared for smoking, the aroma from the brand Remi was partial to wasn’t unpleasant. The humidor’s nearness to Remi told Dallas she sat here and smoked frequently. Taking a deep breath to settle her nerves, she walked until she stood in front of Remi, blocking her view. Remi’s eyes roved slowly up and down, making Dallas feel like she’d been caressed. That was exactly what Remi wanted to do—touch Dallas until she’d memorized every curve and inch of skin. Instead, she curled the fingers of her free hand until they pressed against her palm. Dallas stepped closer, making Remi concentrate on the sway of her hips and how mesmerizing the movement was because of the long white silk nightgown. “I thought I told you my feelings about smoking inside?” Dallas asked, placing her hands on the arms of Remi’s chair. When she leaned forward in challenge, Remi had a delightful view down the low scoop neck. Smiling up at Dallas she said, “I thought you meant inside your house.” As Remi began to take another drag, Dallas plucked the cigar from Remi’s fingers and ground it out in the ashtray next to the chair. “Inside means inside anywhere.” Dallas leaned in the final inches and kissed her until Remi was aware only of Dallas’s lips against hers and her tongue pushing insistently against her own. The kiss ended when Dallas stood, and Remi froze as Dallas lifted the soft silk enough so she could straddle her lap. When she got comfortable Dallas placed her palms under Remi’s soft T-shirt and touched as much skin as she could reach, making Remi surmise she was trying to prove to herself this was real.

“I don’t want you to give up something you love, but I want to take care of you, keep you healthy and happy so you’ll be around for years to come. That’s really important to me,” Dallas said as Remi’s hands slid up and under the pooled gown. “What else do you want, besides limited smoking?” Remi asked. “I want you.” Dallas placed her hands on Remi’s shoulders just under the neck of her T-shirt. “I’m sorry about how I handled tonight, but it had nothing to do with what you told me. What you said doesn’t change how much I want to be with you. The truth of who you are is safe with me.” “I know that,” Remi said, continuing upward under the silk gown, exposing more and more skin. She kept her eyes on Dallas’s face until she raised the sleepwear over her head and dropped it to the floor. When Dallas was naked she gazed at her. She lifted her hand again to touch her, but stopped before she made contact. “You’re so beautiful. Is it okay to touch you?” she asked out of respect for Dallas and their agreement to go slow. “Please,” Dallas said, and took a short breath when Remi circled her breasts, then drew an invisible line down her middle. “Let’s go somewhere more comfortable,” Remi said as she helped Dallas to her feet. Remi bent to get Dallas’s nightgown and threw it over her shoulder. As she straightened, her robe opened further and Dallas tugged it off, dropping it and the nightgown. “Leave it,” she said. The command made Remi forget about picking anything up except Dallas. They didn’t exchange a word as she carried Dallas into the master suite and set her gently on her feet. Despite the room’s fabulous view of the river and west bank because of the two walls of glass, Dallas’s eyes never wavered from hers. When Remi began to take off her T-shirt, she noticed Dallas finally glance around. She considered the room utilitarian, but she’d wanted to keep it simple, thinking the view was enough. When the shirt cleared her head, she saw Dallas looking at one of the two pieces of furniture. The antique four-poster bed faced the windows and was a place she’d never shared with anyone until now. “This room is a good reflection of you,” Dallas said, and stepped right in

front of her. “It’s open,” she whispered and stretched to reach Remi’s neck with her lips while her hands stopped at the elastic of her boxers. With a good tug they fell to her ankles. “You’re incredible,” Dallas said as she stood and stared. Remi took advantage of Dallas’s unfocused state to pick her up again and lay her on the bed. She lay next to her and wanted more than anything to touch Dallas but wanted to go slow, not because of their agreement, but because she wanted to savor their first time together. Like a blind woman learning braille, Remi started at the crown of Dallas’s head and moved her hand across her forehead to her cheek. Dallas closed her eyes when she reached her neck and pulled on the back of Remi’s hair as she circled but didn’t touch her nipples. When she continued southward, Remi flattened her hand on her stomach, inching down her legs until she reached the knee closest to her. That she lifted until Dallas draped her leg over her body, leaving her open to her touch. She dipped her fingers past the hair that was more red than blond and found the evidence of Dallas’s desire for her. “You are so wet,” she said, making Dallas nod slowly as if she’d lost the ability to speak. “I’m glad we waited, but imagining you like this has made all that time difficult,” Remi said as her middle and index finger caressed from Dallas’s opening to just under her clitoris. There she opened them so they rested at the sides of the hard point and squeezed. Dallas lifted her hips and gasped in obvious pleasure. Before Dallas could rock her hips, Remi again returned to her opening, wanting to keep her fingers wet. The more she touched Dallas, the more she chased Remi’s fingers in whatever direction they headed, but then Remi stopped and coaxed Dallas on top of her and into a sitting position. “You’re stopping now?” Dallas asked, sounding breathless. “I wouldn’t define it as stopping,” Remi said, falling back into the thick pillows to admire Dallas’s flushed body. She ran her hands up the bare legs and reached Dallas’s hips, then pulled her closer, encouraging Dallas to press her center to her middle. When she did, Remi pinched her nipples until Dallas moaned and pressed harder into her. “If you want me, I’m yours,” Dallas said as she leaned in and pressed their bodies together. “You’re mine now, and no one else will ever touch you like this, if I can

help it.” The declaration seemed to double Dallas’s wetness, and Remi gently rolled her to her back so she could cover as much of her as possible. She urged Dallas to spread her legs so she could fit her hand between them, but it wasn’t enough. Remi moved until her legs were hanging off the end of the bed, then ducked her head and ran her tongue from the wet opening to Dallas’s clitoris. She smiled as Dallas’s hips shot off the bed. “Don’t stop…don’t stop,” Dallas said as she ground herself into Remi’s face. Then Remi inserted her fingers and curled them upward until she felt Dallas wrap intimately around them, almost willing Remi to be still for a moment as she reached the peak of her orgasm. Screaming Remi’s name, Dallas fell back to the bed and tears rolled down her face, quickly turning into choking sobs. Remi whipped her head up in confusion at the conclusion of what she thought Dallas wanted. She gently gathered Dallas into her arms. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Remi kissed the top of her head and continued to whisper her apologies until finally Dallas’s crying slowed a little. With a rough voice, Dallas spoke but never lifted her head from Remi’s chest. “You didn’t hurt me, and I’m not sure you’ll understand this, but this is the first time I’ve ever wanted someone to touch me.” Remi thought she was going to say more but Dallas stayed quiet. “Thank you for gifting me with that, and I’ll do my best to deserve it.” “You probably deserve better, but thank you for not thinking I’m completely insane.” Dallas wiped her face with the corner of the sheet Remi was offering her and laughed. “Not exactly living up to my image as someone who wants to do another action picture, am I? Becoming hysterical after something so wonderful isn’t exactly sexy.” “You don’t hear me complaining, do you?” Remi asked, as she playfully squeezed one side of her butt. Dallas brought her hand between Remi’s legs and smiled. “I don’t see why you’re not. You have every right to, judging from this.” “That you thought it was wonderful was all I need to know.” Remi wiped away the last of her tears and kissed her. When Dallas pushed her into the pillows to return the affection, her knee pressed against Remi hard enough

to make her moan. “Something I can do for you?” Dallas asked, pressing into her again. “If you want we can—” Remi couldn’t finish when Dallas covered her mouth with her free hand. “Let me show you how much I want to touch you in return,” she told Remi before she kissed her one last time before heading to where Remi most needed her. Remi instinctively grabbed a fist full of hair to keep Dallas from moving away when she put her mouth on her. “Right there, that feels so good,” Remi said softly as Dallas quickened her pace, bringing Remi’s orgasm on so fast she almost cried out in frustration as well as pleasure. Giving Dallas the same pleasure had left her more than primed. When Remi was done, Dallas lifted her head and inched up until she had pressed her sex to Remi’s hip. “You feel okay?” Remi asked. She rolled Dallas onto her back again. “I will if I get more of you.” Remi positioned herself so they were mound to mound and started to pump her hips into Dallas. “Do you want me to stop?” She held herself still until she saw Dallas shake her head. If that wasn’t enough, Dallas spread her legs open as far as she could and pressed her heels into the small of her back. The harder she pumped, the harder Dallas dug her nails into her back, until Remi felt the pressure building, begging for release. “Yes, like that,” Dallas said, her voice wavering because of the motion. As Remi sped her hips she felt Dallas press her heels down harder. “Oh God…I’m coming…coming again.” Remi hung on until she felt Dallas tense and moan, her actions matching her words. Another climax so close to the first one left Remi drained, but she stayed put until Dallas opened her eyes and dropped her feet to the mattress. When she did, Dallas’s eyes and her hand rested at the top of Remi’s right arm where it started to curve into her shoulder. Remi lay next to her as Dallas traced the outline of the tattoo she’d found. “You’re just full of surprises, aren’t you?” Dallas asked as her finger continued to roam over the area. “What is it?” “It’s half of a snake head.” “Why just half?”

“Mano has the other half. Our nickname on the street is Snake Eyes, so we got inked as a joke, which my mother didn’t exactly find amusing. When we’re out doing a little gentle persuasion we wear sleeveless shirts to show our tattoos off. We try to stand shoulder to shoulder so the image that’s our company logo is easier to see. Only on these, the pupils are dice in the one position as our tribute to our father’s favorite game.” Remi kissed the tip of the finger Dallas had used before rolling off the bed to retrieve the blankets they had knocked to the floor. “Would you be more comfortable if I went back to the guestroom?” Dallas asked. “That isn’t a serious question, is it?” Remi smoothed the covers over Dallas before taking her in her arms again. “I want you here. I want you to get a good night’s sleep, and then I want to talk to you about where we go from here.” Dallas snuggled closer. “I feel almost selfish being this happy, because I realize I’m only going to complicate your life with all the crap I have in mine.” “We’re going to work together to make your life as simple as possible, and we’ll start in the morning. But you have to let me in and trust me. I’ll wait until you’re ready, if it’s tomorrow or a year from now. Just promise me you won’t disappear because you think you’re doing me a favor.” “I’ll be here until you tell me to go.” Remi tried to make her kiss show Dallas how much she cared. “Then it’ll be forever before you go anywhere without me.”

Chapter Forty-Three

Emma stood back as Cain finished reading Hannah a story. It was an hour past her regular bedtime, but Hannah had stubbornly kept her eyes open until Cain came upstairs. They made it through three-fourths of the book before Hannah was out for the night. The way Cain tucked the covers around Hannah and kissed her forehead made Emma sigh. Hannah was losing the haunted expression she often wore up North because she was afraid of doing something to make her grandmother unhappy. “I love you,” Emma said when Cain was close enough for her to put her arms around her waist. “And I love you, lass.” Cain placed her palms against her cheeks and kissed her. “Think we’ll have another baby like that?” “I’ll tell you in a week or so.” Cain closed the door and they strolled down the hall to their room. “Daddy started fixing the holes in our walls today.” “Did the guys finish sweeping?” “We’re bug-free at the moment, and they’re going through again tomorrow with the new equipment Lou ordered.” She turned around so Cain could unzip her dress. “On another subject, Remi looked pale when they left. What did you two talk about?” “Dallas,” Cain said, pulling the covers back since they were both naked. “I found what Remi asked me about.” “Which was?” “Are you sure you want to know? I promised I wouldn’t even tell her father.” When Cain clicked off the lamp the room went dark, the only light coming from under the bathroom door. “Is it something Remi can live with?” “She’ll have to.” Cain pressed up against Emma’s back. “She might not realize it, but she’s in love with her.” Emma let the subject drop, knowing how Cain felt about breaking her word. She relaxed, listening to Cain breathing and the house settling, and hadn’t realized she’d fallen asleep until the phone rang two hours later.

The receiver dropped from Cain’s hand as she groped for it, and she cursed softly as she had to sit up to find it. She finally pressed it to her ear and said nothing as whoever was on the other line said something brief. “Sorry for waking you, lass.” Cain stood and went to into the bathroom. “Who was that?” Emma rolled over with her eyes shut to keep from squinting. “Katlin.” Cain walked out still naked and headed for the closet. “I’ve got to go meet her, but I shouldn’t be long.” “Just be careful, okay.” “You got it.” Cain kissed her and pulled the blankets back up. “Go back to sleep.” The damp chill in the air made Cain glad she’d put on a sweater. Lou was already waiting for her outside the pool house. “Nice night for a chat, don’t you think, Lou?” “I was coming up to get you.” “Katlin called and woke me. What’s going on outside?” “The guys at the gate said the night crew’s on. They changed when Remi pulled out.” They left a trail in the wet grass as they headed to the back of the yard. Jarvis had dug an exit, but with the light surveillance they didn’t need to use it. They scaled the wall and dropped to the neighbor’s yard, virtually invisible in their dark clothing. Once they made it though the front gate, they walked two blocks to the car Lou kept parked on the street. He paid his nephew to move it a couple of times a week so no one would notice it. “Where’s Katlin?” Cain asked as she got into the passenger side. “She didn’t want to travel too much, so she’s waiting for us at the Esplanade warehouse.” They drove aimlessly through the downtown area for twenty minutes before heading through the Quarter and into the Faubourg Marigny neighborhood. With no tail, Lou made no more detours on the way to the storage warehouse Cain had owned for years. Only the deed was in Orlindo Adam’s name. Considering he’d been dead since the 1980’s, Cain figured he wouldn’t mind as long as she paid his taxes on the property. “It would be so much more convenient if we had these meetings in my

office at home,” Cain said as Lou drove to the back of the property and parked in the one covered spot. “Then I could throw on a robe and skip these late-night forays.” “Emma spent a month looking for the rug in there. She’d probably kneecap you if you messed it up,” Lou said. When Cain was upright she laughed and stretched, trying to wipe away the last of her grogginess. “Let’s get going. I promised I wouldn’t be long.” Katlin was sitting on the desk in the back office that at one time was probably the receiving manager’s spot. The furniture had been left like it was, since Cain only wanted the place to store cases of wine. As shitty as the place appeared from the outside, including weeds growing in the cracks in the asphalt, the main space was totally climate-controlled. The invoice Cain picked up read Brown’s Dairy at the top, but the rest was too faded to read. “Where’d you find him?” she asked about the guy sitting in the chair staring down the barrel of Katlin’s gun. “Just have to know who to ask if you want to find somebody.” When Lou stood behind the guy, Katlin put her gun away. “I asked the bellman at the Piquant.” “They gave him up? I thought they prided themselves on guests’ privacy.” “I didn’t ask about this clown. I asked where I could get the most authentic enchilada in town. Seems Pepe here likes the Taqueria Grill too.” “My name no is Pepe, bitch,” Jesus said, then spit close to Katlin’s shoe. “What was he carrying?” Cain asked, ignoring Jesus for now and flipping through the wallet on the desk. “Big man like Pepe needs a big gun.” She pulled a forty-caliber pistol from her waistband. “I say my name no is Pepe.” “What about it, Lou?” Cain asked. Jesus’s ponytail swung back and forth as he swiveled his head, like he was trying to keep them all in sight. “Is it him?” “Same hair, small build, same suit—I’m positive it’s this guy.” Katlin handed Jesus’s gun to Cain and stood next to Lou. “If he had friends with him when you saw him, Lou, they ditched him tonight. Pepe was enjoying his enchilada all alone.”

“Bitch, you deaf or something? My name no is—” Jesus screamed so loud the veins at the side of his neck bulged. When Cain shot him he squirmed like a trout on a line. “What’s your name?” “Pepe.” He rocked in his seat but didn’t lift his bleeding foot. “You call me Pepe if you want.” “I’m not interested in calling you anything, but I do want to know why you killed my man in the airport.” Jesus continued to rock and had started to sweat and pull at his hair, messing up his neat ponytail. “I know nothing what you talking about. Por favor, you believe me, I no there.” “Okay, calm down, I believe you. I’m sure Lou—” As Cain spoke, Lou stepped forward where Jesus could see him. “I’m sure Lou was wrong when he told me you were there, so let’s try something else. Let’s say you were there but you didn’t have anything to do with what happened. You understand?” Cain asked, and Jesus nodded so fast he resembled one of those fake dogs with the bobbing head that people put in their cars. “Just tell me who did.” “I no there,” he screamed, sounding beyond frustrated. When Cain pulled the trigger again, the gun sounded like a cannon, but Jesus’s screams drowned out the echo. He wriggled in his chair like someone had hooked him to an electric current. “Is your memory getting any better?” Cain asked him, raising her voice to be heard over his crying. “If it isn’t, then maybe one here,” she put the gun to his shin, “will improve it.” “It no was me, I swear…it…it was Oscar…Oscar Cardone. He kill that guy.” “See, you need the right persuasion,” Cain told Lou. “I just have a few more questions so try and focus. What were you doing at the airport?” “Senor Rodolfo, he send us, but Oscar go crazy and we have to go.” Jesus’s speech was becoming more rapid and he had to stop to throw up. “It hurt so bad.” “One more thing. Was Anthony Curtis there?” “Who?” Jesus’s eyes widened then shut as if he realized his mistake. When he opened his eyes again Cain’s finger was moving back to press the trigger. “Esperate.”

The word “wait” was one of the few Cain recognized and she let the gun fall to her side. “It’s late, Mr. Vega, and I’m tired. Not a good combination for you, so cut the crap.” “You know me?” “Your mother might have named you Jesus,” she did her best to pronounce it correctly, beginning the name with an h, “but she wasted it on you.” She waved the wallet Katlin had taken from him in his face. “Anthony, he was there.” “Were you all waiting for Juan Luis?” The gun was starting to feel heavy in Cain’s hand as she bounced it against her thigh. “Senor Rodolfo, he send us. I go where the patron say, and then Señor Anthony say kill that man, he see me.” The explanation was rough but understandable enough to Cain. She kept her eyes on Jesus as she handed Lou the gun. “You need me to stay?” “I won’t be long, but I want to finish and clean up. It’s the least I owe Rick.” Cain picked up Jesus’s wallet before leaving with Katlin. To get back to the house quicker, Katlin took the interstate, keeping two miles under the limit. The windows on the Tahoe SUV she’d taken out were tinted dark enough in the back that Cain made no attempt to get down as they drove past the van parked across the street from the gate. In the garage Cain waved to Katlin as she headed to the pool house for the rest of the night. “Give Merrick my apologies for keeping you out so late.” “Sure thing,” Katlin said, her voice sounding muffled as she walked away. “Were you right or wrong?” Emma asked a short time later when Cain got back in bed. “A little of both, I guess.” “Then more right than wrong, I hope.” Emma felt like warm silk against her skin. “Do you know why Napoleon lost his last war?” “Honey, it’s past three,” Emma said with a trace of a whine. “Supply chain. He stretched his troops too far for his supplies to reach the advanced divisions. No matter what the other theories are about the subject, that’s my opinion.”

“That’s nice, and that has to do with tonight because?” “I need to start figuring some of this out, or we’re going to stretch ourselves too thin. There’s no way to keep the feds on the other side of that fence and take down Nunzio Luca and the Luis family all at the same time, without falling short in one or more areas.” Cain rolled onto her back and Emma went with her, covering half of Cain’s body with hers. “There’s a way. You just haven’t thought of it yet.” “Thanks, lass. It’s nice to have someone who believes I know what I’m doing.” The room was still dark, but Emma obviously didn’t have trouble finding Cain’s lips. “I happen to think you’re brilliant, but if you don’t know what you’re doing,” she teased, “then leave me in the dark.” “That’s a deal,” Cain said, and laughed. Despite the hour she wasn’t tired. “Since we’re both up, how about we have coffee and talk?” “How’d you know I wasn’t sleepy?” Emma rubbed her stomach before she sat up. “I’m your wife, so I can tell the difference between alert and sleepy. Besides, if we get up now we can fit in a nap later today.” After Emma turned the coffee pot on, they sat together in the kitchen. Their hands were joined as they sat at the small table set in the bay window overlooking the gardens out back, and every so often they’d see one of the guards patrolling, leading a large German shepherd. “Tell me what you know, mobster,” Emma said. “Which part?” “Whichever part you think has the potential to do the most harm.” The coffee pot sputtered, signaling it was done, and Cain got up to fill the two cups Emma had set out with the added ingredients they liked. She picked them up and cocked her head in the direction of the sunroom. It was still three hours till sunrise, but they’d be more comfortable on the sofa. “I had a talk with one of Rodolfo’s men tonight, and he admitted to being at the airport with Anthony Curtis. According to him, Anthony ordered the group they were with to kill Rick because he’d seen them waiting for someone,” Cain said. She was filling in the blanks for Emma, but by talking out loud she was seeing the information from a new viewpoint. “Anthony ordered Rick killed?”

“If that was the case, my plan of action would be easy. No, Anthony’s an ass but he’s not dumb. He’s playing some kind of twisted game of chicken, and at the airport the truck heading toward him creamed him.” She put her cup down, then Emma’s, so they could stretch out. “But Anthony’s not out of this. He’s hurt himself and is going to be more dangerous now.” Emma put her hand in Cain’s robe and ran her fingers along her stomach again. “Why?” “Because I don’t believe he ordered anything, but he was there. He watched Rodolfo’s dogs take Rick away and kill him. In Anthony’s world that makes him culpable, and he knows that. But I don’t think he’s aware his employer knows he was there.” “That’s the other thing I don’t understand. Why was he there?” “Jesus said Rodolfo sent them, but he didn’t know for what.” Emma lifted her head and laughed. “Jesus told you? If you got to talk to him you should’ve asked better questions.” “Funny girl,” Cain said, pinching one of her cheeks. “I don’t buy that, but that’s the story he stuck with no matter how many different ways I asked.” “How do you find out the truth? Ask the Virgin Mary?” Cain had to laugh at that one. “You need more sleep if you’re this punchy, but to answer your question, I see only one way. I’m going to ask Rodolfo as soon as I get a meeting with him.” “He’d just tell you?” “Probably not, but I want to send him a message that he has a mutiny brewing in his house.” Cain helped Emma up and put her arm around her shoulders. “It’s me, baby. Could you not be so cryptic?” “The rabid dog he’s been feeding and training all these years has finally decided to break his leash and bite his master. Anthony wasn’t at the airport on Rodolfo’s orders—he was there at Juan’s. I think he’s back and Anthony is with him.” Cain smoothed the blankets over them and opened her arms to Emma once they were settled in the bed. “You wanted to know what could harm us the most. If I’m right, it’d be that.” “And if it really was Rodolfo?” “If it was him I’m going to feed him that shit he sells until he chokes on it, then ship him back to Mexico in a crate of bananas to give his nephew a hint of what’ll happen to him if he comes back here.”

Emma rested her head in the bend of Cain’s shoulder and kissed the side of her neck. “See, and you said you didn’t have a plan.”

Chapter Forty-Four

“Where are you going?” Dallas asked from under the covers. She watched Remi walk out of the bathroom toward the bed, her hair wet from a shower. “After last night you’re supposed to be in here with me.” “Can I tell you how good you look in sheets?” Remi joined her when Dallas held up the blanket. “You smell nice.” Dallas went willingly when Remi took her in her arms. “If you’d woken me up, I could’ve helped you get that way.” “What’s wrong?” Remi combed Dallas’s hair behind her ear and kissed her. “I’m sorry I got up without you.” “That usually means you didn’t—” Remi stopped her from saying anything else by kissing her again, only this time longer and more passionately. “I wake up early every day no matter what’s going on, and since I’m a little ADD, I get restless. You looked so peaceful I didn’t want to disturb you, but last night was wonderful.” “You’re not sorry?” “So sorry that I want us to repeat it tonight.” Remi ran her thumb along Dallas’s lips. “It doesn’t have anything to do with sex, but everything with having you here with me.” “Can we have that talk today?” The night before, Dallas had lain in Remi’s arms, and it had felt so good she came close to crying again. But like Remi said, it had nothing to do with sex. For once she felt safe enough to simply put her head down and rest. With Remi, the last thing she wanted to do was leave. “Cain called and I’ve got to head out for a meeting, but I had Juno clear the rest of my day so we can talk.” Remi ran her hands down Dallas’s back to her butt, then lifted her closer. “While I’m gone I want you to do me a favor.” “What?” When Remi lay flat on her back Dallas was happy to spread her legs and straddle Remi’s waist. The new position let her lick Remi’s nipple, getting it wet. She blew on it and it puckered. “What can I do for you?” Her

question had more to do with other kinds of favors, if Remi was interested. “Make your Christmas list early.” Remi’s voice cracked on the last word as Dallas repeated her action on the other breast. “When I come back, I want you to tell me what you want changed in your life that would make you happy.” Dallas sat up and smiled. In the daylight she could see Remi’s face and how much desire it held for her, but she saw more. Not only lust shone in the uniquely different colors of blue and green, that kind of caring was the biggest turn-on Dallas had experienced in her short life. And it evidently drove Remi’s need to free her from whatever haunted her. “When you come back?” Dallas asked as she rocked against Remi’s lower abdomen, guaranteeing she’d need another shower. “I’ll do whatever you like.” She eased down and kneeled between Remi’s legs. “But you need to come right now.” She thought her play on words was lost as Remi moaned instead of laughed. They touched, but their union was different in the light of day. It was still hungry, yet it felt like nothing Dallas had shared with anyone. For the first time she experienced what it was like for someone to make love to her. Remi touched her like someone who cared about her pleasure because she cared about her. Remi didn’t want to possess her, but to express how much she wanted her in and out of bed. As they stood in the shower together, Remi held her under the spray and kissed every part of her face with soft, gentle movements. “You know,” she said when she kissed a spot over Dallas’s left brow, “if you keep crying every time we do that,” she moved to the right one, “I’m going to develop a complex.” “I wish I could explain it better, but I promise, you’re not doing anything wrong. You’re doing everything so right I’m having a hard time processing it.” Dallas leaned back and ran her fingers along Remi’s collarbone. “Does that make sense?” “You make perfect sense.” They finished showering and Dallas borrowed Remi’s robe to head into the kitchen. Surprisingly, the sight of Emil sitting at the counter having coffee and reading the paper didn’t startle her as much as she would’ve thought. He was polite and pointed out where the mugs were so she could pour two cups of coffee. He stopped her as she started back.

“I almost forgot.” He held up a small gift bag. “I don’t know if Remi mentioned it, but I’ve got a hobby.” Dallas blinked a few times but stayed quiet as her brain flipped through the possibilities of what Emil would find fun, considering he looked like a brick wall. Granted, he appeared to have broken his nose a couple of times, and he had a small collection of scars on his face, one thick one that ran though his left brow, but it somehow made him seem more genuine. “Is that for me?” Dallas asked. “I thought you’d like it.” For such a big guy Emil had a soft voice. Dallas put the cups down and accepted the bag. Inside was a wide tan alligator belt with his name stamped in small letters on the inside next to the buckle. “You made this?” she asked, getting a shy nod. “It’s beautiful, thank you.” Even though he was sitting she still had to tiptoe to kiss his cheek. “I love it.” To her astonishment he nodded again and blushed. “Morning, Emil,” Remi said as she entered the kitchen. “That color looks nice on you.” She pointed to his face. “Leave him alone. You can’t tease a man who comes bearing gifts.” “If you sweet-talk him while I’m gone, maybe he’ll make you a matching pair of boots.” Remi lifted her foot to show off her usual footwear. The black boots matched the pair Emil, Mano, and her father had. “You two relax and I’ll be back in a couple of hours.” Remi kissed Dallas at the door, then stopped a floor down to pick up Simon. Cain had called that morning and wanted to review a few things she needed her and Mano to take over. She knew Mano had been working closely with Muriel to keep Richard in their sights until they closed the casino deal. Nunzio might have owned it, but it wasn’t his signature they needed when it came time. “We’re not going to the house?” Remi asked when Simon turned right toward the Quarter. “Cain’s at the Pescador with your father. She said she had an outing last night and needs a meet with Rodolfo.” “She wants us there?” “The last thing Cain Casey needs is a backup or someone to hold her hand. She wants your father to set it up since he knows Rodolfo better. If she has to talk to him, it’s about Juan, and neither of them have anything to

do with us.” Remi rested her hand on the top of her boot, since she’d pushed the front passenger seat all the way back so she could cross her legs. “I wouldn’t mind going to do both, if she asked. I’ve enjoyed working with her. Cain’s got a lot to teach.” At a light Simon glanced at her. “That’s what you have Ramon for.” “True, and his advice is priceless.” The careful way she said that must have been why Simon laughed. “But? I have a feeling that’s what you were going to say next.” “Papi has been a great teacher, but he teaches Mano and me to do things the way he would do them. He told me when he decided on these mergers with Cain that I should pay attention, and I have. Cain might’ve lost Dalton but she’s sharp. She’s had to learn the business on her own, using the foundation he gave her, but you can tell she’s made it grow and get stronger.” “Uh-huh.” Simon slowed as they turned on the block where Ramon’s club was located. “When Dalton was killed, your father and Vincent both waited for her to fail or ask for help, which in their eyes would’ve been the same thing. Cain proved herself, though, by walking through fire to keep her organization together. I admired her for that, and I think Vincent did too. You know your father did, or he wouldn’t be dealing with her at all.” “I think he knows something I figured out when I attended Dalton’s funeral. No matter what happens in this city, Cain’s too smart not to survive. If there’s a war, the smartest play is to be on her side, no matter what the other guy offers you, because when the dust settles she’ll give you just enough time to see death coming. It’s that kind of thinking that Papi respects.” There was space reserved for them out front, and Katlin waved to them as Simon started to parallel park. Across the street a news crew was interviewing what Remi assumed were the new owners of the building being renovated on the corner. When the car stopped she took her sunglasses off and threw them on the dash, not wanting to have to carry them. She opened her door as Simon opened the driver’s side, and as soon as she stood up straight something flashed momentarily, making her glance up and to the right.

The single shot from the high-powered rifle was so deafening that everyone on the street stopped what they were doing. Simon heard Remi slam into the side of the car from the force of the impact. The scene seemed surreal to Simon as she watched Remi go down from a single shot that had hit her square in the chest. She ran without thinking to the other side of the car to see if she was alive, not caring that it put her in the line of fire. Katlin had drawn her gun and was scanning the area across from them, trying to spot the shooter. “Oh my God,” Simon heard the reporter across the street scream as the cameraman moved closer. “Who’s that?” “Katlin, help me,” Simon ordered. Working together they picked Remi up and laid her across the back seat. “Tell Ramon,” was all she could get out before she jumped behind the wheel and took off. * The television on the security guard’s desk was on as Emil and Dallas returned to Remi’s building after a trip to the grocery store. When Dallas heard the woman say the name Remington Jatibon, she turned her head toward the TV. Next to her Emil stopped and looked too as the small screen cut to the front of the Pescador Club. The woman reporter was going on about the tragedy they’d caught on tape, and Dallas started to shake her head as a feeling of dread washed over her. “Remington Jatibon, daughter of reputed mob boss Ramon Jatibon, was gunned down this morning as she stepped out of a car in front of the Pescador Club. Jatibon was taken down by a single gunshot. She never had a chance, as you can see from the footage.” The picture changed to the one of Remi looking up, and then just as quickly she was on the ground. “With one single shot one of the more colorful lives in corporate America comes to an end. The family has offered no comment so far, but we will keep you informed.” The talking head droned on while the shot played repeatedly. “This can’t be happening,” Dallas said, having to hang on to Emil to keep herself on her feet. “Come on, Dallas, we can’t stay down here.” Emil dropped the bags and practically dragged Dallas to the elevator.

“You want these sent up, Emil?” the security guy asked. “Call for Juno and she’ll take care of it.” Once the doors closed, he put in the key for the penthouse floor, then held on to Dallas. She was glassyeyed but seemed in shock rather than grieving. “Once we get upstairs I can make some calls and find out what’s going on, but you have to hang in there. This isn’t a good time to give up.” “She’s not coming back,” Dallas repeated, as if she were trying to convince herself it was true. As they entered the penthouse, Dallas’s cell phone rang and she answered it without checking to see who it was, thinking it could be news about Remi. “Hello.” “Have you been in front of a television today?” Bob asked. “If not, let me be the first to give you the good news. The dyke is dead and I want you back in the house by this afternoon, if you know what’s good for you. I told you, sweetheart, we’re partnered for life and no one can come between us.” Dallas dropped the phone and barely noticed as it broke in two when it hit the marble floor. She made it as far as the sofa before she collapsed and started crying. Emil watched her and forgot about his calls, opting to sit with her and hold her. Since Dallas was pressed to his chest she never saw the tears that spilled down his face for the loss he was sure would destroy both Ramon and Marianna, but especially Ramon. His boss had been gifted with two wonderful children, but Remi held a special place in his heart. Now that place was dark, and Emil was sure it would die away, taking Ramon with it. * “Send the money. It’s done right where you wanted it. Ramon should be able to give a proper farewell.” Jorge Cristo spoke into the prepaid, untraceable cell phone. He was parked on Canal Street, studying the map from the car he’d rented in Houston. Knowing someone might be waiting on his arrival, he had landed in Texas a couple of days early and driven in. “I’ll wire it this morning, and since I’m getting to watch it on television, I might throw in a bonus.” Nunzio watched the smug face on the screen

contort with pain again. He had to remember to send the reporter some flowers for having the good fortune to be standing there when it all went down. If his father needed proof, he’d e-mail him the evidence. Watching Remi die on the news was as satisfying as good sex. Getting a blow job while watching the bitch die again and again wasn’t all that bad either. He put his hand on the back of Kim’s head and pulled on her hair to get her to slow down. “Take it easy, babe, I want to enjoy this.” He pressed the play button on the remote and watched Remi fly into the car in slow motion. All he had to do was wait a few days for Ramon and Cain to get through the funeral, then make the deal. If Ramon refused, little sweet Mano would be next. He wondered how he could get that on tape as well, if it came down to having to call on Jorge for an encore. “Oh yeah,” he said as Kim sucked harder just as Remi’s head turned upward in slow motion. “This is better than fucking to porn.”

Chapter Forty-Five

“I want that hijo de puta’s head on a pike,” Ramon screamed as Katlin holstered her weapon. “Ramon, you need to sit down,” Cain said from behind the bar. As soon as Katlin had told them what had happened, Cain had watched the furor rise in Ramon, his face reddening and his chest heaving as if he couldn’t get enough air in his lungs. “I’m sure she’s fine. You need to stay calm when you call Marianna. Drink this, it’ll help.” “She’s fine?” The way he laughed, Cain was afraid he wanted to hit something, and she would have been as good as anything. “Didn’t you hear what Katlin said? The bastard shot her in the middle of the chest. Since we know who pulled the trigger, it’s almost certain it was through the heart.” “I considered that possibility and had Mano take care of something. You have to trust me.” The phone rang, interrupting what Cain was saying, and since Ramon still appeared to be in no state to talk, she picked it up. “Marianna,” she said, then took the receiver away from her ear. “What?” Cain searched behind the bar for the remote control. “Stop watching and call Mano to come sit with you. I’ll have Ramon home soon.” She pointed the remote at the television Ramon kept on during sporting events for people who’d bet on the games. The station Marianna had told her about had returned to regular programming, and Cain was relieved Ramon would be spared for now. Later in the day it’d be the lead story, and he’d have to face the ugliness of what had happened. As she went back to explain why she’d stopped to watch television, the phone rang again. Cain picked it up and listened to Ramon’s employee from downstairs. “Stop them at the door and I’ll be down in a minute. Whatever you do, don’t let them anywhere near the stairs. Cops love situations like this to get into places they’re not wanted.” “What now?” Ramon asked. “Katlin, get down there and keep the cops company,” Cain said first. “I’m sure the 911 system lit up like a Christmas tree after that cannon shot,

and the city’s finest is on the case. They’re here and they want answers, since Simon hasn’t shown up at any of the local hospitals.” “Why would she?” Ramon asked. He sounded like the rage had burned itself out and despair was starting to seep in. “Ramon, go home and sit with your wife and leave this to me. I’ll deal with the cops, but before you go, give me Simon’s number.” She dialed the number he gave her and it rang three times before Simon answered. “Tell me.” Ramon stood right in front of her and put his hand on the arm Cain was using to hold the receiver to her ear. “We’re headed to the spot we talked about,” Simon said. “Talk to Ramon,” Cain said, and handed him the phone. Ramon listened to Simon and his legs buckled. The phone slipped from his hand and he fell against Cain, sobbing. “Call me when you get there,” Cain told Simon before hanging up. To Ramon she said, “Get home and don’t make Marianna wait for you any longer than necessary.” Cain took a deep breath and headed downstairs to give the cops as little information as possible. What had happened was over, and there was nothing for them to investigate. She’d take care of that. She walked down the stairs slowly to take in the bottom floor and see who’d drawn the short straw of getting the case assigned to them. The group assembled around Katlin had their backs to her, making it hard to recognize the detectives. Since Katlin was her height, Cain was surprised to see the white-haired cop standing so close he could’ve headbutted Katlin. Obviously he liked to use his height to intimidate, a tactic lost on Katlin, who stood with her arms crossed and a smile on her face. “If you have a problem with anything, take it up with my boss,” Cain heard Katlin say when she was close enough. “Then get their ass down here,” the cop said. The voice stopped Cain on the last step since, while it was deep and rich, it was definitely not male. “The ass is here, but you know me better than that, to have such a low opinion of me,” Cain said. Detective Sept Savoie turned around and put her hands on her hips. The straight cut of the light gray jacket did a good job of hiding anything that would give away her gender. Smart for her choice of career, thought Cain as she walked over to her.

“Cain, it’s been awhile,” Sept said, holding her hand out. “I’d love to catch up on old times, but I need to talk to someone in the Jatibon family.” Sept spoke in a no-nonsense way. “Sept, you were the same on the playground in kindergarten. You think if you bark loud enough someone will give you whatever you like, but that’s not possible right now. You can talk to me or you can sit down here and wait until the family’s available—your choice.” “Our friendship doesn’t mean anything right now. This is official police business. Get Ramon down here or I’ll have a team of cops here in less than ten minutes and take this place apart, including all those nice slot machines nobody wants to admit are up there.” “Ooh, forceful,” Cain said as she pulled out her phone. “Muriel, yes, I’m already here. Be here in less than five minutes. Don’t let me down. We’re under the gun since they’ve sent in Wyatt Earp.” The comment made Sept’s almost black eyes narrow to slits. “It’s Detective Savoie, jackass,” Sept said with a smile that made her appear sarcastic without trying. “And you haven’t changed all that much from the playground either. You always thought if you make enough smart comments, you can get away with anything.” “Calm down, Sept. There’s a huge line ahead of you trying to get me, and I’m sure you’re as good as the feds.” “Do you have any idea where Remi Jatibon’s body is?” “No, I don’t,” Cain held up her fingers, “Scout’s honor.” “You do realize she’s been shot?” Sept said, stepping into Cain’s comfort zone. Cain had to cock her head back to make eye contact, but she smiled instead of showing any fear. To make Sept back down first, Cain moved forward in the little bit of room left until the tips of their shoes touched. “I’ve known since someone told me they watched it on television. What are you doing here instead of trying to find the asshole who actually shot her? Isn’t that the way it usually works? Someone shoots someone else and the cops go after the one with the gun, not the one who took the bullet. Why are you wasting time trying to harass the Jatibons or slow dance with me instead of giving them justice?” “I already know how to do my job, but thanks for the advice. Do you know how I can get in touch with Ramon Jatibon?”

“If you have a court order, it shouldn’t be a problem to get him to come to the door. Since you won’t get off your obsession to bother the Jatibons right now, you can wait outside,” Cain said, and stopped smiling. “Good seeing you again, and tell your mother I said hello. At least she has a sense of humor, but I have a soft spot for people with absolutely none.” “My sense of humor’s fine,” they all turned around when Muriel came in, “when I find something funny,” Sept said. “The day we finally put you away, I’ll be giddy. I’ll come over and play poker with you every so often, since I’ll know where to find you.” With a flick of her wrist she signaled for her partner to get going. “This isn’t over.” “For once we agree on something.” Katlin waited until they left before looking at Cain. “Now what?” “Now we light a candle and contact the spirit of Remi.” Katlin laughed. “You know Ramon looked mad enough to kill, so you might want to tone down the humor.” “You have to have a little faith, Cousin.” Cain considered how to get out of there and lose the locals as well as the feds. “Let’s take a walk.” “Not on your life,” Lou said. “There’s some nut out there with a scope.” “The nut finished what he came to do. The fact that he was early means I have to put my shit on hold and deal with this. We’re walking, but not out that door,” she said, meaning the front door. “I’m sure the feds have the back covered, but we’re going out that way.” The back alley was deserted, but Cain could hear the sirens getting closer. She wasn’t worried about the cops now, even if they did manage to push Muriel aside. It would take them a week to cut through the door Ramon had installed to protect the secrets of the second floor. His friends within the police department would come through way before then. Cain had a lot to do but decided to start with the one person everyone else had forgotten about. Remi’s relationship with Dallas was still in its infancy, but Dallas didn’t deserve the pain she was in. She took her phone from the inside pocket of her jacket and dialed without looking at the pad. “Emma, meet me at Remi’s as soon as you can manage it, but tell Merrick I want a wall around you from the minute you leave the house.” “You okay, honey?” “I’m fine. Just thinking about my supply chain.”

* It seemed like hours had passed since they heard the news, but Emil and Dallas were still sitting together on the sofa. Dallas felt drained, but she stood up and headed for the room Remi had put her in when she’d first come over. She looked from the hall to the front door and wondered how a day that had started so great had completely blown up in misery. “Do you want me to get you something?” Emil asked. “I need a ride home,” Dallas said as she tried to think if she’d left anything in Remi’s room. “You need to hold up on that, but if you’d feel better going home I’m coming with you.” “Mr. Jatibon will surely want you back with him. Now that this has happened, there’s no reason for you to stay.” Her lip trembled as she tried to smile. His presence was comforting, but he also reminded her of Remi. Jealousy coursed through her when she thought of how much more time Emil had spent with Remi than she had. “You only met Ramon once, but if you don’t want me to get fired for leaving you alone, you’ll accept that I’m staying with you. Remi’s wishes are still in effect. You were special, and if something happens to you, that would—” “What, kill her?” Dallas asked, but the words tasted like bile in her mouth. “That’s already a reality, as much as I don’t want it to be true.” “Come on.” Emil put his arm around her and walked her to Remi’s bedroom. “Try and get some sleep, and when you’re up for it, we’ll come up with a plan we’ll both be happy with.” “I’m sorry for being so much trouble, but I don’t think I can sleep.” She got into bed anyway and Emil sat on the edge. “Then close your eyes. I swear it’ll make you feel better.” She grabbed his wrist as he started to leave. “How could this have happened?” “That’s what I don’t understand. Remi knew what was coming, and even though it was early, she should’ve been more prepared. She’s Ramon’s child, and he knew she’d outshine him. Remi was smarter, savvier, and more vicious than Ramon, but she seldom showed that side. She understood the life’s dangers, but whoever ended her life like this took the

coward’s way out.” “I wish I’d done a better job of telling her how I felt about her while she was here. I kept putting it off because I was afraid, and now it’s too late.” Emil held her hand between his, and the differences in their sizes were so great, Dallas felt like an infant. “I think she knew. She told me to watch over you because you meant something to her. Do you know how incredible that is? Remi never let any woman get close. She loved very sparingly, but she didn’t want you out of her sight for long. That had something to do with keeping you safe, but there was so much more.” “Thanks for saying that.” He stood up and nodded. “Get some rest, but call me if you need anything.” Emil left the door open so he could hear her if she did need him, but he kept going until he reached the sliding glass door out to the balcony. He wanted to call Ramon, but he didn’t want Dallas to think he was anxious to leave. As he was about to dial, the elevator rang announcing a visitor. Cain and Emma walked in, followed by a distraught Juno. “Lass, why don’t you take Juno into the kitchen and make her some tea,” Cain told Emma. When Emma looped her arm with Juno’s, Cain put her arms around both of them. “Juno, I swear on my family that everything will be all right.” “It’ll never be that way again. I’ve known Remi from the day she was born. She’s like my own, and now this.” She cried against Cain’s chest, and Emma moved out of the way. “And I’m so worried about Simon. I haven’t heard from her.” “Emil,” Cain said, still holding Juno, “could you get Dallas in here. I’ve got news you all want to hear.” Flanked by Emma and Juno, Cain led them to the kitchen where Juno told Emma where to find everything to make tea. Dallas fell immediately into Emma’s arms, and Emma held her as she cried. “Honey, you need to sit and listen to Cain or you’ll make yourself sick,” she told Dallas. “I’m sorry you all had to watch that on television today,” Cain said. “It was a fluke, but that can’t be helped now.” “You said you had news,” Emil said. “Ramon and I talked to Simon earlier, and she’s fine,” Cain said for

Juno’s benefit. “She went to the one place I thought no one would think to look, and the one place you wouldn’t appear out of place going to,” she said to Dallas. “Where is she?” Emil said, his face a clear picture of confusion. “At Dallas’s house in the French Quarter. Are you packed, Dallas?” “I’m sure Remi would want her to stay here,” Emil protested, and Juno nodded. “What Remi’s going to want when she wakes up is to see Dallas, Juno, and you. That way when you report back to Marianna that her baby’s bruised but definitely breathing, she won’t think you’re insane.” “She’s alive?” Dallas asked. She let go of Emma and grabbed Cain by her arms and shook her. “Is she?” “We planned for the shooting, but not for the television coverage. She’s alive, and I’m sorry you went through the pain of watching something that made you think otherwise. After seeing it I think it’ll only help us, since it’s so convincing.” “How do you figure?” Emil asked. “Nunzio Luca hired someone to kill her, and according to the news he did that. If Remi’s dead to the world, there’s no reason for this guy to try again. Having Remi out of sight for a while will help us deal with Nunzio, and help find this Jorge Cristo who pulled the trigger. Nothing helps you relax like success.” “She’s alive,” Dallas repeated, but not as a question this time. “She is, and in need of some TLC. Go pack, just to give the appearance of going home, in case someone’s watching.” Cain sent Dallas to the other side of the house with Emma. “There’s always someone watching, the bastards,” Emil said. “Simon’s over there, but as soon as you get there she’ll be leaving, since Ramon’s going to need her help. You need to keep everyone out of there, Emil, including Dallas’s manager Bob. Dallas and Remi haven’t been seen together enough for you to worry about the cops, but if Bob finds out she’s alive, the jig is up.” “I’ll kill the slime myself before that happens.” “If you take that pleasure away from Remi, she’ll never forgive you.” Dallas came back with her bag hanging from her shoulder, which Emil promptly took from her. “I’m ready, let’s go.”

“Emil, you heard the lady,” Cain said. “Go on, and tell Remi she’d better keep out of sight until I call her. If she needs anything, we’ll do it through Juno and Simon, but her ass doesn’t move.” “Don’t worry. If she won’t listen to me, I’ll find a way to smuggle Marianna in to deal with her,” Emil said. “Having Dallas there is all the incentive she’ll need to lay low.” “Dallas, again I’m sorry for putting you through this,” Cain said. Dallas kissed her cheek. “I have a chance to tell her how I feel, so you don’t have anything to be sorry for.” Juno kissed her too before she followed Emil and Dallas out, leaving Cain alone with Emma. Katlin, Lou, Merrick, and the others were in the lobby. “You know something, mobster?” Emma wiped Cain’s cheek free of lipstick. “What’s that, my love?” Cain sat in one of the kitchen chairs and encouraged Emma to sit on her lap. After this she had to arrange a meeting with Rodolfo, and she wanted to enjoy the stillness of Remi’s home with her wife before she bothered. “Don’t ever think of giving me a hard time about playing matchmaker again.” She laughed. “Why’s that?” “You fraud, you damn well know why. You’ve done everything you can to bring them together.” Emma ran her fingers along her jawline before kissing her. “You’re sweet.” “I’ve known Remi a long time, and after seeing them together, I was sure it was right. Up to now that’s only happened to me once—when I saw the picture that guy took of us at Vincent’s place. The way we were looking at each other made me realize that I had found my one and only love.” They kissed again, then sat together until Cain’s phone rang. “I know you have to go, but remember one thing,” Emma said, after Cain hung up with Katlin. “Name it.” “I see or hear of you getting shot and there’ll be hell to pay. Stay safe.” “Go home and I’ll join you in a couple of hours.”

Chapter Forty-Six

“Hola.” Carlos Santiago answered the phone in Rodolfo’s suite. Rodolfo had been working the phones trying to find Nunzio or Junior Luca, but had come up empty. He was used to having people jump when he barked, so being ignored had left him in the mood to take it out on the people who still did listen to him, Carlos included. “Who’s calling?” In the chair Rodolfo found most comfortable he gestured to Carlos to tell him who it was. “A moment, Ms. Casey, and I’ll see if he’s available.” Carlos put his hand over the mouthpiece and said, “It’s Cain for you.” “Cain, what can I do for you?” he asked after ripping the phone away from Carlos. “I need to arrange a meeting whenever you can spare the time. Tomorrow, if it’s possible.” “How about here in the hotel?” Cain laughed. “I’m already popular enough with the FBI. I don’t need the DEA added to my alphabet soup. We can meet at my office if you want. I’ll have someone pick you up.” “I’m an old man who’s lived long enough to know not to go to dangerous places.” “We can make it someplace neutral if you like. I’d offer Ramon’s place, but he’s mourning the loss of his child. If you come to my office, we’ll be able to talk freely, and I guarantee your safety.” “Send directions to my man Carlos and I’ll be there,” Rodolfo said as he stared at Carlos. “I have your word, and you have mine that I had nothing to do with what happened to Remi. If that’s what you wish to discuss, I don’t have any information.” “That’s not why I need to talk to you. Until tomorrow,” Cain said and hung up. “Are you sure you want to do that?” Carlos asked as Rodolfo tapped the receiver against his chin.

“She gave her word on our safety, and to Cain that still means something. This isn’t about threats or business, and I’m curious. The last person I expected to hear from today is Casey. She isn’t the type to ask me for anything, so this has to do with either Juan or the Lucas.” Rodolfo put the phone down and stripped off his jacket, since he wasn’t planning to leave the suite until the morning. “Speaking of which, have you gotten Juan on the phone yet?” “I tried the house again an hour ago and he’s still not there. He’s probably in the apartment downtown sulking for being sent home like a child.” The information only darkened Rodolfo’s mood. “You sure this line is safe?” “Nunzio’s men checked it again today.” Rodolfo dialed the number to his house in Cozumel and asked the maid for his sister. “Gracelia, where’s your son?” “I don’t get a hello?” “You’ll get thrown out of my house and off my bankroll if you don’t answer my question. Where is he?” “He said he needed some time alone. That’s all he said when I saw him.” “You’re sure you saw him and didn’t just talk to him on the phone?” Rodolfo asked in a tone that dared her to lie. “He’s back, if that’s what you’re worried about. You should worry about how to get him to trust you again, after you humiliated him.” “Try your best to stay away from the coke and find him. You have two days.” “You can’t blame me this time. He’s gone because of you—you find him.” “I told Juan what it would take to stay in my good graces, and he pulls this. If you want me to find him I will,” Rodolfo said, cracking his knuckles, “but if it comes to that, neither of you will like the outcome.” “You can’t touch him and you know why.” “I’ve given him everything and he repays me with nothing but disrespect. Maybe it’s time for both of you to learn how hard it is to make a living in this world.” Gracelia was screaming something as he hung up. “He’s still not at the house?” Carlos asked.

“No, and my gut is telling me he’s about to screw up this deal.” “If you give me permission to handle it, I’ll send some guys to all the places he probably is. If they find him, I’ll order them to escort him back.” “Do it. Find Juan before his stupidity destroys us.” * “Who?” Juan watched the afternoon news, the footage of Remi dominating the coverage. Anthony sat, his eyes on the screen, so restless he felt like peeling off his skin. Instead of being in the middle of the investigation, he was stuck with Juan as the idiot made plans he wouldn’t share. It had taken Anthony awhile, but he finally spotted the surveillance outside. The DEA carried out their operations differently, but they were still visible if you knew what to look for. “I don’t know. Considering it was Remi Jatibon, there’s a long list of possibilities,” he answered Juan. The loop they had the TV story on had gotten boring, so he stood up and cracked the curtain just a hair to scan the grounds in front of the hotel. The agent was sitting at the café on the corner pretending to read a book. Different guy, but he was still third in the lineup in the shifts. Unless you were trained to see patterns, you’d miss him. “That’s another bitch who should’ve learned to stay home and bake cookies.” “Things are going to get tight from a law-enforcement standpoint.” Anthony came close to ripping the curtains off the hooks when he saw Joe walk up and join the DEA guy at the café. His being there had nothing to do with Juan and everything to do with him. “We have to get out of here.” “What are you talking about? You going crazy on me or something?” “Look down there and tell me what you see.” “I don’t see anything,” Juan said, peering through the crack Anthony allowed him. “You break into my stash or what?” Anthony let go of the drapes and put his hand on the box Juan was talking about. The teakwood had lotus flowers carved into it and resembled the jewelry box Anthony’s grandmother had. But his grandmother kept the few pieces of jewelry she owned in hers, whereas Juan’s was full of high-

quality cocaine that he shared with his friends. “The guy in the white T-shirt is DEA, and the other one’s name is Joe Simmons. I used to work with him.” “How’d they know we’re here?” “Because you people travel in packs so it’s not hard to track you. You couldn’t trust me to pick you up, so the idiots you had meet me there ended up doing something to someone who works for Cain. That’s not exactly the definition of laying low.” He picked up his car keys, wanting to get away from Juan and think. The more time they spent together, the stupider he was becoming. “Did they fess up to what exactly they did?” “We didn’t hear about anything in the airport.” Juan waved his finger between them. “You people can’t help but splash your business in the news, and there was none from that day. Nothing happened.” “When it’s blatant like today, that’s true. But not when there are enough cops to contain it and it’s to our advantage. But hey, what do I know?” Anthony hit his chest with his fists. “You’re the guy with all the answers and I say, have at it.” He opened the door to the room and the sound of the hammer on a gun cocking stopped him cold. With his hands up and out, Anthony turned around. The desk drawer was open and Juan was aiming a 357 magnum at his chest. “You leave when I say you can fucking leave. You understand?” “If you aim it you’d better be prepared to use it, and if you kill me—” “What, I’m going to get in trouble for killing an FBI agent?” Juan closed his eyes momentarily when he laughed, but not long enough for Anthony to tackle him. His question had him, though. He could stay and keep pretending, or he could admit why he was really here and get rewarded for his honesty with a bullet that could cut him in two. “I can’t help you if you won’t let me. If you don’t want my help, then why the hell am I here?” “Sit down,” Juan said, “and close the door.” The box’s hinges made no noise when Juan opened it. He scooped a bit of the white powder onto the sight of his pistol and snorted it off before dipping his finger in and scrubbing it along his teeth. The drug, Anthony guessed, was what made him shake like a wet dog. This behavior had surprised Anthony. He’d thought people like Juan sold this stuff but were smart enough not to partake. That was a myth. Juan

and his men were all hooked, and the level of the box never went down. “Do you need something?” Anthony closed the door and sat down as far to the left as he could to have a chance of reaching for his gun, if it came to that. “You haven’t up to now. Between making jokes about me and whispering with your friends, you’ve got it all under control. There’s no need for me to be here.” “You know why I haven’t told you my plans?” “Considering all I’ve given up to help you, I’d love to hear it.” Anthony crossed his legs and clamped his mouth closed, trying to keep down the nausea as he watched Juan dip the tip of the gun into the cocaine again. He silently wished Juan just needed another hit. “You with me, Mr. FBI, or you with G.I. Joe on the corner?” Juan neared and pointed the barrel under Anthony’s nose. “You want me to let you really work for me?” He pressed the barrel to the skin of his upper lip. “Then show me you’re with me.” Of all the things that could’ve popped into Anthony’s head, his talk with Annabel Hicks came to the forefront of his mind. The Bureau always knew what you did wrong, no matter how much you tried to hide it, and they didn’t care what your reasons were. This was his line in the sand. If he crossed it he could still go back, but the return would be tainted. “My uncle’s a fool, but he’s right about you,” Juan said. The words weren’t a commentary on the truth but, in Anthony’s mind, a taunt. He looked directly at Juan and snorted the coke off the pistol, then repeated the action when Juan held it up on the opposite side. Anthony felt like someone had pried shingles off his eyes and he was seeing the world in its true bright colors for the first time. The drug pulsed through his system and wrapped seductively around his brain, making him feel euphoric enough to question why he’d fought so hard to keep this away from whoever wanted to use it. “Tell me,” Anthony said. The barrel of Juan’s gun was still pointed at his head, but he was flying too high to think about fear. Juan put his gun down and his hand on Anthony’s head. “Whatever you want to know.” Annabel and her warnings melted from his thoughts as he looked at Juan. He’d taken his chances and now was in the stronghold people like Shelby and Joe would never find. There was only one difference in his

plans. He would take Cain and Juan out, but no matter how that went down, the teak box was his. No way was he giving up the chance to feel like this again.

Chapter Forty-Seven

“Hey, none of that.” Remi tried to reach up to touch Dallas, but the movement made her grimace in apparent pain. “We knew this guy’s signature, and Cain had Mano order the best body armor available for both of us. And the guys think I’ve been reading all those knight books for nothing.” “Why didn’t you tell me?” Dallas tried to keep from crying, but having Remi on her back appearing so vulnerable made her realize that no matter how she felt about her, she could lose her. “When I saw that, I thought my heart would stop.” “I’m sorry. I never expected it. Once I was on the ground, Simon got me in the car and out of there.” Remi held her hand and smiled. “We’re really going to have to do something about that front lock of yours.” “I’m just glad you’re all right. You’re all right, aren’t you?” “I haven’t been x-rayed yet, but our family doctor made a house call and said I probably have a couple of either bruised or cracked ribs. Don’t worry. I’ll be fine.” “Since I have you at my mercy, I want to have that talk with you before we take this any further. It’s the only way I can make this fair to you. You need to know the real me before you commit to anything.” “Come closer,” Remi said. Dallas lay down carefully and tried not to add to Remi’s pain. “I want you to know how committed I am to you.” The phone next to the bed rang and Dallas picked it up, thinking it was Kristen. “Sorry,” she said to Remi. “I know you’re home, so don’t think about avoiding me. I’m just around the corner,” Bob said, and disconnected. “Who was it?” Remi asked. “Bob, he wanted to see me, but it’s—” Remi moaned, and she obviously didn’t do it out of pleasure, but she rolled over and kissed Dallas. “You don’t want to—is that what you were going to say?” “It’s hard to explain, but I have to put up with him. You might think I’m

insane for doing it, but like he keeps reminding me, he’s not going away.” “I want you to let Emil deal with him. That way we can finally have that talk.” Dallas sat up and ran her fingers through her hair to try and order it. “Let me get rid of him and make him understand I need a few more days alone.” She backed out of the room, but when Remi said nothing, she came close to getting back into the bed. “I’ll be right back.” Halfway down the stairs, Dallas heard the buzzer to the gate and ran to press the button to release the lock. Even if she wanted Emil’s help, she didn’t notice him on her way out. Bob was already halfway through the courtyard and snarled when he saw her. “You stupid bitch,” he said, and grabbed her arm. “You honestly thought that dyke was going to ride in here and save you.” He yanked her, making her lose her balance and stumble. “Know how I’m going to pay you back for going against me? We’re going to call Johnny together and tell him where to find you so the sheriff can finally press charges for what you did. I can even give the sheriff the rock you used. What, you didn’t think I noticed it sitting on your coffee table like some kind of trophy? Then you can tell dear old Dad where he can find your little sister.” “What are you talking about?” Dallas asked in a panic. Kristen was someone she’d been careful to hide. “You’re a riot.” He laughed. “She was as easy to find as you were to figure out. From the beginning I made a point of getting to know the one person in this world who knows you, Katie Lynn. I called that sick fuck you call a father.” He ran his finger down her cheek and across her lips. “You’ve made enough money for me, and it’ll serve you right to start warming Johnny’s bed at night again.” “Dallas, I’m sorry I took so long,” Emil said. Bob didn’t let go of Dallas. “Why don’t you go inside and wait for me?” “Dallas doesn’t want you here. Tell him.” Bob squeezed her arm harder and pressed up behind her. “Go back to wherever you came from.” “Dallas,” Emil said gently as he wrapped his fingers around Bob’s wrist. It didn’t take much to break his hold, but when Dallas took a couple of steps back, Emil still didn’t let go. “Go on inside,” he repeated. “Bob and I need to have some time alone.” “Don’t tell me you forgot what we were just talking about?” Bob said. His

tight mouth showed Dallas he was trying to break Emil’s hold. “There’s only one way to keep me quiet, so think before you throw everything away. And that’s what it’ll be, Dallas, you throwing it away. When Johnny gets back what you stole from him, it’ll be your fault, but I’m sure he’ll take his time with Kristen.” Every word was like a nail pinning Dallas’s feet to the ground. She couldn’t move but she wasn’t completely still. Bob’s threats were making her shake like she did as a child and saw her father in the doorway of her room. Back then she didn’t make a sound either, not wanting to wake Kristen in case her father turned his attention her way. “It’s going to be all right.” Emil cocked his head toward the door. Dallas took a deep breath and let her head fall back. Taking the step Emil was asking of her would free her of Bob, but he would savor taking her freedom away again. “No, it’s not going to be all right, and you know that,” Bob said, his voice close to a hiss. “Let me make it easy for both of you then,” Emil said. He smashed his fist into the side of Bob’s head. He fell like pins being hit by a bowling ball. “Sorry you had to see that.” “I would’ve been more sorry not to see it,” Dallas said, her attention on the rise and fall of Bob’s chest. He appeared to be in a deep, peaceful sleep. Emil laughed at her observation. “Go ahead and join Remi, and I’ll take care of this.” Upstairs, Remi pressed her hand to her chest and sat up, pausing when the pain made her light-headed. The phone Dallas had just used was next to the bed and she figured it wasn’t tapped, but she’d keep the call brief on the off chance it was. “I need something.” “Name it,” Cain said. “I’ve got a package I need delivered, and I’ve got a chance to go shopping.” “I’ll send my best delivery guy. Wrap it up the best you can.” It took Cain an hour but she got Lou’s nephew, Nick, to the alley behind Dallas’s place. He sat for half an hour after that to make sure Lou didn’t spot anyone watching. Emil brought out the rug from the guest bedroom

rolled up on his shoulder and dumped it in the back of the van. Nick then left to follow Emil’s directions, confident that unless he was caught speeding no one would stop the produce van from one of the local markets. The way Bob was taken out of her house didn’t worry Dallas as much as watching Remi try to make it down the stairs. From the way she moved, Dallas could tell she was in pain, but what had happened had to be finished. She knew that without any explanation from Remi or Emil. “Do you have to leave right now?” Dallas asked. She took a seat on the sofa, so Remi would have plenty of room if she needed to join her. “Before you go through all this trouble, I want to tell you a few things about myself.” “You don’t have to.” “I want to be honest with you.” “Katie Lynn, we’ve all made mistakes. They’re what make us smarter and stronger in the end. If you want my help, all you have to do is ask, but if you want me to condemn you, I can’t.” “You know?” Dallas started crying again. “Probably not everything.” “If you know, I’ll understand why you can’t stay. I’m so ashamed.” Dallas couldn’t help but let out all her insecurities. “I’d be willing to bet your sins don’t come close to mine. Your past is exactly that—your past. You had to invent Dallas Montgomery for a reason, and as soon as I get back we can start on that story.” “Why go through all this trouble for me?” Remi couldn’t lift her arms very high so she placed her hand on Dallas’s knee. “If you don’t know, then I want plenty of time to explain it to you. For now I’ll give you the short version. I feel strongly about you. Last night wasn’t about filling some base need, but more like filling one in my heart.” “Will you come back when you’re done?” “If it’s okay with you, Emil and I will be your guests for a couple of days, or until Cain and my father find the guy who used me for target practice.” “That’s good to hear.” Dallas kissed her and helped her stand. By the time Remi and Emil walked out, Remi felt less stiff. Emil opened the back door for Remi. As they left, Simon went in to stay with Dallas, but her eyes lingered on Remi like she was making sure she was okay. They drove out of the city, and Remi rested her head back and

closed her eyes. She’d been to where they were going on a few occasions to help Emil during harvest. The location was remote, making any tail on them stick out like a naked whore at Sunday services. The marina looked so dilapidated it appeared to be abandoned, but in the middle slip sat a new airboat with an alligator-skin driver’s seat. Emil helped Remi board, and she nodded to Cain and Lou, who were already seated. “Thank God we’re doing this while it’s still cool,” Lou said. “What’s the matter? You don’t like mosquitoes?” Emil asked. His laughter as well as that of the others was drowned out when he started the powerful engine. The fan blade behind the cage at the back started spinning slowly as he backed out but cranked up when he closed his hand around the accelerator control. Two minutes into the trip they were in the blackness of the swamp, but Emil had made this trip thousands of times and swerved around the ancient cypress trees as if gifted with some sort of night vision. Halfway there they started to see orange orbs glowing at the top of the water, quickly disappearing as the roar of the airboat neared. Remi had learned from Emil that the orange lights were the female gators floating at the top of the water waiting for a late-night meal. According to Cajun lore, only the female eyes glowed because they were the more cunning of the species, so God gave anyone who wanted to mess with them fair warning. “Thanks for helping me out with this,” Remi said as Emil brought them in slowly to the camp that appeared to be floating above the murky water. The small structure made of cypress wood from the trees surrounding it was built on stilts that raised it fifteen feet into the air. Cain walked next to Remi as they ascended the ramp to the front porch. They were all dressed in black and blended in well with the worn wood. The two friends sat in rockers outside, and Cain dropped a bag between them. “I know you don’t especially like getting your hands dirty,” Remi said. “There’s always an exception to every rule,” Cain said, setting her rocker in motion. “I asked Muriel to put together the papers that would fix this. All we have to do is talk him into signing them. But talking to Bob is probably like that old expression about trying to teach a pig to sing. It’s a waste of time all the way around.” “I want him out of her life.”

“That’s the wisest thing, but he still won’t answer all your questions unless he’s in a talkative mood. I think you and I should be the ones to get whatever we can out of Bob tonight. I know you trust Emil like I trust Lou, but this is the kind of guy who’s going to talk just to watch you squirm. They won’t forget what he might say, and you don’t need to do that to Dallas,” Cain said. She pointed to the bag. “What’s in there goes with you after we’re done, and to my grave with me.” “Then I owe you a debt.” “This is my wedding gift to you,” Cain said with a smile. “At least that’s what my wife tells me is going to happen with you two. The way you look at her predicts the future.” She stood up and offered Remi her hand. “Let’s get this over with.” Nick was sitting at the table with a gun in his waistband. Even if Bob had tried to run there was no way he’d ever find his way out, since he’d made the trip wrapped in a rug. Cain walked in and sat to his right. “If you know what’s good for you, tell this idiot to take me back,” Bob said. “What’s good for me?” Cain tilted her head to the side, trying to decipher what exactly that meant. “I give up. What do you plan to do to me if I don’t?” “I’m not an idiot.” Cain knocked on the table with her knuckles and laughed. “That’s negotiable.” She waved Nick outside. “I know who you are, and the minute I get back I’m sure the authorities would love to hear what you did to me.” “I’m here doing a favor for a friend, nothing more than that, but I thought we’d have a talk first.” “This is about Dallas and her trying to get rid of me. I own that bitch, and if you think this intimidation act is going to change my mind about that, it’s not. Like I told that dyke that got herself killed, I’ve faced worse and lived to tell the tale.” “I’m no stranger to intimidation, Mr. Bennett, but that’s not why you’re here. Dallas happens to be a friend of mine, and you’ve taken some things that don’t belong to you. I think it’s only fair that you give them back. It’s that simple.” “What things?”

“Just minor things like her house, her money, and some papers, and if you’re cooperative I won’t ask you how you got those away from her.” “Fuck off.” “I had my attorney draw up some papers that give Dallas legal right to the list I mentioned, and I’d like you to sign them.” “Are you deaf? I said to fuck off.” “Mr. Bennett, let me explain something to you in terms that even you can understand. You’re going to sign. That point’s non-negotiable. You can choose to do it now and save yourself a lot of pain, or you can play the macho role and hold out, which brings its own set of consequences. Those are the only two options. Now I’m going to ask you one more time, do you want to sign or do you choose to wait?” “I want you to listen to me, fucker. I’m not going to sign those papers now, an hour from now, or a week from now. Dallas may have had some fantasy of your dead friend up on a big fucking white horse saving her from me, but that ain’t going to happen now, is it? If you want an answer then here it is. Kiss my ass. What are you going to do now, beat me to death?” Bob asked, laughing. “No, Dickey, she won’t beat you, but I will.” Remi’s voice cut through the room, making Bob twist his head around. “But you’re dead. I saw it on television, you’re dead.” Bob paled considerably. “You’re not one of those people who believes everything you see on television, are you?” Remi sat across from him and took a cigar out of her shirt pocket. She sat that and her clippers on the table. “Do you smoke?” she asked Bob, who shook his head. “Too bad, there’s nothing like a good cigar.” “Let me go and I’ll check that out.” “You wanted to meet with me in the worst way to negotiate Dallas’s new contract. Well, here I am, and there’s no chance anyone’s going to disturb us. Only anything having to do with Dallas’s future is off the table. We’re here for her past dealings.” “You don’t scare me, so cut the theatrics.” Cain put her bag on the table. “Funny, she scares the shit out of me at times. You were right, he isn’t very smart.” “More like an asshole who’s made a living as a leech,” Remi said to

Cain, then turned to Bob. “Before we begin let me ask you something. Are you right- or left- handed?” “What does that have to do with anything?” Bob was getting louder and his speech was getting faster. “Because I can start with your dominant hand or not. The choice is yours.” “Right-handed.” “See, that wasn’t too hard, was it? What we’re going to play tonight is like a version of twenty questions my father taught me. It’s a little messy but it gets results, and that’s what we’re here for. I’m going to ask you questions, and if you’re lying or you get it wrong then,” she paused and clipped off the tip of the cigar in her hand with the golden clippers for emphasis, “I’m going to start cutting your fingers off at each joint until you tell the truth or get it right. Any questions before we begin?” “You’re kidding me, right? I’m not falling for that bluff,” Bob told her with a nervous laugh. “Remi never bluffs,” Cain said. “It’s what makes her such a good gambler.” “Ready to play?” Remi asked without any humor. “Don’t worry. I’m going to save your right hand for last so you can sign the papers Cain mentioned. Last chance, Bob. I’m not fucking around. We can skip all this if you sign.” “You don’t listen very well, do you? This is what I’m going to do. As soon as I leave here, I’m going to drive to the closest rag and give them an exclusive on the past life of one Dallas Montgomery, aka Katie Moores. I’m sure her mug shot from when she got caught shoplifting will make a wonderful cover, and the skin flick she was in won’t make ET, but the copies I own will be worth a fortune.” Before he could continue, Cain placed the mug shot and a copy of the video on the table in front of Remi. “Is this what you’re talking about?” “Those are mine. Give them back,” he yelled, sounding like a small child whose favorite toy had been taken away. He moved to grab the stuff, but Cain was quicker. She stood and yanked him back by the hair, but it was the knife biting into his neck that stopped him cold. “If you try that again I’m going to gut you like a fish. Do you understand me?” Cain asked. He nodded his head, apparently too afraid to speak. “Bob, I’m going to repay you every unkindness you ever heaped on

Dallas, and so you know, I’m going to enjoy every moment of it. Are there any other documents I need to collect from you?” Remi asked. “Yes, bitch, and I’m never going to tell you where they are.” He watched her pick up the clippers and slip her fingers into the appropriate holes. “You don’t have the guts to carry this out.” “What makes us better than the animals, Dickey?” “Our ability to forgive and forget.” “Funny, who knew you had a sense of humor, but sadly that’s a wrong answer. I did warn you what would happen if you answered untruthfully or wrong, didn’t I? The right answer would be opposable thumbs, Dickey.” With that said, she squeezed the blade shut. Just as quickly the agonizing scream that pierced the silence of the ancient swamp scared the sleeping white egrets off the branches overhead with loud squawks. “Wait,” Bob said, his voice raspy as Remi moved the clippers to his index finger. He seemed to be the only one horrified that his left thumb was sitting on the table. “Just wait.” “It’s simple, like I said. Give me the information I want and this ends,” Remi said, squeezing the clippers enough to touch the first segment of his finger. “Why don’t you leave me and Dallas alone? We were fine until you came along.” He screamed just as loud when the tip of his finger landed on the table. “You won’t get away with this.” Cain grabbed his hand as he tried to pull it back and slammed it back in front of Remi. “Do you think that’s what Dallas would say if she were here?” Cain asked. “That she was fine working to hand over the lion’s share to you? Because from what my people found in your house, that’s exactly what’s happened. She’s worked her ass off and owns nothing in her name, but that can’t be said of you, can it?” “She wanted it that way. Dallas wanted me to look out for her and her money.” The next segment of his finger came off as he finished, leaving only the nub up from the knuckle. “That one might be a guess on my part, but I don’t think you were telling the truth,” Remi said as she moved the clippers up close to his palm. “Did you set up anything else for Dallas that I need to know about? Think long and hard, because you have only so many chances to get it right before we move on to the next body part that’ll fit in this hole.” She squeezed the

clippers a bit to make him realize what she was talking about. “Like I said, we’ll leave that right hand for last, but the rest is on the chopping block, as it were.” A few hours later the group took a much slower boat ride with a nowwhimpering Bob in tow. Heading out into the blackness of the swamp and into the hunting grounds Emil used, Remi had him finally cut the engines. She slapped Bob on the face a couple of times to focus his attention and have her last conversation with him. “Wakey, wakey, Bob.” “What? Leave me alone. I told you everything you wanted to know, now leave me alone.” “One more question.” He was already covered in sweat and started shaking at the question. “Can you swim?” “Yes,” he answered quickly, since stalling only caused instant pain even if the answer was correct. “Good, since we had an agreement. I’m not going to kill you, but this is where we part ways. If you make it back to shore you’re free to go, and I’ll let you keep the money you have in the bank. But if you so much as look in Dallas’s direction again I’ll make you pray to die. Do we understand each other?” “Yes, ma’am, we do.” “Good. Then strip down.” “You want me naked?” “It’ll help you stay afloat, trust me.” Bob stood up, holding his hands to his chest, and jumped off the front of the boat. Emil revved up the motor again but kept it slow enough that Nick could keep up in the mud boat he was steering. At Remi’s feet was the bag with the remnants of a sad little girl born to a sadist. Katie Moores and her sister Sue Lee would finally disappear into the smoke of Dallas’s fireplace as soon as she got back. Cain had put a copy of Dallas’s first acting job on her back in the bag, but she had destroyed the other five hundred copies she found at Bob’s place. “Remind me never to piss you off,” Cain said in a loud-enough voice to be heard over the engine. “He got what he deserved.” “True. He’ll be meeting some of Emil’s future boot material before he has a chance to get his hair wet.”

The marina came into view and Emil slowed down so he could back into his slip. Cain got out first and helped Remi onto the dock. “Give Dallas my best, and if there’s anything else having to do with this business that’ll bury it once and for all, make me your first call.” “You’re a good friend,” Remi said, putting her arms around Cain as best she could. “One who cares about you, so keep your head down while your father and I finish our expedition. Jorge took Nunzio’s money, so he’ll keep coming until he finishes the job. Next time he’ll probably vary from his usual shot and make it through the head. I don’t want that on mine, so stay at Dallas’s until we take care of that.” Remi followed her to the cars, the click of her and Emil’s boots echoing. “Are you sure there’s nothing I can do to help?” “Stay inside and start on Marianna’s grandchildren,” Cain said with a smile. “That’s it. If I see you out, I’ll kick your ass myself.” “That sounds like a hardship, but okay. What are you going to be doing?” Cain opened the passenger door of the truck Lou had driven down and leaned against it. “I have the edges of my puzzle put together. Now I have to fill in the middle.” “Sounds interesting.” “You can’t see the whole picture until you fill in the middle. Once I do, it’ll make tonight appear tame.” Remi shook hands with her and closed the door once Cain was seated. As Lou pulled away slowly, something her father had always told her about Cain came to mind. Cain’s word was as good as a signed contract. That was why Ramon had done business with her. So Remi wondered what was in store for Juan Luis and Nunzio Luca. “Whatever it is, I’m sure they’d pick hungry alligators over it.”

Chapter Forty-Eight

“Are you sure he’s not in there?” Muriel asked for the fifth time. Katlin was working the lock, but stopped when Muriel asked again. “If you want, you can wait for me in the car. He’s not here, and after driving around with you for the last three hours, I can tell you a certain cute FBI agent isn’t waiting outside to cuff you and take you in.” “Is it a crime to want to be sure?” The door opened and Katlin laughed softly. “No, but if you step through there it is. From crack lawyer to someone breaking and entering. My, how far you’ve come, Muriel.” The apartment was dark and smelled musty, as if Anthony Curtis hadn’t been there in weeks. Though the place was small, Muriel could tell right off where he did like to spend time when he was home. A cleared space on the couch faced the television that was far too big for the space, and five beer bottles were lined up on the desk shoved into the corner. “Okay, we’re in. What are we looking for?” Katlin asked. “I’ll do the searching and you make sure no one’s coming.” “Should I practice my birdcalls as a warning?” Muriel closed the door and glared at Katlin. “That’s not funny. Go through the bedroom and see if you can find anything having to do with Cain, the family, or Anthony’s new friends, the Luis family.” “I’m sorry.” Katlin squeezed her shoulder in comfort. “Just relax and we’ll be out of here faster.” Muriel scanned the room to see if anything jumped out at her, but all she noticed was that Anthony was a slob, no matter how neat he appeared in public. The man in the pressed suits and shiny shoes didn’t quite fit with the condition of this place. She sat at his desk and tried to go through the drawers without moving too much around, but they were so overfilled he’d probably never suspect anyone had been there. It wasn’t until she called Katlin to unlock the top right-hand drawer that Muriel found any order to the madness that was Anthony’s life. There in neat files was what she was looking for. His bank records, retirement

funds, and investments were in color-coded binders, and at the back were his social security number and birth certificate. For someone in law enforcement to have such sensitive information all in one place was crazy, but very considerate since that’s what she was after. Carefully holding a pen light in her mouth, she copied the numbers she needed in order, so she could put the pages back as she’d found them. When she got to the last folder, she fell back in the chair and was tempted to turn on the light to fully appreciate what she’d found. She rifled through pictures and meticulous notes of Cain and her schedule whenever he’d tailed her, all dated. The follow-up notes revealed different patterns he was working out regarding Cain. Most of them were from when Anthony was still with Shelby and her team, but the last ones had come after his supposed suspension. “Find something?” Katlin asked. Muriel held up the last picture in the file—of Cain the night she’d had dinner with Remi and Dallas at the Steak Knife. Cain was laughing at something Emma had probably told her, and Anthony had drawn a red circle with an x through her head. “What do you think this means?” Muriel asked. “Our boy’s got a bigger crush than we thought. What other pictures did you find?” Muriel took the file from the drawer and let Katlin flip through it. He must have collected most of the stuff when he was off duty, which could only mean that his hate ran deep. Katlin stopped when she got to a photo of Emma alone, or as alone as Emma ever was. She was standing outside Mr. B’s restaurant in the French Quarter, and she and Merrick were waiting for the car to be brought out. Emma had just finished having lunch with Marianna Jatibon, since the two served on a committee to raise money for Children’s Hospital. “Cain, I understand, but why this one?” Katlin asked. “The ones of Cain feed his appetite, but Emma has to do with his new boss. This one was recent, though, and Juan’s supposedly gone.” A car door slammed outside, and Katlin quickly handed the file back to Muriel and stepped to the window. Anthony lived on the third floor of an old building uptown, which gave them the amount of time it would take him to climb the steps to get out, since he was heading in quickly.

“Put the file back exactly where you found it,” Katlin ordered, then set out to lock the drawer. That one had been easy, but the ancient deadbolt on the door had been another matter. “Wait a floor up for me,” she told Muriel, “and don’t come down no matter what.” She had unscrewed the light on the second-floor landing and heard his footsteps slow down, but still the damn lock wouldn’t turn. “Great, it’s like some Hitchcock movie,” she muttered to herself as she turned the picks trying to catch the locking device until finally feeling the satisfying click. With her fingers to her lips, she stared at Muriel and stood just at the top of the steps leading to the fourth floor. If Anthony glanced up, he couldn’t miss them. She stood still as Anthony stopped but didn’t hear the sound of the key going into his lock. His breathing, though, was hard to miss. He was puffing so hard he sounded like he had run a mile as fast as he could instead of having climbed several flights of stairs. Then he slammed his hand into the doorjamb and laughed. Slowly, as if Anthony could hear the sound of fabric rubbing on fabric, Katlin raised her hand and stuck it in her jacket, resting it on the butt of her gun. The last thing she wanted was to shoot him, but she wanted to be prepared. When he finally unlocked the door and went inside, she brought it down just as slowly. It didn’t take long for the muffled noise of the television to filter out to the hall. Katlin turned to leave, but Muriel put her hand on her collar. “Wait.” “For what?” Katlin asked. “If he finds anything out of place, he’ll do it in the next five minutes.” After a while, Muriel pushed on Katlin a little, and they passed the doorway of Anthony’s place just as quietly as they made it down the stairs. If he did notice anything, he was biding his time and not running out to see if the trespassers were still close. “Are you going to the house, or home?” Muriel asked once they were on the street and walking toward their car parked three blocks away. “I moved Merrick to your place until this is over, so we’re going in the same direction, don’t worry. I want to wait until tomorrow to tell Cain. It’s late and I’m sure she’s in for the night. This will hold until the morning.” “But not much longer than that.”

* Cain entered the house and stood by the back door waiting for her eyes to adjust to the low lighting. She’d skipped dinner when Katlin had gotten back from Bob’s place and showed her what she’d found after an extensive search that had included his attic. That’s where she’d found the boxes of VHS tapes of Dallas’s short stint in the skin-flick business. Sitting on top was the master tape Cain figured Bob had stolen to protect his interests. She’d given it all to Remi when she’d gone to meet her. “His cash cow was too lucrative to throw to the wolves that prowl the entertainment business,” she said softly as she opened the fridge. Bob and his dirty secrets were gone, making Cain wish she could solve all her problems so easily. “I made you a sandwich,” Emma said, turning on the light over the stove. “Have a seat and I’ll get it for you.” “No hello kiss?” She set the plate down with a glass of milk and pulled Cain’s chair out for her. “I’d love to, but I just finished throwing up and don’t want to gross you out.” “What’s wrong?” Cain put her hand to her forehead instantly. “Do you need a doctor?” “Hannah came home from preschool today feeling queasy, so I’m sure it’s whatever bug she caught there.” Emma kissed her chin and pointed to the chair. “Sit and eat.” “Are you sure you’re all right?” “I’m fine, but I feel horrible for Carmen. She made her mother’s chicken recipe and thinks that’s what did it.” They sat together and Emma watched her eat as they talked about their day. As they climbed to the second floor someone walked in and lingered in the foyer. “Problem, Muriel?” Cain asked, her arm around Emma. She couldn’t see who it was, but guessed it had to be Muriel. “Just working late.” “I’m not buying that. Spill it and get up here where I can see you.” Cain kissed Emma on the temple and patted her on the butt to get her moving toward the bedroom. “I’ll be in as soon as I’m done.”

Face to face it didn’t take long for Muriel to tell her story. Cain was grateful she’d sent Emma to their room before Muriel told her about the pictures she’d found. “You didn’t discover anything that’d lead us to Juan?” “Not yet, but I got everything else you asked for, and someone to carry it out.” “Who?” Cain asked as she pulled her shirttail from her pants simply to have something to do with her hands. “Nick. He’s young enough and has the same physical characteristics. In an out-of-the-way location he’ll pass, and he’s not taking away anything. If he was, that might be more of a problem.” “Tell him to be ready tomorrow.” Muriel nodded. “He wants a more permanent job close to you.” “Nick’s a good kid. I’ll talk to him and have him work with Lou whenever possible, but he’s not ready for a spot in our immediate crew yet.” “He’s going to be disappointed.” “Disappointment comes when you don’t have a chance,” Cain said, echoing her father. “That’s not what I’m saying. Once he’s got more experience, he’s got a shot.” “The only one that’ll make happy is Lou’s brother.” Muriel walked with her down the hall. “He’s a fireman with no interest in the life. Lou told me it’s killing him that Nick chose to follow this path. He wanted better for his son.” “I can understand that. Every parent wants the best for their children, but he doesn’t—” Cain stopped talking and walking, and Muriel had to turn back. “Something wrong?” Without saying anything else, Cain went back down and into the office. The list of passengers was in the top drawer. She’d been meaning to call Hector Delarosa in Columbia to pick his brain, but now she had only one question to ask him. After Muriel told her about Anthony’s collection of pictures, she wasn’t willing to wait for the answer. With every counter-surveillance device turned on, Cain dialed the number. “Señor Delarosa, please.” She paused as whoever answered said something. “It’s Cain Casey from New Orleans.” She sat and indicated to Muriel to do the same. “Sometimes things are so easy it makes you miss them,” she said as she waited.

“What’s so easy?” Muriel asked. Cain put her finger up as she heard a muted exchange on the other end. “Hello.” “Señor Delarosa, I’m sorry to call so late,” Cain said with the sheet from the airline in her hand. “Cain, please call me Hector,” he said in refined English with a slight accent. “I’ve heard so much about you I feel as if we’re old friends. What can I do to help you?” “From my contacts here I understand you and Rodolfo Luis were business partners at one time.” She picked up a pen and put a check mark next to every Juan on the page. “Until Rodolfo became too important. Do you understand my meaning?” “After meeting him a few times I understand perfectly.” “It’s of no matter now. Rodolfo has chosen to do business with the Luca family, and we will deal with someone else. This person has a bigger network of friends, which means fewer enemies for me to deal with. In my business it’s a better position to be in.” Cain accepted the drink Muriel had poured her, as well as the fact that it was Remi and herself Hector was talking about, and rested her elbows on the edge of the desk. “But I’m sure you didn’t call about my history. What else can I answer for you?” Drugs weren’t something Cain would ever involve herself in, but something about Hector made her like him. “My father always said that history was a good roadmap to the future.” “Then it is history we will talk about tonight.” “The story I’m interested in actually has to do more with Juan Luis than his uncle.” “Rodolfo will learn soon enough what a rabid dog he’s raised, and unfortunately for him it will be a lesson he won’t live to learn from. He punished his sister Gracelia for soiling his family name by taking Juan away from her to raise himself. That selfishness on his part has made both Juan and his mother unstable enough to turn on him.” That statement alone made Cain smile. Not over Rodolfo’s problems, but because Hector knew so much about them. “What I need from you is the name of the man who fathered Juan.” She hoped the silence on the other end indicated Hector was thinking. “He was a drifter, if I remember, since I only heard Rodolfo refer to him

once when he told me what he’d done to him, but I believe his name was Ortega. Yes, that’s it, Armando Ortega.” Cain moved her finger from check to check until she reached the eighth one on the list. Juan Armando Ortega had used his passport to enter the United States the day Rick had been killed. Gracelia and Juan might have been unstable, but that didn’t equal stupid. That Juan was able to get a passport with that name meant Gracelia Luis had kept her lover alive in her memory, no matter how hard Rodolfo had tried to erase it. “One more thing, Hector. How did Armando die?” “That is one story that makes me cross my legs whenever I tell it,” he said with a chuckle. He gave her the details Rodolfo had shared with him about how he’d tied Armando to a tree and coated his genitals in honey before agitating the large red-ant hill at the base. “Rodolfo told me the ants devoured his manhood before he died, but they didn’t leave him alive very long.” “Thank you for answering my questions and for taking my call,” Cain said as she circled Juan’s given name. “I’ll be in New Orleans soon. Perhaps while I’m there we can share a meal.” “I’ll be happy to treat for all your help. Good night.” “What’d he say?” Muriel asked as soon as Cain hung up. “Our rat has another name and he’s here.” Cain handed over the page with Juan’s name on it. “Katlin’s back, right?” “She’s in the pool house.” “Get her up here first thing in the morning before you two head off to finish the Anthony business. If Juan’s returned, and he is according to this, I want him found.” “Are you still planning to meet with Rodolfo?” “As soon as I’m done with you all in the morning.” Cain put her papers in the desk and locked it, slipping the key into her pocket. “Do you want me to do anything else with the casino deal?” Muriel asked. She stopped at the head of the hallway that led to the rear of the house. “With everything that’s happened we’ve almost forgotten it.” “Postponed, Cousin, not forgotten. Nunzio’s a hard guy to put out of your head for long, so there’s no way I’ve forgotten him. He’ll have to wait until I’ve squared Juan away.” A door opened upstairs, the quiet house making

it easy to hear, and Cain expected to see Emma at any minute. “After Nunzio hired someone to kill Remi, it’s best to let Ramon deal with him.” “With no input from us?” “Of course not. I’ve been considering how best to dispense with this problem.” “You want me to handle our end of things?” Muriel asked. Just then, Emma came downstairs, put her arms around Cain’s waist, and said, “You better take a night to think about asking something that important, Muriel.” “You think I can’t handle it?” Muriel asked, not yet sounding insulted but at the cusp of her patience, from what Cain could tell. “I’ve got no doubt about that,” Emma said as Cain kissed her cheek. “Then what’s to think about?” “She’s talking about points of no return,” Cain said. “Up to now you haven’t had to answer a challenge like the one Nunzio issued by hiring Jorge. He tried to draw first blood and we’ve got to answer him.” “Blood demands blood, I understand that perfectly. Don’t forget I grew up in this family too, and I did it without blinders on.” “Take the night Emma’s suggested, and before you ask me again, remember one thing. To deal with the devil is easy, but the debt you incur weighs heavily on your soul. Not everyone’s made to carry the load.” “More wise advice from Uncle Dalton?” “My father agreed with the words, but your father told me that. Jarvis served Da like you have me for as long as Da was alive, and he never asked to change his lot in life.” Muriel’s nose flared as if Cain had finally lit her ire. “Why do you have such a problem with me doing it? I thought we were beyond that.” “I’ve tried to give you what you asked for, haven’t I? But I have a problem with you trying to prove something, not to yourself, but to a woman who you tell me is of no consequence.” Cain knew her words were stern, but she needed to say them as much as Muriel needed to hear them. “You don’t have to prove to me you deserve your name, but you’ve got to start thinking like a Casey.” “What do you think I’ve been doing?” “If you want the truth, putting yourself in situations to prove to Shelby you’re no one’s fool. It’s time to pick what your debt will be, but be damn

sure you’re in shape to carry it. I can’t do that for you.” Cain tensed when Muriel moved toward her, but just as quickly relaxed into the embrace Muriel initiated. “I don’t need time to think. Where you lead I’ll follow. It’s that simple, and thanks for always watching out for me.” “That’s my privilege,” Cain said as she kissed her forehead. “Just remember that I’ll follow, but like Emma, I don’t want to be left behind.” “That’s a deal I can live with.”

Chapter Forty-Nine

The house was quiet when Remi got back, and she slowly walked up the stairs, telling Emil good night as he kept going toward the guest room Dallas had pointed out to him earlier. Dallas was in the other bedroom, and Remi hesitated in the hall. What she’d done that night had set Dallas free of everything and everyone that had been a part of her life. And standing there she realized that included herself. “Are you all right?” Dallas asked as she put her hand around Remi’s elbow and led her into the master bedroom. “Do you need me to help you?” “I’m fine, just thinking.” “If you got a chance to talk to Bob, I’m sure he gave you plenty to think about.” In front of the bed she let Remi go and stepped back. “If you want me to go downstairs and sleep on the couch, that won’t be a problem for me.” “What I want is to get in that bed and hold you. I’m not in great shape, but I can manage that if you’re up for it.” They left the door to the balcony open to let the cool night air in and enjoyed the feel of each other with no barriers between them. Dallas had draped herself over Remi’s uninjured side with her head resting on her shoulder and ran her fingers softly over her skin, not wanting to press down on the bruise that dominated Remi’s chest. They didn’t start talking right away, so Dallas was content to watch the rise and fall of Remi’s chest as she breathed. It was like a miracle. “Where’d you run off to?” Remi asked as she scratched Dallas’s back. “Just wishing silly things.” “I find that hard to believe. Since we’ve met you’ve never asked me for anything, so tell me what you’re hoping for and I’ll do my best to give it to you.” “I want you, Remington,” Dallas whispered so softly she figured Remi hadn’t heard her. “You have me.”

“No, I want—” Remi pressed two of her fingers against her lips. “You have me, Dallas, and not just here.” She fanned her arm around the bed. Remi sat up a bit to lean against the carved headboard of the bed, taking Dallas with her. She settled Dallas across her legs. “I want you to understand something. I’ve never allowed anyone but my family and close friends to know me this well. No woman has ever come close to owning my heart, but you’re the difference I’ve been waiting for, and I want nothing more than to stand up for you.” “I can’t ask you to do that.” “You can’t force someone to do that, just like you can’t force someone to love you. You’re more than my bed-warmer. If you decide to stay with me, I’ll keep you safe and give you room to grow into the incredible woman I know you can be, and that doesn’t apply only to your career. I’ll hold you up so you can achieve your dreams and be there to catch you when you fail. I want nothing from you in return.” “Is that all you want?” Dallas asked. She’d moved so she could see Remi’s face as she spoke. “You’re free now, Dallas, maybe for the first time in your life. No one’s waiting in the wings to make you do something you don’t choose. If you want to explore that freedom, don’t feel you’re bound to me.” Dallas moved so she straddled Remi’s legs and was close enough to see those unique eyes. She placed her hands on Remi’s cheeks and spoke from her heart. “If I am truly free, then nothing’s stopping me from loving you. Nothing’s stopping me from wanting to be the last woman in your life.” “I love you,” Remi said softly but with meaning. Dallas leaned her forehead against Remi’s. She didn’t want to say anything yet, so the echo of Remi’s declaration could resonate in her head until it sunk in. She moved back enough to kiss Remi. “I love you and for once I’m feeling selfish. I don’t want to share you with anyone. I want to be free to take care of you and to expect certain things from you. I want you, Remi, but I won’t settle for anything but your all. Do you understand what I’m trying to tell you?” “That’s what you have,” Remi said as she moved to kiss Dallas’s palms. “No more models?”

“No more women of any kind.” The kiss that followed erased any reservations Dallas had. “Can I ask you one more thing? If you can’t answer, then don’t.” “Just ask.” “Remember, if you don’t want to tell me, you don’t have to.” “If you don’t ask me I’ll have a hard time answering.” “Did you kill Bob?” Dallas’s good sense was telling her she shouldn’t ask the question, but she had to know. “No, I didn’t, but I won’t lie and tell you I made it easy for him to survive. It’s a wait-and-see situation,” Remi answered truthfully. “What do you mean?” “I hurt him pretty badly. Let’s just say I broke him of his smug attitude, and then I dropped him somewhere. It’s up to him, with some divine intervention, to swim back without something eating him. Maybe that’s not what you wanted, but when he talked about you and showed no remorse, I snapped.” “Can I confess a deep, dark secret and not have you think any less of me?” “Nothing you tell me will change how I feel about you.” “From the time Bob came into my life I’ve had a list of ways I’d like to see him die. The day you and I met I was well into five thousand, and all mine included lots of suffering.” “That should be incentive for me to behave.” “I’m sorry if I put you in a position you didn’t want to be in.” “Bob is one of those people you’d like to kill more than once.” Remi ran her fingers along Dallas’s hips, obviously being careful because of the pain. “I’m glad I was the one who helped you get this idiot out of your life.” Remi’s words made Dallas cry. “I know why you love those adventure books. You’re like a knight defending my honor—not that I have much left, if any at all.” Dallas wiped away her angry tears. “Listen to me. Everyone makes mistakes, but sometimes it’s because of circumstance, not free will. You had a sister to care for, and you could’ve taken the easy way out, but you didn’t.” “It’s good to know that if you keep praying, eventually someone hears you. I’m not sure what I finally did right to be this well rewarded, and at this point I don’t care. You’re here and you’re mine.” Dallas kissed Remi and

massaged the skin behind her neck. “If we went slowly, do you think we could make love?” Before Dallas could change her mind and take the question back, Remi put her right hand between her legs, keeping the other one on Dallas’s hip. She went slow, using tender, soft touches that made Dallas let her head fall back and close her eyes. Perhaps the world didn’t associate tenderness with Remi, but Dallas knew no other kind of touch from her. Remi’s touch branded her heart with a totally new sense of love and permanence. As long as Dallas lived, Remi would be the only one to move her to such heights. Salvation sometimes had nothing to do with churches and religious faith, but rather someone willing to find what was left in you worth saving. Any other thought had to wait as Dallas gave in to her orgasm. Tomorrow she’d tell Remi the rest of her secrets. For years she wouldn’t have readily shared them with anyone except Kristen, but her days of hiding were over. In Remi she’d found someone not only to love, but to help carry the weight of her past. “When I took Kristen and ran, most nights before I went to sleep, I prayed to my mom to send me something to make things better,” Dallas said as soon as she caught her breath. “Maybe it wouldn’t have taken so long if I’d prayed for a someone instead. I love you.” “I love you too.” Remi scooted down and kissed the top of Dallas’s head when she reclaimed her spot on her shoulder. “It’s a good thing you’re no stranger to prayer,” Remi said in a teasing voice. “Once you’ve met my mother, she’ll tell you that to love us is to learn to pray for patience.” “I can’t wait to meet your mother, but right now I’d like to talk about something else.” Dallas touched her and smiled when she found the abundant wetness. “Let’s start right here.” She moved down so she could use her mouth and be mindful of Remi’s injuries. Dallas knew they should’ve waited, but for her this was more than just making love. It was a celebration of life and living it in the warmth of the sun out of the shadows. * “Is it time?” Kim Stegal asked Nunzio. They were back in New Orleans to attend Remi’s funeral.

“Not until Remi’s in the ground. I’m not completely heartless. Let Ramon and his family have their time to mourn, then we’ll move to close the deal.” “Your father called again last night while you were on the casino floor.” Nunzio put his menu down and his fists on the table. “Why’d he call you?” The waiter arrived with the orange juice they’d ordered, and Kim took a sip before answering. “You’re either going to trust me or I’m walking. I’ve been with you too long for you to put me through this shit every time I talk to your father.” “You aren’t about to walk away from me.” Kim stared at his hand on her wrist in a test of will. “Let’s get something else straight. I work for you. A paycheck doesn’t constitute owning me. Try and remember that.” “Last night when I was deep inside you, it sure felt like I owned you.” He laughed but let her go when Kim didn’t join him. “I’m playing with you, so relax. What did my father want?” “He’s stonewalled Rodolfo as long as he can, but Rodolfo’s demanded his money or his product back. Junior wants us to meet with him while we’re here and see if we can reason with him.” The waiter brought out a basket of biscuits next, and Nunzio took his time slathering butter on one. “How does he expect us to reason with him?” “Do you want to play twenty questions or have you forgotten how your father operates?” “He wants me to lean on Rodolfo?” Nunzio laughed but his question sounded sarcastic to Kim. Half the biscuit disappeared into his mouth. “Does he want to just throw away our plans?” “Maybe it’s time to assert yourself a little more and tell him that, because you’re right. If Rodolfo cuts you off, you won’t have a chance with the Delarosas.” Kim felt as if she were dealing with a skittish deer. Nunzio was usually aggressive, but acted like a perpetual five-year-old when it came to Junior. “Let’s call Rodolfo but we’ll go easy on him.” “Whatever you want,” Kim said, lifting her coffee cup in an effort to hide her smirk. “You think I’m weak when it comes to Junior, don’t you?” “I wouldn’t be with you if I thought that,” Kim said. She reached across

the table and took his hand, but she didn’t plan to console him like this forever. “You want me to call Rodolfo?” After that she’d move on. Maybe something in Florida, as long as it was away from Nunzio and his family. “Whatever you want,” Nunzio said, pushing his plate away, his appetite apparently gone. * Carlos Santiago stood silently watching the numbers on the elevator go down. Standing next to him, Rodolfo could almost feel the bad mood rolling off Carlos as they left the sanctuary of the Piquant suite to go someplace where Carlos felt he couldn’t protect him. Not that Rodolfo had gotten where he had by being a trusting man, but he didn’t think twice about accepting Cain’s invitation. “When you were a boy, you pouted the same way when I didn’t bring back the caramels you loved so much,” Rodolfo said, trying to cajole Carlos out of his bad mood. “This is different than when I was helping my mother in your kitchen. I’m only trying to do my job.” As much as Rodolfo had invested in Juan, a special bond existed between him and Carlos. He’d watched him grow up, and the attention he’d lavished on him as a child had cemented Carlos’s loyalty to him, so much so that Rodolfo had built a house for Carlos and his mother to share in her retirement. She had been one of Rodolfo’s many mistresses, but he’d lost interest in her sexually as she grew older. It had been Carlos who had kept her in Rodolfo’s life. “You do your job well enough that no matter what the day holds, we’ll be fine,” Rodolfo said and put his hand on Carlos’s back. “If this were a meeting with someone like Hector or Nunzio Luca, we’d be downstairs in the outdoor restaurant, no matter who was listening in or watching.” “But because it’s Casey you go in alone?” “I’ll have you there,” Rodolfo reminded him. “Cain isn’t interested in us or our business. If she wanted me dead, I’d be lying next to my parents in the small cemetery in the yard by now. She wants something else entirely.” “If she’s not interested in doing business with you, why do you care?” “Because of all the idiots we’ve dealt with up to now, Casey stands

alone.” Carlos held the door for him and pressed the down button on the next set of elevators that would take them to street level. “So you do think she’s an idiot?” “Just the opposite. Cain is one of that rare breed of people for whom the world hides very little.” A car was waiting at the Piquant, and Carlos opened the back door and got in behind Rodolfo. “I don’t understand.” “She’s a good strategist, which I understand was something of a passion for her father, but you can teach only so much. With Juan I tried to do the same thing, but without the same results. Cain took what her father gave her and added that vicious twist, that makes her someone we have to study carefully.” Rodolfo watched the buildings they were passing, as he often did when he was in New Orleans. He’d bet his future on the city because of what he saw the first time he visited. New Orleans was full of history and not like any other American city he’d ever visited, but mixed in with the spice of what made it unique was an edgy side that allowed people like him and Cain a chance to prosper. “I can accept that she doesn’t want to do business with me, but I won’t allow her to interfere again. Up to now I’ve been lenient, but one more move against me for whatever reason, and I’ll come after her with everything we have here.” Rodolfo spoke softly and placed his hand on Carlos’s knee. “People may consider Cain harsh, but we can teach her the meaning of pain, if she desires.” They turned at the warehouse where Cain’s offices were located, and Rodolfo closed his mouth and focused his attention, in case knowing the layout would come in handy in the future. They didn’t stop at the front but drove straight into the building, and when Cain opened the car door from the outside, Rodolfo tried to keep his face blank. “Thanks for coming,” Cain said, holding her hand out in greeting. “Cain,” Rodolfo accepted her hand, “I’ve been looking forward to talking with you.” “Come inside.” Cain slammed the car door closed and waved Lou off when he went to pat Carlos down. “This shouldn’t take long. Sit down.” “It perhaps will take longer than you think. We will never be friends, but we will have to find a way to exist together.”

Cain didn’t move to sit behind her desk but rather sat on the front edge. Right behind her were the two things that made this conversation necessary. “What I want is for you to stop talking.” This time, when Carlos started to reach for his weapon, Cain did nothing as Lou brought Carlos to his knees by twisting his arm up harshly. “Your word means nothing then?” Rodolfo moved to the edge of his chair. “It’s your word that doesn’t mean shit to me,” Cain said as she stood straight. “Call off your dog or I’ll put him down. I guaranteed your safety here, but he doesn’t get the same deal.” She pointed to Carlos. “Carlos, give him your gun,” Rodolfo said, but he kept his eyes on Cain. “Why am I here other than for you to insult me? I never took you for someone so crude.” “You want to know what it takes to make me crude? What drives me to want to skin you slowly and with as much pain as I can inflict before I let you die?” Cain didn’t raise her voice as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Those aren’t hypothetical questions, Rodolfo.” “Like you said, I don’t give a shit about you or your questions.” “Being that uncurious is like being a two-legged dog in heavy traffic.” Cain reached behind her and picked up Jesus Vega’s wallet, holding it up like she thought it smelled bad. “What upsets me is an idiot in a nice suit who plays at being macho, but the only thing he really controls is his bladder.” “What?” Rodolfo yelled. “Fuck you.” Cain had been waiting for that. The control Rodolfo seemed to pride himself on had cracked like a pecan in her fist. “I see you’re no stranger to crude, Señor Luis.” Her laugh appeared to make him angrier. “That can’t be helped if you brought me here to play games and waste my time.” With a quick flick of her wrist she threw the wallet at him and it hit him in the middle of his chest before dropping to his lap. “I believe that belongs to you.” “What the hell is this?” Rodolfo asked, not touching the wallet. “An example of how you have no control over your people. What I want to know before I take you back safe and sound, realizing as soon as you make it to the hotel you’re at war with me, is what the hell you were thinking

when you gave out the orders against my family.” “I’ve done nothing to make you move against me.” “Open the wallet,” Cain said, her voice icy. “Jesus belonged to you, so I assume when he killed one of my men he was acting on your orders. I don’t know how you handle this situation in Mexico, but here to kill without provocation invites me to kick your ass.” Rodolfo looked back at Carlos, who shook his head. “This man was not acting on my behalf.” “I believe that’s your first admission that you’re just an old man who plays at being the head of his family.” “I’m willing to put up with only so many insults before you will get the war you want.” Rodolfo sat straighter in his chair and pulled his jacket down. “No woman speaks to me like this.” “That’s right. You’ve got a unique way of dealing with people who go against you. You tie them to trees and let ants do the dirty work for you. That sounds manly to me. What about you, Lou?” “Sounds more like chicken shit, Boss.” “How do you know anything about my business?” Cain smiled and Rodolfo’s eyes dropped to his lap. “I’m a woman who controls what happens in my family and what’s done in my name. Unlike you, when I take care of a problem, it doesn’t come back to haunt me.” “I have no ghosts to worry about,” Rodolfo said, flicking his fingers at her as though to dismiss her. “And I still don’t know why I’m here. Is it to listen to you spin tales?” “You’re here because Jesus Vega and Oscar Cardone, along with a few others, went to the airport recently and killed one of my men. Your men killed mine for no reason other than to hide your so-called ghost.” “Enough riddles.” Rodolfo’s voice rose higher than Cain found acceptable. “You dare—” “Do you remember Armando Ortega?” “Armando Ortega is dead,” Carlos said. “Just like you will be for showing Señor Luis such disrespect.” “What does Ortega have to do with this?” Rodolfo asked. “His son is here. What do you think he wants?” Cain finally got the reaction she was hoping for when Rodolfo paled. “Impossible. I sent him home, and he knows nothing of Ortega.” Rodolfo

laughed and Carlos joined him. The wallet Cain had given him dropped to the floor when she handed him the passenger manifest. The circled name was hard to miss. “Hijo de puta,” Rodolfo whispered as he crumpled the page in his hand. “Juan Armando Ortega doesn’t sound familiar to you?” Cain asked this time, watching Carlos’s reaction to the name. “You’re right, he’s not a ghost, but he’s yours nonetheless. I want to know where he is, because if he harms my family you’re going to pay.” “I don’t know where he is.” “Are you sure?” Cain asked, her eyes cut to Lou which made him wrap his hands around Cain’s bargaining chip. Rodolfo stood up when Carlos grunted as Lou tightened his grip around his neck. “No,” Rodolfo said. “If I knew where he was I’d tell you, but Carlos isn’t at fault here. He almost sounded anguished and Cain nodded to Lou, who let go but kept his hands on Carlos’s shoulders. “You owe me a debt,” Cain said. “What do you want?” “Oscar Cardone and anyone he was with that day. Jesus didn’t strike me as the kind of man who acted alone.” Rodolfo sat down again, the ball of paper still in his hand. “Done, but I am sure this is not all.” “I want Juan. It’s time to completely put your ghosts to rest.” “I’ll deal with my nephew.” “Unless you plan to bring me Juan’s head in a box, I’ll take care of him. You’ve proven to me that you can’t be trusted to take care of anything.” “If I give you what you want, will you consider my debt paid?” “In full.” Their meeting had ended and Rodolfo stood as Carlos got to his feet. Rodolfo put his hand on Carlos’s arm when he reached for the gun Lou had returned to him, then they found their way back to the car alone. “Think he can find the little shit?” Lou asked when they were by themselves. “No, but Rodolfo’s going to use whatever means he can to look for him. He had no idea Juan’s here, and the fact he made it back without detection is scaring the shit out of him.” Cain picked up her jacket and walked with Lou to the car they’d left out back. This meeting had been early so she

could make it back home before Emma got up. “Losing control of his men doesn’t scare him as much as losing control of Juan.” “Both scenarios should scare him.” Lou started the car and followed the wharf as far as he could before turning onto the street. “His men will fall in line with the right incentive, but Juan’s a whole other animal, and he’s permanently off his leash.” “What makes you think so?” It took the tail car a while to catch up, but it was about a half a block behind them. Cain was sure they thought Lou was purposely trying to lose them, but he was playing a game. False conditioning, he called it. Make the feds think they were trying to lose them so they learned the evasion tactics Lou taught them to look for. Then when they were really trying to get away, the feds never saw it coming. “Because the name on his passport tells me that Gracelia Luis might’ve accepted Rodolfo’s help, but she’s held a grudge for a very long time, and she shared it with her son. Rodolfo might’ve given Juan his name and groomed him to be his heir, but Juan knows he’s also the man who painted his father’s dick in honey and gifted him to the ants.” Cain lost interest in trying to see who was driving the car behind them and put her hand on Lou’s forearm. “Think about what you’d feel like if someone had done that to Lou Sr. Would that desire for revenge ever cool?” “You’re right, Rodolfo should be scared. If his sister is as good a talker as my mama, I see a big vat of honey in Rodolfo’s future.” “I’ll be in with Emma for the rest of the day, Lou,” Cain said when he stopped by the front door. She made it inside in time to visit with the kids during breakfast before they headed out to school. Usually Emma was with them, but only Carmen and Mook were sitting there. “Miss Emma still sleeping,” Carmen said. “I left her after you say she don’t feel well.” “Be good, guys.” Cain kissed the kids and headed upstairs. When she opened the door she saw the empty bed and heard the sound of retching coming from the bathroom. Before Emma could heave again, Cain was on her knees next to her holding her and keeping her hair out of the way. “Sorry, honey,” Emma said, her head falling against Cain’s chest. “This isn’t a sexy way to spend the morning.”

“We’re actually going to spend a sexy day at the doctor’s office.” Cain brought her closer and grunted as she made it off the floor with Emma in her arms. “If this is a bug, it should’ve passed by now.” “I already called.” Emma sat still as Cain stripped her pajamas off. “We have an appointment in an hour.” As soon as Emma was naked, Cain made quick work of her clothes and carried Emma back to the bathroom and into the shower. Cain knew a warm shower was a good way to make Emma feel better. “Want me to have Carmen bring you something up to eat?” Cain asked as she washed Emma’s hair. She had no choice but to laugh when Emma threw up on her chest at the suggestion. “I’ll take that as a no.” Emma laughed along with her, and the sound made Rodolfo and his family disappear from her thoughts. Instead, she concentrated on what was causing Emma’s sudden stomach discomfort. “Are you sure you’re ready for this, mobster?” Emma asked after she’d rinsed her mouth in the spray. “We’re not in our twenties anymore.” “My Da always said that babies keep you young.” “Babies?” Emma asked, then bit down on Cain’s nipple. “I’ve always known you’re an over-achiever, but one at a time, please.” Cain lifted her off her feet and kissed her, trying to put every bit of how she felt about Emma into it. When they parted, Emma smiled and wiped Cain’s tears away. “It could be a bug, so don’t be too disappointed if that’s all it is.” “If it’s not, we just try again,” Cain said and kissed her again. When they parted, it was Emma who was crying. “However long it takes, lass. We’ll try together until we get everything we want.”

Chapter Fifty

“Papi,” Mano called Ramon from the foyer. “Something wrong?” Ramon asked, holding on to the doorjamb that led outside to the large patio. “Somebody tried to firebomb the club, and two of the day crew are at the hospital with burns.” “Merda,” Ramon said, but he felt weak with relief it wasn’t about Remi. “Cain wanted to wait for Nunzio’s next move. I think he’s made it.” “You want me to handle it?” “Not before we talk to Cain and your sister, but this bastard gets no more free shots.” Mano held the door of the study for him, then sat in his usual spot. “I talked with Cain already, and she asked for us to wait until this afternoon. She also asked for one thing.” “What?” “She wants Richard Bowen at the meeting.” Ramon was about to reach for a cigar but stopped halfway to the humidor. “Richard, for what?” “She said she didn’t feel comfortable discussing it on the phone because she was on a cell, but that’s what she wants.” “Take the plane and get him here.” Ramon retrieved his cigar and cocked his chair back. “I’ll stay and see how the search for that bastard Jorge is going. Until we find him, I don’t feel comfortable having Remi or you exposed.” “Don’t tell Remi until it’s time to meet. If she knows anything’s going on, she’ll leave Dallas’s because she’ll think she’s not doing her share.” “Be careful, and put Richard in a safe spot until we’re ready for him.” * Dr. Ellie Eschete knocked before entering the exam room at the end of the hallway. In Emma’s chart were the results of the various blood and urine

tests they’d run and Cain had insisted on waiting for. “Well?” Cain asked when the door opened. She was sitting on a stool next to Emma, who was on the exam table. But she looked so nervous any thought of teasing her seemed like a bad idea. “You don’t have the flu,” Ellie told Emma. “Well?” Cain asked again. “Honey,” Emma put her palm against Cain’s cheek, “calm down and she’ll tell us.” “I’d plan to have another guest for Thanksgiving this year,” Ellie said, staying in the doorway to keep clear of Cain’s reaction. “It’s not a stomach bug, sweetie, it’s morning sickness. And if you’re lucky it won’t last as long as mine.” “She’s pregnant?” Cain asked, sounding disoriented. “She is, and I can even tell you when you got her that way,” Ellie said, holding the chart up to hide that she was laughing. “Congratulations, and don’t forget to make an appointment before you leave. See you then.” Cain lifted Emma off the table as if she weighed nothing and let out a whoop so loud the guys in the waiting room could probably hear it. They kissed and cried again. “I’m so happy it’s almost as if the time we were apart doesn’t exist anymore,” Emma said after she dressed. “That feeling is the best gift you could’ve given me.” “It doesn’t exist because it’ll never happen again.” Cain held Emma’s hand as they walked out. “We need to celebrate tonight.” Emma stopped to make her appointment and nodded. “I’ll get this. Go share our news with Lou and the others before holding it in kills you.” Lou had his arms around Cain when Emma stepped out but let her go to give her a hug as well. “I’m happy for you, Emma.” “Another one for you to watch over,” Emma said. “That’ll keep you all busy enough, so it’s time to finish what you started.” “You heard the lady,” Merrick said. “Let’s get to it.” * “Señor Luis.” Oscar sat in the seat Carlos had put his hands on the back of and puffed his chest out as if preening. “Thank you for your invitation.”

He accepted the espresso Carlos handed him. “My compadres are jealous they weren’t called.” “It’s you I want, Oscar.” Rodolfo took a sip of his own coffee and tried to even his breathing. “Can I get you anything else?” “No, Señor, the coffee’s fine. What would you like me to do for you?” “I want you to tell me where Jesus is.” Rodolfo put his cup down and folded his hands in his lap. “I haven’t seen him, and he didn’t say where he was going.” Oscar leaned forward to put his cup down as well but couldn’t keep it from rattling before it reached the table. “Do you think he’s with my nephew?” Oscar let out a nervous-sounding laugh as he turned around and looked at Carlos. “In Mexico? I don’t know.” “Don’t worry, Oscar.” Rodolfo spoke in a soothing voice he’d used on Juan many times when he was a boy afraid of the dark after Gracelia had read him a bedtime story. After seeing the paper Cain had given him, he knew what Gracelia had been feeding him before he went to bed. “I already know where Jesus is.” “Where? I’ve been worried.” “That’s a waste of your time. Jesus is no one’s worry anymore.” “Where is he?” “If I know Cain Casey, he’s probably rotting in a dark hole somewhere.” He delivered the news in the same soothing voice. “Jesus was first on her list, but she wants me to hand over someone else.” “She killed Jesus?” “What you should be asking is who she wants next and why. Or do you already have an idea?” Oscar tried to stand but Carlos put his hands on his shoulders and pushed him back down. “Don’t worry. I’m not about to hand you over to be killed for taking out some guy that worked for Casey, but I do need something from you.” “Whatever you want.” Oscar put his hands together like he was praying. “Where’s Juan?” As Rodolfo asked, Carlos pressed a knife to his throat and grabbed a handful of hair. “At the hotel at the end of Esplanade, and he got back the day Jesus killed Casey’s man. I didn’t want any part of that, but Jesus said you knew

about it.” Oscar’s hands were bobbing from his chest to his lap as he cried. “Then Juan ordered me not to tell you.” “Who’s with him?” “That guy from the FBI. A few of our men come and go, but Juan seldom goes out.” As Oscar explained in a begging manner, he glanced back at Carlos occasionally. “Take him downstairs,” Rodolfo told Carlos,” but before you cut him loose, I want to know who else was at the airport that day.” “Señor Rodolfo, please, I didn’t want to be there.” “Get him out of my sight.” “Like we talked about?” Carlos asked. Rodolfo stood, walked to the window, and merely lifted his hand in response. When he did, Oscar let out a moan that sounded as if someone had shot him. Perhaps that’s what would happen to him, Rodolfo thought, but he wasn’t concerned what Cain did to Oscar once Carlos handed him over. All he cared about was defusing the fire keg Juan had lit. * The street in front of Ramon’s club was lined with work trucks that morning when Cain and her group arrived. Whoever had thrown the incendiary device had managed to damage only the very front space, but unfortunately two employees had been standing there. From the number of workmen, Ramon didn’t plan to stay closed long. Mano was waiting for them by the bar, and before he led them to Ramon’s office on the third floor he embraced Cain and kissed both her cheeks. “Thank you for saving my sister.” “You’d do the same for me.” The guards hung back until they finished their talk, and Cain took her time with Mano because she, better than anyone, understood what an emotional wringer he’d been through. “I failed when it came to Marie and Billy, but I’m glad you were able to avoid that pain.” “After seeing how much you care, I can’t believe you failed at all. I can’t replace the loss of your family, but I want you to accept that you’re part of mine. Whatever you need, call me and I’ll treat you no different than if Remi was asking.”

“Thanks, that means a lot to me.” “Good. Now if you’re ready to go up, I got the package you asked for.” Richard looked like he was in shock when Cain entered and saw him standing in the corner, his back against the wall. His eyes were on Remi, and he kept blinking like maybe he could clear Remi from his sight if he tried hard enough. “Good morning, Richard,” Cain said to snap him out of his trance. “Sit down and close your mouth.” “Why am I here?” “You’re here so we can offer you the deal of your life.” “Ramon, what’s this about?” Richard asked. “Cain speaks for me and my family, so ask her. I just brought my checkbook,” Ramon said with a laugh. “The reality of our situation is that you own a casino in someone else’s name. You’re Junior and Nunzio Luca’s front man, but in the eyes of the law you, and you alone, own the Capri,” Muriel explained. Ross, Steve, and Dwayne sat next to her merely listening to what was going on. “Understand me so far?” “If this has to do with the casino deal, you need to call Nunzio,” Richard said, his breathing speeding up noticeably. “We don’t need to call Nunzio,” Cain said, “when we have the true owner right here.” “Cain, no matter what you do, you’re not going to make me sign anything. Whatever you threaten me with, Nunzio’s only going to do worse, and you know it.” “Why not listen to what Muriel has to say before you turn us down?” Cain held her hands up. “But before you decide to walk away no matter what, consider this. Today is the last day any of us will talk about this deal, much less consider it. A decision you made without Nunzio’s permission brought us to this point. Do you think he’s forgotten that?” “What do you want?” “We want the casino, and we want to buy it from you.” Richard was laughing so hard he slapped his knees. “That’s hilarious. Really, what do you want?” “I’m not a huge fan of repeating myself, just so you know.” Richard’s merriment died at Cain’s words and the room fell silent again. “But I’ll

explain again since it seems over your head. You can turn me and the Jatibons down and face Nunzio. Or you can accept our offer and retire to a palm tree somewhere with the money we’re going to pay you for signing your name.” Richard sat up straighter and put his hands over his mouth. While he thought about it, Cain made a bet with herself how long he would hold out before he took the money. “How much?” Cain accepted a slip of paper from Ramon and handed it over. “That amount in a Cayman account in your name. You can enjoy the beach for awhile if you want, or you can transfer it wherever you like.” “Who’s going to protect me from Nunzio?” “That check has enough zeros to buy all the protection you’ll need.” Richard closed his hand over the paper and took a deep breath. “If you tell me why, I’ll give you what you want.” “You should know the answer to that,” Cain said, “but I’ll let Remi explain.” “Nunzio took his shot at me, and this is our response. Hiring someone to kill me doesn’t come without consequences. The casino is his consequence.” “I sign it over and you give me the money—it’s that simple?” “You got it,” Cain said. “But it’s worth so much more,” Richard said as he glanced at the amount again. “Do you remember how well your negotiations went the last time you tried?” Cain shot back. “You have the papers ready?” Cain and Ramon nodded. “And you’ll help me get out of here?” “I’ll have our plane take you wherever you want to go after the transaction is done,” Ramon said. “Let me know when and I’ll be there,” Richard said, putting the paper in his coat pocket. “Steve, Dwayne, and Ross will escort you to the Mississippi Gaming Board Office today,” Cain said. “The application’s complete and waiting for you to sign.” Richard stood after Cain did and shook her hand, then

Ramon’s. “Only your signature, Richard, nothing more that’ll delay this.” “When did you set up the meeting with the gaming board?” “Yesterday afternoon,” Cain said, smiling when he appeared surprised. “I’m buying a casino, but I never gamble unless it’s a sure bet. You struck me as a sure bet.” “I’d tell you to kiss my ass, but with all that money I don’t care what you think of me.” Simon and Muriel left with Dwayne and Steve, but Cain stopped Ross. “Are you sure about this? It’s not too late to change your mind if you don’t want the added scrutiny in your life.” “You’re my family, and I don’t mind helping you out when I can. Besides, you don’t have to ever question your trust in me. What happened with Richard today will never cross my mind, and it’s got nothing to do with Emma or the kids.” “Then we’ll have plenty to celebrate when you get back.” Once the group had left, the guards did too, so Cain and the Jatibons were alone. They needed to discuss the rest of their plans, and after considering all the options Cain thought it best to strike back fast. “Our people are in place at the casino’s hotel waiting for our call,” Mano said as he handed everyone a folder. “Muriel and I worked up a list of immediate firings. She has the pink slips with her so she can distribute them when she hears from our new owners.” “When are we telling Nunzio?” Remi asked. Her time with Dallas had been productive as far as their relationship, but Cain and her father had given her some time off from her responsibilities to heal. “His house is a block from the place. He should see the signs coming down,” Mano said. “If he doesn’t, I want you to call him,” Ramon said. “I agree. It’s only right that it comes from you, so you can tell him we’re willing to see him here,” Cain said. “From what I hear he’s still in town, and it shouldn’t be too hard to arrange a meeting since he dropped the ball with Richard.” “Then what?” Remi asked. “That’s up to you,” Cain said. “None of us has a bruise on their chest from a bullet impact, but I’ve got a suggestion.” “Let’s hear it.”

“I brought you a get-well present, but before you let your anger overrule your emotions, consider how we can best use it.” Cain would accept whatever Remi wanted because of what had happened to her, but if she listened, Cain’s plan could be the beginning of the end for most of their problems. “What happened to me wasn’t personal, I know that. Nunzio just saw it as the quickest way to get us to come back to the table. I may not understand that logic, but that’s all it was and I have to accept it.” Remi stood with her hand on her chest. She was moving better, Cain noticed, but from the way her mouth pulled when she had to sit or stand, she still felt pain. “Lou,” Cain said into the intercom to the second floor, “could you come back in with our new friend.” It didn’t take long for Lou to walk in with a much shorter man at his side. The guy was almost delicate looking, from the slim nose down to his long willowy fingers. “It was a bitch trying to find this guy, but I thought you’d like to meet him.” “Should I know who this is?” Remi asked. “You may not know him, but you’re familiar with his work. Jorge is the one who gave you that bruise and broke your rib.” Remi grunted as she got out of the chair, but she moved quickly to Jorge and punched him in the face hard enough to knock him off his feet. “You’re not going to live long enough to regret that shot.” “I hit you,” Jorge said, rubbing his jaw. “There’s no way you walked away from that.” The complaint made Remi hit him again. “I walked away, and that doesn’t make your future worth investing in.” “Remi, if you want to kill him I wouldn’t blame you,” Cain said. “What else do you think I should do with him?” “Jorge, what’s your price?” Cain asked him. “Five hundred thousand a job. It sounds like a lot, but I guarantee success, and until now that’s what everyone’s got for their money.” “For this job you’ll get a much better payoff,” Cain said as she pointed him to a chair. “You want to hire me?” “I more than anyone here understand business, Mr. Cristo. What you did was your job and nothing personal against Remi.” Cain cut her eyes to

Remi, who looked like she wanted to squeeze the life out of Jorge. “But you got caught with your hand in the cookie jar, and it’s time to make things right.” “What’s the job?” “I want you to take out Junior Luca, and I want you to vary from your usual style and shoot him through the eyes. I don’t give a shit what his body looks like after you’re done, but I do want to know he’s dead.” Cain watched him as she spoke and noticed he petted the beard on the left side of his mouth, as if he were trying to get something out of it. Everyone had a tell when it came to their fear, and she had a feeling this was his. Tells were the body’s way of letting out fear and nerves, but they were also a good way to pick up on what a person wanted to keep hidden from the world. In poker they cost you the big pots, and right now Jorge’s fear was driving the movements, cluing Cain in to how easy it would be to get what she wanted. “My price is no different for that.” “You’re going to do it and you’re going to get only one thing in return, and my offer’s only good while you’re in this room.” “What’s your price?” Jorge said. He pulled his hand away from his face and stared at it as if it had betrayed him by moving to his beard. “Your life, Mr. Cristo,” Cain said with an air of finality. “You call that fair?” Jorge’s hand returned to his face. “You have the right to turn me down, that’s up to you. Turn me down, though, and I’m through with you and it’s Remi’s turn.” “If you want Junior dead, then he’s dead,” he told Cain, and turned to Remi. “She’s right, this was only business. I have nothing against you or your family, but if you let me go you have my word you and your family have nothing to fear from me.” “Do you swear it on your mother’s head?” “I swear it.” “Cain had her price and her reasons, but I won’t forgive what you did that easily, so I want one more thing from you.” “You’ve got the right to ask me anything.” “Are you right- or left-handed when it comes to your toys?” Remi asked. “Right-handed.” “Junior Luca’s part of the deal, but you have to carry a reminder for you

not to come near us again. Maybe with enough time you’ll learn to be as accurate with your left hand as the people who hire you expect you to be.” When Remi got close to him he wrapped his hands around the arms of the chair. “Your right hand.” Jorge held out his right index finger, his trigger finger. He made no sound as it hit the floor and accepted the handkerchief that she offered him to stop the bleeding. “You have until tomorrow to do this, and you won’t be going alone,” Cain said as she waved one of her men over. “Once you finish, you’re free to go. Renege, and the guy I’m sending with you will pull his own trigger, and I promise he’ll be close enough there’s no chance in hell he’ll miss.”

Chapter Fifty-One

Anthony opened his eyes and shut them just as quickly when the brightness of the room felt like it was burning holes in his retinas. He’d spent another late night with Juan’s men sitting outside the Casey place watching, but trying to stay out of sight of the other watchers. It was like his old job, only the pay was better. Then there was the new bonus Juan was sharing with him. The blankets had tangled around his legs, and he glanced down to study the heap of material. His senses were heightened, like the way the sheets felt rough against his naked skin. As he concentrated on that feeling, someone banged on his door. He took his time, finding it humorous when the banging got louder. With a flick of his wrist he wrenched the door open, making Joe lose his balance and stumble a step forward. “Are you here to make sure I don’t oversleep?” “We need to talk to you so go put on some pants,” Joe said. Shelby walked in behind him and studied the front room. “Should I remind you that I’m not working after Annabel threw me out?” He took a seat on the sofa and put his feet on the coffee table. The position made his white briefs pull tautly against his groin. “Besides, maybe Shelby wants to see what she’s missing by sniffing around the Caseys.” Joe advanced on him with his fists clenched, but Shelby stopped him before he got too close. “Agent Hicks asked us to drop by and invite you in for questioning.” “If Annabel wants to talk to me then tell her to get her fat ass down here. I’m through with her and her fumblings. Once my suspension’s over, I’m putting in for a transfer, but not before I report her for incompetence.” “Why don’t you get your head out of your ass and accept why Agent Hicks suspended you? It had nothing to do with your warped view of the world,” Joe said. With the tip of his shoe he pushed a stack of magazines to the floor so he could sit.

Anthony looked from the mess on the floor to Joe and smiled. “I’d love to come in and chat, but my dance card’s so full that I simply don’t have time.” “You can do it voluntarily or we can come back in a more official capacity,” Shelby added. She took a seat at the desk. “If you want to go that route, it’ll haunt you at work for a long time.” “You think I care about that?” Anthony wanted to scream but his head was starting to pound. “When I’m done I won’t have to worry about any performance reviews, but people like you will.” “I don’t know, Joe,” Shelby said, her head turned more toward the top of the desk than to her friend. “When you go in for your next review do you think you’ll have to explain why you were seen leaving the airport with a known drug dealer?” “Not to mention that dead guy in the bathroom. It would take quite a story to convince people you were nowhere near.” Joe took up where she left off. “I don’t know what the hell you’re talking about.” Anthony sat up, trying to see what Shelby was so interested in. He’d heeded Annabel’s warning about money, and the cash Juan had paid him was stashed in a strongbox in the bedroom closet. “Who got killed at the airport?” “Shelby and I both know you’re a complete ass, but don’t compound it by trying to act stupider than you are,” Joe said. “You know damn well what we’re talking about, and it’s time to tell us what you know on the record, so get dressed.” “I’m not coming in without a subpoena, so fuck off.” “That should take about twenty minutes. Why not take a shower and be waiting on us when we get back, because I can promise you, if you’re still in your tighty whities, that’s how I’m taking you in,” Joe said as he got up and brushed off his pants. The two agents left and Anthony immediately got off the couch and stripped to shower. If Joe and Shelby mentioned the airport, the questioning Annabel wanted to engage in wouldn’t be friendly. There was most likely a collage of pictures of him and Juan leaving the airport and essentially the scene of a crime that’d play well to a jury. He was dripping on the carpet in the bedroom a few minutes later, not caring if the phone was bugged. “Get ready to move,” he told Juan. “The net’s in place and the feds are getting ready to close it.” Shelby snapped her fingers in the van and rearranged their surveillance

to make sure Anthony didn’t spot them. “Are you calling Agent Hicks?” Joe asked. “Eventually, but right now we’re going to stick to Anthony and see where he leads us. Make sure the guys know he’s one of ours and, though he’s been out of his mind lately, he’s been trained to spot us.” “You think he’ll trip up enough to give you something?” Joe asked. They were halfway to his car, but Shelby stopped at the corner where their second team was parked. “Call it a hunch, but yeah. Cain and her crew are still important, but Anthony’s playing a dangerous game with an unstable partner.” She leaned against the panel van and crossed her arms over her chest. Staying here would also keep her from having to stare at Muriel all day, but she wasn’t about to admit that to Joe or anyone. “You stay with the Caseys and we’ll meet up later.” “I’ll send Lionel back to help you,” Joe said, “and don’t take any chances. Like you said, Juan’s not stable, and unlike our friend Cain across town, he’s not going to respect that you’re an agent.” “Don’t worry. I’ll keep my head down. Call me when your shift’s done and we’ll touch base.” Joe started walking but turned before Shelby could open the door to the van. “Remember to be careful, Shelby. Juan’s one part of this, but something’s really off about Anthony. Getting the bad guys is important, but it’s not worth getting hurt over.” “That goes for you too, Joe. Now get out of here before our boy starts his day.” Shelby was getting comfortable in her seat when Anthony strode out and headed for his car. The van parked close to his car was Shelby’s decoy, and she laughed when he flipped them off. He peeled out of his parking spot, obviously in a hurry to get to wherever Juan was. Shelby sat back and closed her eyes as they started at a much slower pace, confident that the three cars she had following Anthony wouldn’t lose him. He was up to something that could only help their investigation, but she figured Anthony wasn’t aware it would trigger his downfall. You didn’t cross a certain line unless it was the FBI’s idea, and he’d done it. Now there was no going back. *

Cain sat at one end of the table with her family stretched out between her and Ross. When he got back, they’d picked Vincent Carlotti’s place to celebrate and were waiting for the main courses. “Daddy, I think the tycoon persona looks good on you,” Emma said of his suit and tie. “The cows won’t recognize you.” “I’m having so much fun I might leave the cows to Jerry and his guys.” “Then our brilliant plan worked,” Cain said, lifting her glass of iced tea in his direction. “I’m sure if we give these guys a vote, they’d tell you they want their grandpa to stay,” Cain said about the kids. “Then there’s the other reason.” “The first one’s pretty good, Cain,” Muriel said. “I’m not sure there’s a better reason than grandkids. At least that’s what Da keeps telling me.” “Two grandchildren are a great reason,” Emma said, “but three might be the clincher.” “You’re having a baby?” Hayden asked. “You are, aren’t you?” He slid his chair back and sprang to his feet and wrapped his arms around Emma before she could do the same. When he turned to Cain he slapped hands with her before giving her a bear hug. “Hannah, we’re getting a brother or a sister.” “I want both,” Hannah said as she stood on Muriel’s legs. The doors to the private room opened and Vincent carried in a bottle of champagne and the right number of flutes. “Are you going to tell me now why I’ve had this on ice all day?” he asked Cain. Cain popped the cork and poured while Vincent did the same with a bottle of sparkling grape juice. “To my beautiful wife,” Cain raised her glass to Emma, “to our children and our family. Those who’ve come before us, those here with us, and those yet to come.” “Cheers,” the group said before they drank. The rest of the night was filled with laughter that Nunzio didn’t ruin when he arrived and tried to muscle his way in to see her. The celebration started again when Lou and the others drove them home. Ross had worked hard with a handful of Cain’s men and repaired the damage to the walls. The place was spotless and contained only a fraction of their personal belongings, but Cain had wanted it to be a surprise. They’d worry about their clothes and other things in the morning. All Cain wanted was to make

love to Emma in their bed. “Do you want a boy or a girl?” Emma asked as she lay in Cain’s arms trying to catch her breath. “We’ve got one of each now, so this one, whatever it is, is lagniappe. What matters is that it’ll belong to us, a part of our little clan.” “Was it the clan chieftain who Nunzio Luca wanted to do business with tonight? He was pretty adamant about wanting to talk to you.” “Nunzio’s a shit who needs to learn some manners, and tomorrow’s going to be his first lesson.” Cain yawned and Emma rubbed her hand in a circle on Cain’s stomach, trying to get her to fall asleep. “While you’re dealing with him, I’ll get us moved back in here and get Hayden’s party squared away.” She kept up her soft touch and felt Cain’s breathing even out as she fell asleep. Once she was sure, Emma dropped her hand and kissed Cain’s shoulder. Emma remembered their first night in this room, but that timid girl who wasn’t sure of her place was gone. This time around, the woman she’d become accepted and welcomed how Cain had dealt with the killers who had destroyed their home. Again she whispered a quick prayer to keep her family safe and to protect the life she carried. As long as God granted her that, she’d bear the rest the best she could, no matter what sacrifice she had to make personally. * “The bastard’s gone too far this time,” Juan said as he paced the new hotel room Anthony had checked them into on Airline Highway, right outside the city limits. It was one of the only places that didn’t rent by the hour to the dozens of hookers walking the strip made famous when televangelist Jimmy Swaggart was caught in a sex-for-hire sting. The ranting was starting to get old, and Anthony contented himself with another small taste from Juan’s box. It still surprised him that he’d stumbled on to the one thing in his life that had triggered the addictive part of his brain. He was convinced he was still in control, but he felt so good nothing much bothered him. “It was lucky for me you called when you did and I got out before Carlos

saw me,” Juan continued. “What was he doing at the hotel and how’d he locate you?” “My uncle sent him, and I don’t know how the old bastard found out I’m back. But if he sent Carlos—he wants me dead.” Anthony unbuttoned his shirt and lay back on the bed. “I saw how he was with you at Ramon’s place the night he first met with Casey. Rodolfo doesn’t want you dead. You’re like a son to him.” “You don’t know how Rodolfo Luis works. He isn’t a forgiving man, even if it’s his family, when someone goes against him.” Juan checked the parking lot again before he took the other bed. “I need to get out of here until I can put my own network together, but I want you to do something first.” “Are you keeping it to yourself, or are you going to share?” Anthony asked, fighting to keep the eagerness out of his voice. “You’re the only one I trust,” Juan said, and told Anthony his plan. After Anthony gave him some ideas, Juan opened up and became more animated. “Get some sleep then, because what you want is possible, but it won’t be easy.”

Chapter Fifty-Two

The next morning Cain took time to have breakfast with Emma and the kids, then walked Emma to the car Merrick was driving. “Remember, you just point and direct,” Cain said. “No lifting of any kind.” “That’s the fourth time you’ve said that in the last ten minutes.” “I’d say it again but I told your father, so I think I’m covered,” Cain said as she opened the back door to the car. “Take care, and call me if you need me.” “Please be careful today. I don’t like this guy, and I don’t trust him to keep his word about anything.” The cameras across the street, Cain was sure, captured how she felt about her partner as she kissed Emma as passionately as if they’d been alone. More than anything she wanted to forget about business and spend her time holding Emma’s hand. The pregnancy caused the overprotectiveness, she guessed, but whatever it was, her heart was screaming much louder than her head for Emma to stay home. “I love you,’ Cain said, her lips close to Emma’s ear. There was only so much she was willing to share with the world. “And I’m having a hard time letting you go.” “See, when you say things like that you make me think you’re a fraud, mobster.” Emma put her hand just inside Cain’s shirt against her skin. “I love that you show that side only to me, and tonight I’ll prove to you how much. Right now, though, I need you to be the devil I know. No mercy, love, because I’m selfish and want you home more.” “Merrick,” Cain said as she still had Emma in her arms. “Make sure the guys keep their eyes open today.” “Is there something you’re not telling me?” “I feel like we’re standing in the eye of a hurricane, and the stillness makes me antsy.” “We’re moving, Boss, what could happen?” “Whatever does, make sure you get out of it free and clear.” Cain kissed Emma again and watched the car until it disappeared down the street.

The feeling of unease didn’t leave Cain as she arrived at the office. She stood outside longer than usual, staring at the row of windows across the street. “Here I am,” she said softly, barely moving her lips. When she walked in she kept heading toward the back. Lou and Katlin followed her as they walked close to the buildings for more than a mile. Unless Shelby had thought to cover the river, which from their own surveillance she hadn’t, they were free to leave. They weren’t going too far, though. Simon was waiting at the door of another small warehouse that belonged to another dead man, but Cain paid the bills. “Did you have any problems?” Cain asked. “Nunzio’s bitched about what he called the cloak-and-dagger shit, but he’s here. Everyone’s waiting inside.” “Let’s not keep them waiting then.” Cain entered and quickly made it through the building and into the next one. As they entered the empty space, Nunzio walked over to Cain with his finger up and came close to poking her in the chest. He stopped when Lou grabbed his wrist. “Call this fucker off, Cain,” Nunzio said, his voice loud enough to echo against the metal walls. “I came here at your invitation and I’m not going to put up with being treated like this.” “What you’re going to do is shut up before I cut your tongue out,” Ramon said as he crossed his legs. “Did your father really give you the go-ahead to kill my child? I’m curious to know if you’re just stupid or if it runs in your family?” “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Nunzio stepped away from Lou and stood closer to Kim. “I’m here to offer my support and help you through this, Ramon. What happened to Remi is tragic, but we had nothing to do with it.” “You know that’s true, Cain,” Kim said. “None of our people touched Remi.” “I didn’t realize we were on a first-name basis, but I believe you.” The way Kim exhaled made Cain take a seat next to Ramon and touch his hand briefly. “None of your people took that shot because I’m sure the only one who could’ve pulled it off was you, and you didn’t do it. Did you?” “I didn’t have anything to do with it,” Kim said, sounding like someone trying to distance herself from Nunzio.

“I believe you too,” Remi said, stepping out of the shadows. “Nunzio kept his hands clean by hiring outside talent.” “What’s going on?” Nunzio asked, slumping against Kim at the sight of Remi standing there. “I saw you die.” “You saw me get shot, there’s a difference.” Cain watched as Kim started to draw her gun. “Simon didn’t disarm you, but if your hand goes up any higher I’ll have Lou cut it off.” “Cain…Ramon, come on,” Nunzio said, his palms up. “You touch me and my father’s going to come after you, and that should scare you. Our business has increased his power.” “He has the bigger dick, huh?” Cain asked, making Remi and the others laugh. “You took your shot, Nunzio, and now it’s Remi’s turn.” “I came here in good faith,” Nunzio said. Remi got close to him as Simon moved behind them. “You think we lured you here to kill you?” She laughed and shook her head. “No, I want the answer to the question my father asked you. Who ordered the hit on me?” “How can I tell you something we had nothing to do with?” “Nunzio, have you met Jorge Cristo? Or have you just talked to him on the phone?” Cain asked. “If you haven’t, you were missing out. We talked to Jorge and he was very forthcoming about who gave him his latest halfmillion-dollar deposit.” “It was business, Remi. I’ve got nothing against you, but me and my father needed Cain and Ramon to come back to the table.” He backed up some more and ran into Simon. “You and Ramon would’ve done the same thing.” “That’s true, Nunzio, we would’ve done the same, but ask yourself this. If we’d missed, what would’ve it cost us?” Remi asked, but Cain wasn’t watching Nunzio. Her eyes were on Kim as she again tried to reach for her gun, only to have Katlin stop her. Cain knew why she was starting to get nervous. Cain had known that kind of fear only one time—when she was on the floor of her warehouse after Kyle shot her. Death was something they were familiar with, but Cain would never consider it a friend. Watching Emma’s face fade from her consciousness had terrified her. Even though on that night they were still estranged, what she felt for Emma and her children

was what had made her fight back. Did Kim have that kind of motivating force in her life? The phone in Remi’s hand rang and only Nunzio glanced down, looking as if the thing was about to blow up. Remi put it on speaker. “Hello.” “It’s done, and my debt’s paid,” Jorge said. “Just remember the rest of our deal,” Remi said, putting the phone to her ear. “There’ll be no forgiveness next time.” “What’s he talking about?” Nunzio asked. “Jorge did a job for you, and now he did one for us,” Remi said. “He paid your father a visit, only I asked him to make the shot through the head. Junior’s dead.” “You’re dead,” Nunzio screamed and lunged toward Remi. “You’re fucking dead,” he said again from Lou’s arms. “Actually it’s my turn to hit back,” Remi said. Nunzio stopped struggling and watched as Simon took a blade from her belt and sunk it into Kim’s chest as if she stabbed soft butter. Kim let out a small gurgle and coughed, which sprayed her white shirt with blood. She dropped to her knees and Simon took her knife back before Kim fell forward, dead before her head hit the ground. Simon wiped the blade on Kim’s back before putting it back in her sheath. “It might be hard to hear this, Nunzio, but it’s important for you to understand,” Cain said, making Lou tap Nunzio’s face to make him stop staring at Kim’s limp body. “The casino is ours. We’re letting you go, but if you return to Mississippi with thoughts of causing problems, that’s where you’ll end up.” She pointed to Kim. “You tried and it didn’t work out.” “The casino’s mine,” Nunzio said, his voice despondent. “Richard was who we needed,” Remi said. “That was your last strike.” “If it takes me the rest of my life you aren’t getting away with this,” Nunzio said. “Why Kim?” “Why Remi?” Cain asked in return. “We all have our reasons and we have to live with the results of our decisions.” “This has you written all over it, so I’m coming for you first,” Nunzio said to Cain. “When I’m done, you’ll lose people you—” Katlin’s phone rang and Nunzio shut up. “What? Slow down,” she told whoever was calling.

Cain’s phone rang next, followed by Lou’s. “Cain, hurry, it’s Emma,” Carmen said when Cain answered. “They took her.” Cain felt like Simon had stabbed her through the heart. The panic rose so fast she came close to throwing up. Lou stopped her from running out the front door, but they sprinted the entire way back to the office where Nick already had the car running. “What the hell happened?” Cain asked, part of her afraid to hear, and she didn’t expect answers—not yet. * “Do we have enough escorts for the movers?” Emma asked Merrick. They were in the den at Jarvis’s house and Emma had her date book out. “I made that mistake already and I don’t want a repeat.” “I took care of it. Since we’re only moving small stuff, we didn’t need to hire that many guys.” “If that’s the case, let’s go pick up Hayden’s gift.” “The gunsmith called about that already?” Merrick asked, sounding surprised as she pulled her jacket on to cover her double holster. “He must’ve put in some time to finish so quick.” “One of his assistants called this morning after Cain left and said he worked late last night to get it done. I would’ve thought all that engraving would take more time too, but I guess he wanted to make Cain happy.” Emma followed a foot behind Merrick as they walked around the workmen, her hand on her stomach the entire time. The morning sickness hadn’t kicked in until she’d actually eaten something, making her regret she’d chosen waffles. “It’s Hayden who’s going to be thrilled.” Emma laughed. “I think my boy’s thrilled most days just with the fact that he’s Hayden Casey. The shotgun’s an added bonus—lagniappe, as Cain likes to say.” The hunting trip Cain was taking him on was only part of Hayden’s gift for his thirteenth birthday. They had ordered a twelve-gauge shotgun identical to the one Cain owned, with a vine of Irish roses engraved along the barrel and the Casey family crest carved into the stock. Cain’s had been a gift from her father on her fifteenth birthday.

“True, but it’s nice that it’s ready a few days early,” Merrick said. They turned right out of the drive, and Merrick glanced in the rearview mirror. “Why do you suppose these guys are always so interested in our little shopping trips?” Emma asked when she saw Merrick’s attention still behind them. “Shit,” Merrick said, speeding up. “What?” Emma asked, squeezing the armrest to brace herself. The car rammed them from behind, making Merrick sideswipe a parked car. She righted them and punched the accelerator, but the car hit them again as they crossed an intersection. In the more open space they were rammed hard enough that the car Merrick was driving turned sideways. The attacker then slammed his brakes on and threw it in reverse to give him more room to speed up and hit them again. This blow to the driver’s side pinned Merrick behind the wheel and broke her left arm. Even though she was hurt, Merrick tried to get to her phone as Emma lay unconscious beside her. The last impact must’ve slammed Emma’s head into the window, because Merrick could see her blond hair was dripping with blood. “Emma,” she yelled, trying to revive her. “Open your eyes,” was all she was able to say as her window shattered beside her from the force of Juan Luis’s gun butt. “She’ll be easier to move if she’s out, bitch,” he said as he placed the gun correctly in his hand. Merrick forgot about the phone and went for her weapon instead, as someone flung the passenger-side door open. Anthony Curtis unbuckled Emma and jerked her from her seat and over his shoulder. Merrick framed the word “No” on her lips, but Juan pulled the trigger before she could get it out. All Juan could do was laugh and stare at Emma in the backseat as they sped away. Anthony’s plan had gone off flawlessly, and he had what he’d most wanted from Cain. “I’m going to enjoy this,” he said to Emma, even though he knew she couldn’t hear him. “And I promise it’ll be slow and long.” “This is the beginning of Cain’s end,” Anthony said and laughed. “If that

bitch had a weak spot, it’s ours now to do with as we please.” “Are you sure you know where we’re going?” Juan asked. “I got the address from the file before I quit. It’s the last place Casey will look, which will only prove she’s not the big shit everyone thinks she is.” “Let’s go have some fun then.”

Chapter Fifty-Three

The police had barricaded the intersection where Merrick’s car sat mangled. An ambulance was screeching away, and the police had to hold Cain back to keep her from chasing it down. “It’s not Miss Emma,” Carmen told her over and over. They were only a block from the house so most of the staff was outside waiting on news. “It’s Merrick, she’s been shot.” Katlin shut her eyes and brought her fist to her mouth. “Katlin, go,” Cain ordered. “You’ll be of no use to me here.” “You don’t need to—” Katlin said, looking at her as if Cain had punched her. “If you love her, go. Some things are more important than anything or anyone else. If you have to concentrate on something let it be Merrick—she deserves it.” “Boss,” Lou said. “The cops said Emma wasn’t here when they arrived, and the people who called it in said only Merrick was in the car.” “Miss Emma left with Merrick, I saw her,” Carmen said. “Somebody rammed them and took her,” Lou said, as if Cain hadn’t figured it out. “Emma’s gone.” Cain roared like a lion that had lost its mate. “No one saw anything?” “Our boys said a black Tahoe followed the car out but they figured it for feds,” one of Cain’s men said. “The feds,” Cain said, as she scanned the crowd and found Joe and Claire looking on. “Who was it?” Cain asked Joe. “You vultures are always watching, there’s no way you missed this. Tell me who.” “We tried, Cain, but our people didn’t get here in time, even if that isn’t their job.” “Your job is to protect the innocent. My wife’s done nothing to deserve this, so your job was to protect her.” Cain grabbed Joe by the lapels and shook him. “Tell me who, you son of a bitch.” “It was Juan Luis,” Claire said, “and we’ve put out an APB on the car.” “Well, if you did that I can go home and put my feet up and wait for

Emma to come home. Your job’s done and I’ll buy you a drink later,” Cain said sarcastically. “Was your fellow agent with him? Because we all know Juan couldn’t find his ass by himself if someone put a gun to his head and said go.” “If you want us to work with you, you need to calm down,” Joe said. When Cain couldn’t hold her anger anymore and reared back and coldcocked him, he bumped into three other cops standing around. His nose was oozing blood when he straightened up, and he was in an attack stance. “I know you’re upset, but if you try that again I’m taking you in and you can do your worrying in a cell.” “You can kiss my—” Cain was about to completely lose control when her phone rang. “What?” she screamed. Just as quickly she calmed as she held the phone to her ear and said nothing. “Which house is it?” She hung up and strode around the accident scene, not trading any more conversation with Lou or Claire. “Where’s she going?” Joe asked. “It’s got to be the house or someplace close, because she’s walking,” Claire said. “All we have to do is wait and do what she thinks we do best— watch.” Cain started toward Jarvis’s but met Muriel halfway there. The house Cain stopped at belonged to an elderly woman who’d been watering her plants and witnessed the black SUV slam into the car they were chasing, and what came after. Joe and Claire stood a good distance away as Cain talked to her, obviously asking questions. Then she shook hands with the woman and walked to the house. “Think she’s going to stay in and not do anything?” Claire asked. “I don’t see that happening, not unless she has a crystal ball in there that gives her all the answers. I’m not sure where we start searching. What I do know is that Agent Hicks will probably have a warrant out for Anthony and Juan before the hour’s up.” “Let’s head to the van just in case.” Claire glanced back at the car Merrick had been driving one last time and shivered. The agents they’d left watching the house had tried to get to Emma before the two men had taken her, but Anthony had left Merrick’s car blocking the intersection from both directions. “Wait a minute,” Joe said and started running down the street. “Shelby,”

he said when he was inside and struggling to get his phone out. “She stayed to sit on Anthony, but none of the guys said they saw her when this went down.” “If I know Shelby, she wasn’t too far away,” Joe said and pressed the call button on his phone. * “Muriel,” Shelby said, “please don’t hang up.” “This isn’t a good time, Shelby.” Muriel said her name since Cain was looking straight at her. “I was tailing Anthony when it happened.” “Where is he now?” Muriel asked, making Cain stand up. “You lost them? How in the hell did that happen?” “I’d love to tell you that since I’m in the FBI I’m perfect, but I’m not. Once he made it into the neighborhood, Lionel and I didn’t have a lot of places to hide, so we had to hang back. Then the bastard left that car in the perfect place on the street, and we had to go around a few blocks and pray we could catch up, but we lost him.” Shelby sounded genuine in wanting to help. “Ask her which way he was headed,” Cain said. Muriel talked for a minute more, then hung up. “She lost them when they stopped at the house. From what she said, someone called the house and talked to Emma, pretending to be the gunsmith’s assistant, and told her the gun you guys ordered was finished. Before Shelby had a chance to figure out what he was up to and make it over here, Emma and Merrick had left and fallen into Anthony’s trap. It was Anthony who lured her out of the house, and with the moving going on, Merrick and Emma left by themselves.” “Which way was he going when she last saw him?” Cain asked. “Toward St. Charles, but then he must have doubled back down some of the side streets because there was no sign of him when she got to the avenue.” Cain sat down and buried her fingers in her hair, wanting more than anything to cry. New Orleans might not be New York in size or population, but right now it could be Podunk USA and she wouldn’t have time to find

Emma before Juan did something unspeakable to her. “You can’t give up, think,” Muriel said. “They could be anywhere by now, and no amount of thinking will make me pull the answer out of my ass.” Cain came close to hitting Muriel as well, but knew she was only trying to help. “It’s like Marie all over again. I travel with all this muscle and then leave the most vulnerable of my family unprotected. I should be fucking shot for letting this happen again.” She was on a roll as the weight of her failures started to pile on her shoulders, the weight of them threatening to swamp her. Then it came to her. Her greatest failures and how someone would use them to stick it to her and make it hurt as much as humanly possible. “What?” Muriel said as Cain grabbed her and yanked her toward the back door. “There’s no way he has the balls for that, but then it’s Anthony with his hand up Juan’s ass making his lips move,” Cain said. “Lou, get the men ready to roll and I want every cop out there covered, because we’re leaving and I don’t want an audience.” Muriel’s phone rang again. “Yes?” she asked, and talked for a minute before disconnecting. “Shelby found the Tahoe, but there’s no sign of Anthony or Juan.” “Give her a while and she’ll come up with the right answer, but I don’t have time to drop breadcrumbs for her.” Five cars pulled out ahead of them and blocked the street from sidewalk to sidewalk as Lou turned in the opposite direction, the FBI vehicles hemmed in. Despite the blowing horns and sirens, the cars didn’t move until Lou and his passengers were out of sight. “Where to, boss?” Lou asked. “The house where we taught Danny the lesson on how to kill a goat. Get there fast but don’t get pulled over.” “There’s no way he picked that house,” Muriel said. “How would he even know about it?” “Juan wouldn’t, but Anthony had access to all the files that pertained to us and our business, including the dark, bloody chapters. He didn’t go with Juan because he had a burning desire to lead a life of crime—he did it because of me. Kyle’s a dead subject, but he wasn’t the only one working for the Bureau who hates me enough to bend the rules when it comes to

dealing with me.” Cain couldn’t control the bounce in her legs as she willed the car to go faster. “I had other plans for Anthony but that’s changed. When I find him I’m going to string him up and shove a cattle prod up his ass and turn it on. He wanted to watch me twitch for him when he brought me down, but he doesn’t know the meaning of the concept.” Lou slammed his brakes on in front of the old abandoned shotgun house that now belonged to Cain. She’d bought it before she’d taken Danny there, wanting to watch the place fall in on itself eventually. It was, like she’d said, the site of her greatest failure, and as long as it stood it reminded her not to let her guard down. In front, parked haphazardly on the grass, was a beat-up car whose hood was still warm to the touch. Lou ran slightly ahead of them with his gun drawn and kicked open the front door, and Cain saw Lionel standing in the first room. On the table where Marie had met her end, Emma was tied spread-eagle and gagged as Shelby tried to work the knots free on her hands. “Emma,” Cain said, and slid next to the table. From her pocket she took Dalton’s switchblade and cut her hands free and pulled the gag away from her mouth. “Are you okay?” Her face was caked in blood and the wound on her head was still seeping. Lou finished cutting away her bindings so Cain could hold her. “I’m okay, honey,” Emma said, but clutched Cain as if she’d disappear if she let go. “He didn’t get a chance…” her voice faded away, and Cain didn’t want to hear the end to that statement as much as Emma seemed not to want to say it. “I need to get out of here.” “I have to get you to a doctor, lass, so calm down.” Cain held her as tight as she dared and exhaled into her hair as she shut her eyes to try to keep the tears from coming. But she couldn’t deny the swell of emotion that actually having Emma in her arms brought from her heart. “I’m sorry I left the house and let this happen,” Emma said, as if trying to comfort her. “He told me as he was tying me up that he’d killed Merrick. Please tell me that’s a lie.” “She’s hurt but she’s alive,” Cain said, hoping it was still true. In all the excitement she hadn’t had a chance to call and check on Merrick’s condition. “Lou, give me your gun and bring the car closer.”

“Cain,” Shelby said from the next room, “they’re gone. They ran out the back the moment Lionel and I arrived, and didn’t have time to take Emma with them. If you want, we’ll escort you to the emergency room.” “I don’t want to go to the emergency room,” Emma said, but as she stood up a sudden gush of blood ran down her legs. “No,” she said as she doubled over. Cain picked her up and cradled her in her arms and headed for the door. “Muriel, call ahead and see if Sam or Ellie will meet us at the hospital.” As they headed away from the house, Cain promised herself to come back and burn the damn thing down. She needed no more monuments to the past, and the walls of that horror house had seen the last of its share of cruelty aimed at her family. “Hang in there, lass,” she whispered to a whimpering Emma, “we’re almost there.” “Please, don’t let us lose this baby,” Emma said as she breathed hard. “Not now, we were so close.” “Just relax and I’ll take care of you.” Cain kissed her forehead and pressed the square of gauze Lou had handed her out of the first-aid kit to the side of Emma’s head. “We’ll be fine as long as you’re okay.” “I don’t want to lose—” Emma didn’t finish the sentence and screamed before passing out again. “Lou,” Cain screamed in turn, “step on it. Emma.” She held her so she could see her face, but the green eyes were closed and her features had softened. “Don’t you dare give up on me,” she told her as she lifted Emma into her lap. “Please, lass, don’t give up on me.” Sam Casey was waiting outside as they drove up, and her partner Ellie was inside getting a room ready for Emma’s arrival. “We’ll take it from here, Cain,” she said as Cain laid Emma on a stretcher. “Go have a seat in the waiting room, and I promise either Ellie or I will be out in a little while and tell you what’s going on.” It was the only explanation Cain got as they ran into the hospital with Emma. The wait was excruciating, and as Cain sat and watched the clock, she vaguely realized those with her were watching her. They had a lot to discuss about what had happened today and what they needed to do about it, but right now none of it mattered. She willed Ellie or Sam to walk through the door, and when it opened she pulled her back away from the

seat cushion only to see Shelby standing there. But Shelby approached Muriel instead of her, and her cousin didn’t push her away when she sat next to her and took her hand. “Cain,” Ellie said from the door a short time later. “I need to talk to you before you go in to see her.” Ellie and Sam talked softly to Cain, neither of them smiling through the exchange. When Ellie stopped, Cain dropped to her knees and sobbed, Sam following her down and held her throughout her rare show of emotion. As she cried, Sam continued to talk. “Let’s get you cleaned up before you go in there and scare her, okay?” Ellie said to her when Cain stood up. She took her to the bathroom and gently wiped Cain’s face with a towel. “Emma’s a lucky woman,” Ellie told her as she rinsed the towel in cold water again. “It’s not often that a woman knows she’s loved this much, but you’ve never kept it from her. That’s what saved her today, and what will sustain her as she deals with the aftermath.” “Thanks,” Cain said, feeling so tired she wanted to curl up beside Emma and sleep for a week. She stepped into the room and locked eyes with Emma. To Cain she appeared lost. “I’ll leave you two alone for a minute, then I’ll come in and talk to you together,” Ellie said and stepped out. “I’m so sorry, lass,” Cain said, going to the bed and taking Emma’s hands in hers. “I’m sorry that the darkness of my life touched you like this.” “I knew you’d find me. Juan and Anthony kept taunting me and telling me you’d never figure it out in time, but I knew. Just like that day with Danny, you made it before I could get hurt.” “Shelby found you before I did.” “She didn’t tell you where she was, though, did she?” Emma brought their hands up and kissed the back of Cain’s. “You figured it out and you came for me. There’s nothing else that means anything to me but that.” “Did Ellie talk to you?” “If this one’s a boy, I want to name him William, and I have a feeling it’s going to be a boy.” Emma kissed her hand again and tugged her forward to lie with her on the bed. “What makes you so sure?” Cain asked, feeling the same relief as she had in the hall when Ellie had told her that Emma would be all right and so would the baby, with plenty of bed rest and peace.

Emma stayed on her back and smiled at Cain as she propped her head in her hand and placed the other one on her hip. “Because I’ve given birth to two Casey children, and this one strikes me as a William, but we’ll only call him that when he’s in trouble. The rest of the time he’ll go by the name Billy Cain Casey, a charmer who’ll skip through a blessed life because of what happened today. Sort of like two other Casey siblings I know and love.” “What happened today is something that won’t be repeated, if I can help it.” “I know that, and he knows that.” Emma took Cain’s hand and placed it on her middle. “He’s a Casey through and through, which means he’s a fighter. He can’t help it—he’s ours.” “I love you, and you’re no slouch in the fighter department.” Cain kissed both cheeks and gently tweaked the tip of her nose. “And your number-one son is going to think you’re the coolest with two black eyes.” She tried to joke it off, but the sight of Emma so banged up was tearing at her heart. “Can you do something for me?” Emma whispered. “Anything you want is yours.” “Find him,” she said with authority. “Find Juan and kill him. I don’t care how you do it, or when you do it, but I do want you to tell me that it’s done. I want him dead.” “That’s my promise to you.” Cain stayed until Ellie and Sam came by again and talked to them about Emma staying in the hospital for a few days, as a precaution. After that, Cain posted a man outside the door and Nick inside, in the chair she’d been using, so she could go check on Merrick. Katlin was asleep in the chair next to the bed holding her lover’s hand, but Merrick’s eyes were open. “I owe you my life,” Cain whispered to her after she kissed her forehead. “Thank you for taking care of what’s most precious to me.” Merrick shook her head, not able to talk yet. From her expression Cain could tell she didn’t believe her. “When you get out of here, you’re coming to stay with us until you’re back on your feet. The day that happens, Emma will expect you at eight as usual with that surly attitude in place. She wanted me to make sure and mention that last part to you.” Merrick finally smiled and nodded. “You take care and I’ll be by tomorrow to check on you. You

bear no blame for what happened today.” Cain shook her head and placed her hand against Merrick’s cheek. “You did your job, got her out alive, and took a bullet for her. I owe you whatever you ask.” “We just want to do our jobs and be happy together.” Katlin voiced what Merrick could not. “And you’ll have that, with every blessing I can give you.” Cain kissed them both before going down to stay with Emma for the night. The kids and Ross came for a visit, and he asked for what Emma had requested, adding that he wanted Juan’s head on a spike for what he’d almost done to his daughter. “What are you thinking about, mobster?” Emma asked in the middle of the night. The hospital was quiet and Cain had taken her up on her invitation to hold her. “I promise you won’t hurt me if you fall asleep.” “I was thinking about my mother, and I was enjoying watching you sleep.” “What about your mother?” “That day you came for dinner and met my family for the first time, she told me something that stuck with me.” Cain pulled the covers back and placed their hands over Emma’s heart. “She told me she wished my Da had lived longer so he could’ve met you. I’d dated plenty before you, and she’d never said that about any of them before, not that she’d met of any of them at Sunday lunch. No one was ever in the same category as you.” “Why she’d say it about me?” Emma asked, turning on her side slightly. “My mother wasn’t what most would call an educated woman, but she was smarter than most people I’ve known. She figured something out that day, and because of it she said you two had a lot in common.” “You’ve never told me that.” “With everything we’ve been through in the years we’ve been together, it slipped my mind,” Cain teased her. “She said you both had brains and a love for her child. You loved me and I’d never be able to live without what you brought to my life. She said you made me chase you until you caught me, like she’d done to one formidable Dalton Casey years before.” “She thinks I trapped you?” Emma laughed. “Traps are things most want to get out of, my love, and that couldn’t be further from the truth. No, I think she meant you showed me a life full of the possibilities that comes only when you accept that your other half has found you. She wanted me to embrace the chance you were giving me, and that

way she could rest in peace.” “You did, and your mom would be proud of the life you’ve built. I love you and I’m looking forward to years of late-night talks with you.” Cain held Emma as she drifted off to sleep again and left her for a while in the morning as Lou returned with the news she’d asked for. “They’ve disappeared like mist in a strong wind. The feds have warrants out on both Juan and Anthony, and Rodolfo asked for a sit-down at your earliest convenience. And to show you he’s working in good faith, he promised to deliver Juan to you if he finds him first. Juan acted without his permission, and he said if he can do anything for Emma, just call.” Cain nodded and massaged the back of her neck. “And the rest?” “In the excitement of yesterday, Remi and Ramon let Nunzio go, after a quick call to Hector Delarosa to tell him Nunzio didn’t have the capital to pull off whatever his father had talked to him about.” Lou pressed his back to the cinderblock wall and sighed. “The last they saw of Nunzio he was boarding a plane for New York, probably for his father’s funeral.” “That’s where he is,” Remi said as she walked up. “I would’ve been here sooner, but I didn’t want to get in your way. How’s Emma?” “We’ve been worried sick,” Dallas added. Cain told her, “I’m sure she’s awake and wondering where I am, so go on in.” Remi followed Cain to the waiting room down the hall next to the window where visitors could see the new babies. “We’ve got a lot of loose ends,” Remi said. “We do, and I’m not going to stop until I find Juan Luis and rip his balls off with my bare hands, before I gut him and strangle him with his entrails. No matter what it takes or what it costs, I’m going to find him and kill him.” “Remember we’re partners now, and you won’t be searching alone. I’m here to help you, as are my father and brother. The load’s not all on you anymore, Cain.” “My priority right now is Emma, and the baby she’s carrying. The rest of it won’t mean shit if anything happens to her.” “We’ll take care of business or anything else you need from us.” “I’m only going to take the time I need to make sure Emma’s fine at home, then we’ll work together to make sure our problems aren’t so troublesome in the future.” Cain stood and walked her back to the room.

When they opened the door, Emma was talking and laughing with Dallas. Wherever Juan had run, Cain hoped he didn’t stay hidden for long, and he wouldn’t. Men like Juan were dangerous but they were predictable. They couldn’t help but try again, whether they were able to succeed or not, and that was always their downfall. She watched Emma and smiled when she winked at her but was just as engrossed in whatever Dallas was telling her. Juan would try again, but this time when the snake poked his head from his hole, Cain would be waiting to cut it off. No matter how long it took, she’d be ready, but for now she intended to enjoy her friends, her children, and most importantly the woman whom she chased until she’d been caught. “Mum, you were right about that,” she whispered to the heavens. “Emma was my fate, but more importantly, she’s the whole of what’s good in my life.” Emma held her hand up, motioning her to come closer. “I’ll let no one take from me what’s mine. That’s a lesson you and Da started teaching me, but Emma’s completed my education.” Happiness was something you accepted like a gift, and after Cain took Emma’s hand and sat on the edge of the bed, she leaned forward and kissed her. “I love when you do that,” Emma said to her with a relaxed smile. “Sometimes I need to show you what’s in here.” Cain tapped over her heart. “I’m just glad you’re inclined to see.” Right at that moment it’s all that mattered. Cain would gladly face the rest when she had to, but right now the ones she loved were safe. She had a lot to celebrate, but she wouldn’t give in to the complete joy of it until the black cloud looming on the horizon was gone.

About the Author Ali Vali - Ali lives right outside New Orleans with her partner of many years. As a writer, she couldn’t ask for a better, more beautiful place, so full of real-life characters to fuel the imagination. When she isn’t writing, working in the yard, cheering for the LSU Tigers, or riding her bicycle, Ali makes a living in the nonprofi t sector. Ali has written The Devil Inside, Carly’s Sound, The Devil Unleashed, Second Season, Deal With The Devil, and the soon to be published, Calling The Dead, all from Bold Strokes Books.